ã€ŠForbidden Mate: Awakeningã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Smash!

    The ss box slipped from my hand and crashed onto the floor with a sharp sound. I stepped into Tyler¡¯s room with my heart racing like a wild stallion. And there, right in front of me, my worst nightmare came true.

    The Alpha¡¯s son, Tyler-the guy who had been my crush for as long as I could remember, the one who had held my hand and promised me an eternity as his only-was holding Audrey in a romantic embrace, making out with her on his sofa.

    It felt like the whole world had frozen. The promises, the dreams we had shared together, all shattered like fragile ss.

    Tears blurred my vision as I turned away. The pain was too intense to bear.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice sounded desperate as he called my name, but I couldn¡¯t listen. I couldn¡¯t face him. I just ran, feeling hurt and angry. How could he betray me like this? After everything he said, everything he promised me¡­the tears refused to flow but I could barely see where I was running.

    I bumped into Jaxon at the entrance. His eyes looked worried and confused as he searched mine, wanting me to exin. My voice failed me as I was totally lost in my feelings. Jaxon held onto my shoulders firmly but gently, wanting me to tell him what had made me look so shattered the way I was.

    ¡°Lily, what happened? What¡¯s the problem? Why are you-¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t even hear what he was saying. I wanted to say everything, to yell about the betrayal that was tearing me apart, but the words stayed stuck in my throat.

    I hurried to my car, and the driver¡¯s eyes widened when he saw me on the brink of tears. I didn¡¯t say anything, just told him to take me home, to the grove. The car started loudly, drowning my feelings.

    Tears ran down my cheeks as he drove, and the road ahead looked blurry. I kept seeing Tyler¡¯s face next to Audrey¡¯s in my mind. The way he held her waist and their lips entwined into each other¡¯s.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cussed and removed the bracelet he gave me for my 17th birthdayst year from my wrist. I stared at it for a while, wanting badly to wake up and realize this was all a dream. But I wiped my tears and felt the reality bitterly sink in. I threw it at the ss window and brought my palms to my face. In no time, my hands were soaked with tears. I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I thought you wanted to stay till evening for the young master¡¯s party?¡± The driver asked innocently but I belted out my frustration on him.

    ¡°Just shut up and drive, okay?!¡± I yelled at him and he nodded, focusing back on the road.

    I just couldn¡¯t¡­believe it.

    The things he promised and the secrets we shared seemed to fall apart just like that. Tyler betrayed me.  He betrayed me. I shook my head and kept in that position till we got home.

    _____

    When I got to the grove, a fresh wave of sadness hit me again. My wound was already new but upon getting home, it seemed it was reopened. The other members of the grove looked at me with pity and understanding as I walked to the mansion. It seemed like they already knew I was heartbroken, like they could feel how much I hurt. Was this going on for a long time, even before I found out? Had this been happening behind my back? So everyone knew and noone told me about it? Wow. I felt even more stupid and foolish with each step I took.

    I couldn¡¯t even face my parents or anybody for that matter at that moment. The hurt and confusion inside me were too much to handle. The weight of it all made it hard to breathe. All I wanted was to escape, to be far away from everything that reminded me of Tyler¡¯s betrayal. I just needed to be away, away from everything.

    I went to the garden forfort. Being alone in that garden felt like the only way to find some peace, even if it was just for a little while. The trees provided a shelter, and the rustling leaves seemed to understand my pain. Nature was my refuge. I could sort through my thoughts and figure out how to heal from the pain Tyler had caused. The aroma of flowers around me made me feel better, even though my heart still hurt. Watching the flowers dance in the basking sunlight made me realise life would still go on despite this utterly devastating thing that just happened to me, but still, it hurt.

    Audrey.

    That sneaky bitch.

    I always knew she wanted to have Tyler. She had tried everything to entice him and have him for herself, but I paid no attention to her because I trusted in Tyler¡¯s faithfulness. Guess I was more than stupid and nonobservant. I let her slip under Tyler¡¯s arms right under my nose.

    I palmed my forehead.

    Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!

    But Tyler wasn¡¯t less to me. How could he? I gave him everything. Everything I had, eveything I had to offer; my time, my attention, my love, my care¡­for godsake I just turned 18, and I already knew by the goddess that I would marry him. I had crushed on him for the longest time, but we recently just started dating. Still, I knew I would love no other and he would never betray him.

    This was life spitting at my face.

    All of a sudden, a strange voice seemed toe from the wind and called my name.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    I felt my heart beating fast, and I looked to where the voice came from. It was eerie but oddly familiar. I knew that voice. Even though the pain of Tyler¡¯s betrayal was still raw, I felt curious. I followed the mysterious voice carefully down the garden trail, not sure what I would find.

    ¡°Who¡­is it?¡± I then stopped and went to sit back down. I was just hearing things.

    ¡°Lily¡­help.¡± but it called my name again. And it called for help.

    My ears and hairs stood.

 Chapter 2

    I stood up again.

    I thought I was hearing things or my mind was ying tricks on me. But the faint sounds persisted, drawing me deeper into the garden. I stopped. What was I doing? Gosh. I needed a bath. My heart was still heavy. I began to walk back only to bump into someone. I looked up, and there he was ¨C Tyler.

    What was he doing here? What the hell did he want?

    I couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, not after what I saw. I would either tear his face apart or break down crying rivers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here,¡± he said with an unserious voice.

    That¡¯s what he wanted to say to me? After what he did? Fine. Cool. We¡¯ll y that game.

    I gulped then shrugged, keeping my gaze away from him. ¡°Guess you never really know where someone might end up when they¡¯re hurting.¡± My voice shook but I tried to mask my nervousness.

    He rubbed the back of his neck with his right hand, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡±

    I chuckled sarcastically and then pressed my tongue against my cheek. ¡°Of course you have, or you¡¯ve been busy¡­busy making out with people other than me.¡±

    He sighed with a heavy breath. And then he surprised me. He reached out and gently turned my face to meet his gaze. ¡°Lily, why did you go there? Without even asking for my permission?¡±

    A bitterugh escaped my lips as I pushed his hand away from my face. ¡°Permission? When did I start asking for permission to visit you, Tyler?¡±

    He wanted to talk but I didn¡¯t allow him.

    ¡°Is it wrong for your friend, or should I say girlfriend, to wish you a happy birthday on your special day?¡±

    His grip tightened on my arm. ¡°Lily, you know it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    I shook my head, a dejected smile on my lips. ¡°Tyler, I saw you with my own eyes. There¡¯s nothing left to say.¡±

    He released me, frustration shing in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to let me exin?¡±

    He wanted to exin. Iughed drearily in my mind. After I had caught him red-handed, it was hard to believe there was any usible exnation. The pain I felt hung over me like a dark cloud, making it hard to even try to understand anything he would say.

    When I looked at him, he seemed frustrated and sorry at the same time. It made me a bit sad. We had been close, and now things felt like they were falling apart, all at once. But his actions spoke louder than words, and in that moment, and right then, I needed to think about how I felt. All those years I had lived for him and thought only about what he wanted me to do, what he wanted us to be and how he wanted things to be done. I had never prioritised my own feelings and mental health, all in the sake of having a first true love. I doubted at that moment if it was ever even true love. But I knew I had sacrificed a lot for him. Enough of that. At that moment, I had to think about what was best for me.

    ¡°Exin¡­¡± I scoffed and crossed my arms, meeting his gaze with sadness and anger all over my face. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin, Tyler? You¡¯ve obviously made your choice.¡±

    He raked his fingers through his hair, something he normally did when he is frustrated. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Lily. Audrey¡­ she¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    I scoffed again, disbelief evident in my tone. I was almost annoyed at that point. ¡°Some kind of friend, huh? The way you were romancing her, it didn¡¯t look like you were ¡®just friends¡¯.¡±

    His shoulders slumped, and he let out a defeated sigh. ¡°Fine. I know I messed up,¡± he admitted with a low and remorseful voice. ¡°I never meant for things to turn out like this.¡±

    For a moment, I wanted to feel sympathetic for him and empathy tugged at my heart. But the hurt was still too fresh and the wound was too raw. ¡°It¡¯s toote for exnations now,¡± I said softly, looking down from his gaze.

    Tyler let out a frustrated breath. ¡°Lily, please, just listen.¡±

    I turned away, my heart aching. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough, Tyler.¡±

    His voice softened, almost pleading. ¡°Lily, please. Don¡¯t walk away like this.¡±

    I faced him again, my eyes heavy with unshed tears. ¡°Tyler, I freaking trusted you. You know how much I did for you. You know how much I gave to be with you. Can you even remember?!¡±

    I remembered how he and I used to run in the field when it rained, even though my parents would get upset with me for bringing him along. The memories flooded back, each one like a hammer and nail hitting through my heart.

    I remembered how we wouldugh until our sides hurt, how the sound of hisughter was the best melody I knew. I remembered the way he looked at me, like I was the only one in the world who mattered. The happy times we had felt so warm, but now the cold truth in front of me was very different.

    I remembered the fights we had, too. The way we¡¯d argue about the silliest things, only to make up with a heartfelt apology or a shared smile. I remembered thete-night conversations and all the secrets we shared under the moonlight after we¡¯d go through so much hassle to sneak out of our rooms anytime he stayed at the grove.

    But then, there was that one memory. The recent one I had tried to push away. The memory of catching him with her, the way they looked at and held each other. It broke the idyllic picture I had imagined in my head. All those beautiful memories were tainted by that one painful scene.

    I wished I could forget. I wished I could erase that memory and all the others that now seemed bittersweet. To have a clean te, a mind without the weight of what once was. But memories don¡¯t fade that easily, and I knew I had to find a way to carry them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I blinked, tears hanging on my eyelids and then stepped back. ¡°I gave you my heart, Tyler, and you broke it.¡± I said with a broken voice.

    He took a step closer, his eyes searching mine. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Tears blurred my vision as I shook my head. ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t fix this, Tyler. I never want to fucking see you again.¡±

    I turned to leave, but his voice stopped me. ¡°Wait.¡±

    I sighed and balled my fists, my patience wearing thin. ¡°What now?¡±

    Tyler took a deep breath as he stared at me. ¡°Audrey is my second mate.¡±

    I froze, trying to let what he just said sink in. Second mate? That wasn¡¯t something I had expected. I didn¡¯t understand and it made me sadder and confused. ¡°What? What does that even mean?¡±

    He stepped closer with a pained expression on his face. ¡°It means that I thought I had lost my chance with you. I thought you stopped feeling the same way. You know I chose you¡­¡±

    My heart hurt so much. I felt both mad and a bit hopeful. But did what he said even make any sense? How would he lose his chance with me? I¡¯d always made it known that he was the only guy I loved and ever wanted in the entire pack and literally everyone knew too. So, what kind of silly excuse was he giving?

    ¡°Why would you think I stopped loving you, Tyler? Who told you that? Did I? And did you ever ask me? I¡¯ve literally only ever liked you. You fucking know that! So what are you even saying now?!¡±

    He took my hands in his, his touch warm against my skin. ¡± I¡­¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t have the words to speak. What could he say?

    ¡°Audrey¡­ she¡¯s important, but not like you.¡± Hepletely disregarded what I just said and said something more annoying.

    ¡°Oh, save it.¡± I rolled my eyes and dragged my hand away but he held it again.

    He gulped and stared down at me, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m telling you the truth. She¡¯s a connection, but you¡¯re the one I love.¡±

    I pulled my hands from his grip fiercely as my emotions were almost out of control. ¡°You expect me to believe that?! After everything?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes pleaded with mine. ¡°I know I messed up, Lily. But I can¡¯t change the past. I can only hope you give me a chance to make things right.¡±

    I stared at him, torn between my heart and my head. My feelings were all jumbled up inside and I was so unsure of what to do.

    Finally, I said, ¡°I need time, Tyler. Time to process all of this, to think about everything. But I don¡¯t think I can ever forgive you. Not ever.¡±

    He looked like he didn¡¯t really want to try anymore. He just nodded and let go of my hand, like he was giving up.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He said.

    There was a brief silence between us before he spoke again.

    ¡°Actually,¡± he began slowly, ¡°I think¡­ we should break up.¡±

    I felt surprised for a moment, even though deep down, I kind of saw iting. Then, my surprise turned into anger. ¡°Fine,¡± I said in a huff, my voice sharp and frustrated.

    I turned away from him, feeling like I needed to get away. The emotions inside me were too much to handle, and I didn¡¯t want him to see me cry. I turned and left, feeling really sad and mad. My steps felt heavy, like there was a weight around my ankles. He stayed behind and watched as I walked away.

    I didn¡¯t want to look back but I did just once and yelled at him, ¡®Fine!¡¯ before running into the house.

 Chapter 3

    Tears kept running down my cheeks as I stumbled my way back to my bedroom. I couldn¡¯t get the picture of Tyler and Audrey out of my head. It was like a pain that wouldn¡¯t go away, deep inside me.

    All the memories rushed in, hitting me like a wave. More tears wet my pillow. It was so hard to believe he actually ended our rtionship. Despite how angry I was, I knew I couldn¡¯t just hate him.

    I remembered the words he said.

    ¡°She¡¯s a connection, but you¡¯re the one I love.¡±

    Like hell I am.

    How could I possibly believe him? How?

    Had he forgotten all the promises he made me? To never leave or betray me? How could he let it all go down the drain like that?

    All the fucking promises. They felt empty now, like they didn¡¯t mean anything. I still wished that when I woke up, everything would be back to normal. I hoped this was just a really bad dream.

    I managed to fall asleep, the exhaustion finally pulling me under. Thest thing I remembered was Tyler¡¯s voice, his words hanging in the air.

    ¡°I think¡­ we should break up.¡±

    And then it was all ck.

    ~~~~~

    The next morning, I found myself standing at the familiar training field. The air was crisp, and my heart was more than heavy. Jaxon joined me and concern was evident in his eyes.

    I knew what he would first ask me. He opened his mouth to ask about Tyler, but I cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about him, or any of that.¡±

    I got him wrong, apparently. ¡°I wanted to ask how you¡¯re doing, Lily?¡± He said with soft eyes.

    I looked at him and almost broke into another session of crying but I sniffed my nose and nodded, faking a straight smile on my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m well.¡±

    We both looked at different directions because there wasn¡¯t much to be said at the moment. Jaxon knew I was super sensitive and the incident was still too recent to be talked about.

    ¡°What I meant was that I don¡¯t want to talk about it, Jaxon.¡± I rified myself.

    I was happy he was considerate and respectful. He nodded, and I could tell he got it from the way his face looked. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s focus on training then.¡±

    We sparred, the sound of our des shing and the effort of the fight sort of distracted me from my thoughts, just for a little while. But then, out of nowhere, I heard her voice. It was like Audrey¡¯s presence cast a shadow over everything. My whole mood changed in an instant. It was as if she brought all the bad feelings back, and the distraction from training was suddenly gone.

    I observed Audrey, looking at her pretty face and how her luscious brown hair flowed around her. What exactly was it about her that made him choose her? Her eyes sparkled and her smile was warm but tenacious, and had a mischievous glint to it. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how she moved gracefully and seemed confident.

    I watched closely, thinking about why Tyler liked her more. It wasn¡¯t just about how she looked, but maybe something about their connection confused me. I tried to understand it, to figure out what made her so special. Was it how she talked to Tyler, or how she made himugh? I had paid attention to every little thing she did, hoping to find out what Tyler saw in her that I didn¡¯t have. Yet, she seeded.

    Inside, I felt unsure about herself. But I also knew that rtionships wereplicated and not just about looks. As I looked at Audrey, I realized I wasn¡¯t defined by who someone else chose. I was just starting to learn more about herself, and I had a lot to offer beyond appearances. I shouldn¡¯t care about whether she was prettier than me or not. I shouldn¡¯t care about whether she was more graceful than me or not. But it did bother me that he chose her over me.

    I flipped my hair sideways and turned my attention to cleaning my de as she got nearer. Jaxon grumbled something which made me look at him then at her.

    He then excused himself to the corner, leaving Audrey and me facing each other. She walked over, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Oh, look who we have here. The little heartbroken girl.¡± She then made annoying pitiful sounds.

    I clenched my jaw and tried not to let her get to me. ¡°Audrey, I don¡¯t have time for this or for you.¡±

    Sheughed, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. You¡¯re probably too busy crying over Tyler.¡±

    I took a deep breath, trying to keep myposure. ¡°You can say whatever you want, Audrey. It doesn¡¯t change anything, neither does it affect me.¡±

    She leaned closer, and her voice sounded like she cared, but I knew she was pretending. ¡°Aw, did I hit a nerve? Poor little Lily.¡±

    I closed my eyes, counting to ten in my head. ¡°Audrey, just leave me alone.¡±

    Jaxon, sensing the tension, finally intervened. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a bit early for arguments, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Audrey huffed, shooting me onest smug look before walking away. I felt a bit relieved but also mad when she left. Jaxon came back to me, looking like he understood how I felt. ¡°You okay?¡±

    I shrugged, not trusting my voice at the moment. He patted my shoulder gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    We made our way to the dining hall, and it smelled like food everywhere. It felt both nice and strange. We sat down, and I yed with my food because I wasn¡¯t hungry at all. Jaxon pressured me to eat a chickenp and drink some juice. My hunger had gone but not the pain.

    ~~~~~

    Later, I found myself on the phone with Sarah, my bestie. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Tyler, so we talked about hering to visit instead. We talked about her ns, and for a little bit, I felt kind of happy even though things were messed up.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken me to the new mall at Hempstead, babes. My mom gave me her credit card. That means shopping spree!¡± She squealed and my ear drums banged. I always loved her energy.

    Iughed at Sarah¡¯s excitement. ¡°Definitely, we¡¯ll hit the mall and go on a shopping spree like there¡¯s no tomorrow! I just hope my dad would give me his card too.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t he? He pampers you, babes. Plus, you¡¯re already an adult. You should have your credit card by now.¡±

    ¡°My mom says I don¡¯t need one since I use hers.¡± I yed with my fingernails as I talked to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s BS.¡±I rolled my eyes and giggled at her remark, ¡°You¡¯ll need one when we go for a trip to Neraguah Resort next month. Noone to tell you, you have a spending limit.¡±

    ¡°Would be nice¡­¡±

    While we were discussing all the things we could do, I heard voicesing from outside my room. It sounded like my parents talking. I got curious and quieted down to listen. They were saying something but I couldn¡¯t really hear.

    ¡°Hey, is everything okay on your end?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice broke through the thoughts in my head.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I mean yeah. Let me call you back in a bit,¡± I replied and quickly ended the call.

    Feeling a bit uneasy, I got up and walked closer to the door. I put my ear against it to hear better. I heard them saying things like ¡°soon,¡± ¡°too young,¡± and ¡°responsibility.¡± Then they stopped talking suddenly.

    All of a sudden, the door opened, and I lost my bnce and fell down. I let out a grunt and slowly rose my head up. My parents stood there, looking surprised and worried at me. My heart raced, and I looked back at them. I¡¯d just been caught red-handed eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Yep, I¡¯m toast.

 Chapter 4

    My parents looked at each other and then walked into the room. They saw me trying to get up and act normal again.

    ¡°What are you doing, Lily?¡± My father asked with a raised eyebrow.

    I stammered, ¡°Nothing, just¡­ I was just¡­¡±

    I got up quickly and tried to change the subject to stop them from being curious. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    They shared another nce before my mother spoke up. ¡°We just wanted to let you know that Tyler will be joining us for lunch.¡±

    I felt lots of feelings all at once, but they changed too quickly for my parents to notice. How could my parents understand how messed up and broken I was feeling? My mom especially always liked Tyler and thought we were a great match. She¡¯d drop hints about us being perfect together. I couldn¡¯t be mad at them for asking this.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said quietly, trying to sound calm even though I wasn¡¯t. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    My father cleared his throat, his expression slightly more serious. ¡°Actually, Lily, I¡¯d like to talk to youter today.¡±

    I got confused and my eyebrows scrunched up. I wanted to know but also felt a little worried. ¡°Sure, Dad. About what?¡±

    He only offered a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±

    They left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I closed the door and sank to the floor. I would have to put on a fake smile this afternoon, pretend that everything was okay when it was far from that.

    _____

    Lunchtime arrived. The table was set, and the atmosphere was really tense. Tyler, Audrey, Tiana my parents, and I sat together. It was beyond ufortable, especially for Tyler and me. He looked at me a lot, but I didn¡¯t look back at him. I focused instead on my food, trying not to pay him any attention.

    My parents attempted to maintain casual conversation with Tyler, asking about his father and the pack¡¯s affairs. He responded dutifully, keeping up the facade.

    My dad faced Tyler, ¡°So, Tyler, how¡¯s your father doing? And how are things going with the pack?¡±

    Tyler answered with a monotonous voice, ¡°He¡¯s doing well, thank you. The pack¡¯s affairs are under control.¡±

    My mother turned her attention to Audrey, and the two engaged in light chitchat.

    Turning to Audrey, my mom asked Audrey, ¡°And Audrey, how have you been?¡±

    Audrey smirked subtly, ¡°Oh, you know, just enjoying life¡¯s little surprises.¡± She threw me a sly nce and then ate a piece of meat from her fork.

    Unaware of the underlying tension, my mom smiled at her, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Attempting to steer the conversation, Tyler chipped in, ¡°Audrey¡¯s been helping out a lot in the pack too, making things easier for everyone.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know he only annoyed me more by praising her.

    With a sly smile, she replied, ¡°Yes, we all have our roles to y, don¡¯t we?¡±

    My dad nodded, ¡°Absolutely, teamwork is essential.¡±

    Trying to keepposure, I cleared my throat, ¡°Pass the salt, please.¡±

    Audrey smiled innocently at me, ¡°Oh, you need the salt? Surprising.¡± She held it out to me but I stared dead-on at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need it anymore. Thank you.¡± I looked down at my food.

    Still unaware of the tension, my dad smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s enjoy the meal.¡±

    The conversation kept  going, but one could feel things were not quite right. We were trying to act like everything was okay, but you could sense the tension just under the surface. My parents were the only oblivious ones. It didn¡¯t take long for Audrey to find an opening to subtly jab at me.

    ¡°So, Lily,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been keeping busy.¡±

    I bit my lip, refusing to be baited. ¡°Yeah, life has its moments.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    My father then turned to Tyler. He finally understood and attempted to ease the tension. ¡°Tyler, how was your birthday party?¡±

    I muttered something under my breath without meaning to, and everyone looked at me.

    Tyler answered, his voice soft but kind of unsure. ¡°It went well. Thanks for asking.¡±

    I blew on my meat and ate it. I could feel Tyler¡¯s eyes on me.

    Then it got really quiet, and nobody said anything. Only the sound of knifes and forks on tes remained. The air felt heavy, like there were things we wanted to say but couldn¡¯t. Normally, lunchtime was the chattiest, but that day was different. My parents could¡¯ve figured out something was wrong.

    My mother shifted the conversation, trying her best to lighten the mood. ¡°Tyler, did you like the gift Lily got you? She went through so much trouble to find it. She said it was a one of a kind gift for a one of a kind guy like you.¡±

    Tyler looked at me, but I looked down at my te. My heart was beating fast. He smiled at my mom, but it seemed like he was trying hard. ¡°I appreciate the effort, but I never actually received it.¡±

    My mom looked at me, seeming curious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to him?¡±

    My patience wore thin. cing my fork and knife down, I looked at my mother and forced a smile. ¡°Tyler was busy, and when I tried to give it to him, it slipped and fell as I wasing down the stairs from his room.¡±

    You could tell she was disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    Audrey chimed in, and the way she said it made it sound like she was hinting at something. ¡°Maybe next time she¡¯ll manage to actually give it to him.¡± Then I saw her hand glide over Tyler¡¯s on the table.

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Pushing my chair back, I stood up and excused myself.

    ¡°If you would excuse me please, I want to use the washroom.¡± The eyes of everyone at the table followed me as I left. Tyler¡¯s lips thinned and his expression was unreadable.

    ~~~~~

    I got back to my room and shut the door. I leaned on it and all the feelings I tried to hide suddenly hit me really hard, like a big wave. I sat down on the floor, tears streaming down my cheeks. The pain in my heart felt so heavy and it was too much to handle.

    Why did that girl¡¯s words hurt so much? And Tyler, he was just there. He didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t stop her. He just stared at me like a moron and kept shut.

    I covered my face with my hands and sobbed quietly. This was going to be a routine from then on.

    But then I heard it. Faint noises wereing from behind the curtain near my window. Fear gripped me. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.

    The noises didn¡¯t stop; they got louder. I gathered courage and walked closer, step by step, until I finally got the courage to open the curtain. My breath caught in my throat when I saw a vampire lying by my window.

    I screamed in surprise and fell back, shockwaves flowing through my body.

    ~~~~~

    I was panicking and couldn¡¯t move. I was looking at the vampire I saw by my window, feeling like my feet were stuck to the ground. His skin was pale, and his hair was a tangled mess of white and dark strands. His clothes were torn and stained with dirt, and there was a gash on his side, blood soaking through his shirt.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do. The grove and pack had always taught us to despise vampires, to see them as enemies. But here one was, injured and vulnerable. He staggered forward, his voice barely more than a whisper, ¡°Help me¡­ please¡­¡±

    My heart was beating fast, and I felt really conflicted inside. It was like my thoughts were pulling me in different directions. The things I learned shed with a strange feeling that I should help him, save him from his pain.

    I moved slowly as I trembled with fear. I got myself to sit up and then stand. He asked for help again, sounding really desperate. Something strange came over me. I felt like I had to do something, like I was connected to him in some way. Even though things wereplicated to exin, I just wanted to help him.

    Gathering more courage, I walked closer. I bent down and touched his wounded side, checking his injury gently. I was amazed that I wasn¡¯t very scared anymore. I felt like I really needed to help him. A strong feeling hade over me to help him.

    I recognised the wound. It was a bite mark that only vampires could make, I knew what hurt him ¨C poison. I started thinking quickly, and I immediately thought of my father¡¯s room. Fear shivered down my spine. The thought of going there made me feel ufortable and worried.

    He grunted in pain, and blood gushed out from his wound. I was sure about what I wanted to do.

    I said quietly, mostly to make myself feel better, ¡°I¡¯m going to save you.¡±

    Standing up, I walked to the door, stepped out and locked it behind me. I looked down the hallway, feeling really determined. I knew what I was going to do. Despite the risks, I was going to save the vampire.

 Chapter 5

    I dashed across the corridor, desperate to reach my destination. The corridor appeared to be quite longer than it used to be, but I didn¡¯t let it deter me. I had to save the vampire¡¯s life.

    I paused for a second when I approached my father¡¯s room. What if he discovered what I was up to? What if he got angry? I didn¡¯t want to deal with his anger.

    I took a deep breath and carefully turned the doorknob. As I opened the door, it made a creaking sound. I entered the room gently, looking for the medicine that my father had hidden.

    I saw a little box on a high shelf. It was made of wood and locked with a silver key. I knew my dad kept the key in his desk drawer. I quickly went to the desk, feeling very anxious.

    I felt my heart race as I looked through the drawer. I could hear someoneing towards the room. I started to panic as I searched for the key, my hands shaking nervously.

    ¡°Lily, what exactly are you doing in here?¡± My father¡¯s voice stunned me, and I hurriedly shut the drawer while pretending to be looking for something else.

    ¡°Oh, I was just looking for a pen. I couldn¡¯t find where I kept mine. I needed to jot something down,¡± I muttered, my voice trembling.

    For a brief while, my father looked at me suspiciously, as if he could see straight through my deception. To my relief, he then shrugged and went to exit the room.

    ¡°OK, just be careful,¡± he added, sounding worried. But then he stopped and looked back at me with a fine line appearing on his forehead.

    ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that question till I did, then I sighed, even though I felt the air entering my lungs was constricted. Lunch didn¡¯t go out as nned and it wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault; well, except for that Audrey of a sly fox.

    I smiled nervously and nodded, ¡°Yeah¡­all good.¡± My thumbs up only made his eyes twitch as he was considering what else he wanted to ask me.

    Thankfully, I felt relieved when the door closed behind him as he walked out. I opened a drawer and found a silver key. Excitedly, I took it and hurried back to the bookcase.

    With the key, I unlocked the small wooden box. Inside were vials of the antidote. I picked one carefully and closed the box, holding the precious vial tightly as I went back to my room.

    As I walked down the hallway, I worried about what would happen if someone found out what I was doing. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the injured vampire. I was saving a life, but others might see it as a betrayal. My thoughts were racing as I tried to figure out what to do next.

    My mother appeared in front of me, obstructing my path, just as I was about to enter my room. Her eyes narrowed as she nced at me, a questioning expression on her face.

    ¡°Lily, where were you just now?¡± she said, her voice apprehensive.

    My palms became moist as I swallowed hard. ¡°I was just around the corridor. Why?¡±

    Her attention was fixed on me, and I could sense her doubt. ¡°I swear I heard something¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± I said, my voice slightly shaking. ¡°I just needed some time alone.¡±

    She stared at me for a while, trying to understand what I said. She then ced a hand on my shoulder and spoke with a low tone,¡±Lily, I didn¡¯t know you and Tyler¡­¡±

    Oh, shit. Someone¡¯s told her.

    ¡°¡­ were having an argument.¡± I gulped and scrunched my eyelids inwards. Who had told her that? Tyler and I having an argument? Well, from the way we interacted just a while go, anyone would think that, but I knew my mom was smarter. Still, I didn¡¯t want to give my inner emotions away like that.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve told me and I could¡¯ve postponed it till when you both reconcile.¡± She added.

    I almost rolled my eyes. If not that she didn¡¯t know what was happening between both of us, I could¡¯ve walked out on her. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Tyler, not now, not anytime soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mother. Besides, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I tantly lied. My grasp on the vial got tighter as I tried to remainposed.

    ¡°You know couples fight, Lily. It¡¯s normal. That shouldn¡¯t make you both be hostile to each other in front of others when you¡¯re facing-¡±

    I held her arm with my free hand and stroked it, ¡°I¡¯m fine, mother. Seriously¡­. and yes, I know all these things. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need some time alone, please.¡±

    She kept staring at me pitifully which somewhat annoyed me but eventually, she nodded and moved aside, allowing me to go into my room.

    I felt so relieved as I closed the door. I had lied to both my mom and dad, and it made me feel bad inside. I knew I had to lie to protect the hurt vampire, but it felt like I broke their trust. I felt guilty, but I couldn¡¯t let it bother me too much. I had a bigger worry: saving a life.

    I hurried to where the vampire was still lying on the floor. He was barely breathing, and his skin looked palepared to the red stains on his body.

    Oh no¡­ he is dying.

    I felt so sad seeing him in pain, so I gently held his head.

    I opened the bottle with the special medicine and gave it to him to drink. I poured it into his mouth carefully, hoping it would help him and make him better.

    I waited and watched his face, hoping for a sign that he was getting better. Time felt like it was going very slowly, and I started to worry. Was it toote? Had I waited too long to save him?

    I saw his fingers move gently, and it caught my attention when I was already feeling sad and worried. I held my breath, hoping to see more signs that he was alive. His eyelids slowly opened, revealing his beautiful green eyes once again.

    I felt a huge wave of relief wash over me, and a smile appeared on my face. He was still alive, and I had saved him.

    He struggled to sit up, his gaze fixed on me with replenished strength. His eyes showed a connection between us, something unspoken but deep. We kind of had a bond that went beyond just being in that particr situation. It was a strong connection that didn¡¯t make sense, but it felt familiar and special.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper, yet every syble rang true within me.

    My voice was teeming with passion as I shed him a hesitant smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I couldn¡¯t just let you die.¡±

    He looked at me, and we understood each other without having to say any words. We didn¡¯t need to exin or justify anything. We just knew. Our understanding went beyond the different worlds we came from. This was very wierd.

    As some time passed, he grew stronger. I watched as his wounds healed right in front of me. The antidote had worked, reversing the poison and saving his life. I was amazed at how powerful it was and grateful that it existed.

    I turned to him, and his ambience filled the room. He had a noticeable glow, and his wounds had disappeared, leaving only faint scars. He seemed more powerful now, like his true self had returned.

    I gave him a ss of water from my table. He reached for it, and our hands touched. It made me feel a strange sensation, and my face turned red. I quickly drew my hand back and fondled it with my other hand.

    I watched him drink, amazed by how charming he was. He looked like a work of art, with sharp and elegant features. His hair was ck and flowed around his face, and his eyes sparkled with a mysterious and bright look.

    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would be like to kiss him. His strong jawline and nicely shaped lips had a kind of allure. Even though he seemed weak at the moment, he had a confident and attractive presence that was hard to resist.

    But, as I admired his good looks, doubt started to grow in my mind. Was it right to help him? I was taught to hate vampires, to see them as dangerous creatures that hurt innocent people. Yet, here I was, risking everything for one of them.

    My inner struggle got stronger as I watched him, waiting for him to get fully better. I questioned my choices and the path I had taken. Was I making a big mistake? Was I going against everything I had learned for a just reason?

    Finally, I gathered the courage to ask the question that had been bothering me. ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked, feeling both scared and genuinely curious.

 Chapter 6

    He looked at me with a visage that held a depth I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. He paused briefly before speaking, his voice noticeably filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m Adrian.  Adrian DuMont.¡±

    Adrian DuMont. The name struck a chord with me, evoking a sh of reminiscence. It was a name with weight, one that triggered something deep within my memories. But I couldn¡¯t remember where I¡¯d heard it before.

    He responded the question before I could think more about the mystery surrounding his name. ¡°What about you? Can you tell me your name?¡±

    I paused for a moment, unsure whether to reveal my true identity. But there was something about him, something in the way he looked at me, that made me want to believe his every word. ¡°Lily, Lily McGregor.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s face lit up with surprise, as if my name meant something. His eyes widened slightly as a sh of recognition passed through them. ¡°Lily McGregor,¡± he said quietly again, as if testing the name on his tongue. ¡°The daughter of the renowned pack hunter, Henry McGregor?¡±

    I nodded, shocked that he recognized my father. ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡± ¡°How do you¡­?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes looked away, and he seemed sad and lost in old memories. ¡°Your dad and I¡­ we knew each other a long time ago,¡± he said sadly.

    I became curious and moved closer, wanting to know more about the things he was hesitating to tell me. If someone knew my father before the pack hunter leader he was now, I¡¯d like to hear the many experiences from his point of view. ¡°What kind of history do you have? What exactly does that mean?¡± I asked eagerly.

    His look pierced through me as his eyes met mine. ¡°There was a time your father and I were allies fighting against amon enemy. However, circumstances changed and our paths diverged. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be able to recognise me again. Now, I¡¯m also being pursued by people I used to fight beside. They want me dead¡± He chuckled in a bitter way.

    I was confused and had lots of different questions and feelings. My dad had never mentioned anything about being connected to vampires or working with them. I wondered if Adrian was telling the truth. And if he was, what could have made them split up?

    Adrian¡¯s words made me feel ufortable. The idea that his own people would turn against him made me really surprised and concerned. Growing up in the grove, we were taught to stick together and always have eachother¡¯s back. The thought of chasing after our own like a fugitive was almost impossible to even think about. I get there can be enstranged rogues but years have passed, and there¡¯s been rtive peace and tranquility in our world.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why his people would do that to him, especially when he seemed less intimidating with me. Maybe that was the reason ¨C they chose him to pick on him. But why? He didn¡¯t look all innocent but neither did he look like a criminal or a bad person, so why were they after him? I didn¡¯t understand anything.

    ¡°Why are they after you?¡± What could you possibly have done to deserve death?¡± My voice was filled with apprehension as I asked.

    Adrian¡¯s face was pained, and his eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s a really long and difficult story to exin. It goes back a long, long time and involves battles and dishonest people. Basically, what I did messed up how things usually are, and themunity I belong to sees me as a threat now¡­¡±

    A knock interrupted our conversation just as Adrian was about to finish. Jaxon waited outside the door, his tall body creating a shadow in the poorly lit room. I quickly proceeded to answer the door, not too grateful for the timely interruption.

    ¡°Hey, Lily,¡± Jaxon said as he stepped inside. His gaze scanned the room, pausing on the curtain that shrouded Adrian. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±

    I shook my head, trying to hide my anxiety. ¡°No, not at all. Come on in.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s worried expressionnded on me. ¡°Are you okay? I noticed you were angry when you left the dining area.¡±

    I felt like the recent events were making me feel very stressed again, and I sighed. It¡¯s not like I could avoid talking about it any longer. ¡°Tyler,¡± I mentioned breathlessly, almost on the brink of tears.

    ¡°He¡­I never thought he would betray me like that.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s face stiffened and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Lily, what exactly did he do?¡±

    ¡°He cheated on me,¡± I admitted, my voice shaking with anger and hurt. ¡°I found out he was having an affair behind my back. That day I bumped into you at his party¡­I saw him with Audrey when I went to give him his¡­¡± I looked away and Jaxon cursed under his breath.

    I bit my lip, trying my best not to break down in front of him, ¡°It shattered everything we had built. All these freaking years, it was only him for me. I can¡¯t even¡­¡± I walked back, hinting that I couldn¡¯t say anymore. I didn¡¯t want to remember that image.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jaxon held out his hand, softly caressing my shoulder in an attempt to providefort. It was an unusual thing for him to do, and I could sense his difort. Nheless, I appreciated the attempt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. You deserve better than that,¡± he continued, his voice softly concerned.

    I nodded, my eyes welling up with tears. ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll move on. But it feels like my world has turned upside down right now.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s gaze moved toward the curtain while we started talking more about how I felt. His brow wrinkled and interest piqued. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    I followed his eyes, my heart skipping a beat as I realized what he was referring to. Adrian remained hidden behind the curtain, vulnerable to the risk of being caught.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I stuttered, trying to deflect his attention. ¡°Just some clothes I was going to put away.¡±

    Jaxon narrowed his eyes, unconvinced. ¡°Are you sure? It looked like there was someone behind.¡±

    Panic gripped me as I realized Jaxon was getting suspicious. I couldn¡¯t let him find Adrian; it would put him in danger and my parents would literally kill me.

    I took a deep breath, collected all of my acting talents, and put on a brave face. ¡°Jaxon, you¡¯re hallucinating. There is no one there.¡±

    Jaxon, on the other hand, was tenacious. He walked closer to the curtain, a determined expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Lily. I can tell when things are not right. Show me what¡¯s behind there.¡±

    My thoughts raced as I tried toe up with a solution. I stood between Jaxon and the curtain in desperation, obstructing his view. ¡°Please, Jaxon, it¡¯s nothing. Just drop it.¡±

    He looked at my face with distrust in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t just let it slide, Lily. Something is going on, and I¡¯m not going to let it go.  Show me.¡±

    I had a choice to make. I couldn¡¯t put Jaxon in danger or break Adrian¡¯s trust. But when Jaxon looked at me, I knew I had to tell the truth. It was scary. I knew I just met Adrian but something in me wanted to protect him at all costs. This, was scarier.

    My mouth felt heavy with the secret about toe out of it, and my heart beat really fast. I walked slowly towards the curtain, feeling scared the whole time. Just as I was about to touch it, the door suddenly opened and interrupted the intense moment.

    ¡°Jaxon, you¡¯re needed at thepound,¡± Don said urgently andmandingly. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency situation that requires your immediate attention.¡±

    Jaxon let out a tired sigh, his suspicions temporarily forgotten. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be there soon. Thanks for informing me.¡±

    Jaxon nodded and followed Don out of the room, a final nce in my direction. As the door closed behind them, a rush of relief washed over me. At least for the time being, the close call had been avoided.

    Adrian appeared from behind the curtain, and the sight of him sent a flood of emotions through me. ¡°That was too close,¡± he said.

    I nodded, my eyes bright with the residual effects of adrenaline. ¡°I know. I can¡¯t keep hiding you in my room like this. I¡¯ve got to tell my people about you.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s face darkened as a shadow of fear flickered across it. ¡°If you do that, they¡¯ll kill me right away.¡± They¡¯re not going to ept me.¡±

    My resolve grew stronger, and I spoke firmly. ¡°I understand, Adrian, but I¡¯m not going to allow that happen. We¡¯ll find a way to keep you safe. You¡¯ll have to disguise yourself as one of us.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s forehead furrowed as he tried to figure out my n of action. ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡±

    As I seizedmand of the situation, a malicious smile formed across my lips. ¡°Leave that to me. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    I was about to step aside when his hand caught my wrist and a tingling sensation flowed through my elbow. I looked at him and he was staring into my eyes.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve been running for a long time. I¡¯ve only hid and ran for as long as I remember. You letting me enter into your home¡­it¡¯s something I can¡¯t even ept talk less of thanking you for. You¡¯ve done enough for me and I thank you for that, but I should go¡­¡± He released his hand from mine and turned from me.

    I quickly grabbed the hand he used to hold my wrist and he turned to face me, ¡°No. I don¡¯t know how you made it to my room through all those guards but I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to make it back out alive.¡± I rebutted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to go through any guards. I was running in the forest and stumbled. Then I woke up and found myself here.¡± He said almost too calmly for my liking. That was very strange. When do people start teleporting and why wasn¡¯t I informed?

    ¡°You teleported here?¡± I asked sheepishly and for the first time, he smiled. Everything about this man was ethereal.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s happened to me before ¨C twice.¡± I slowly let go of his hand and he ced it on his scar, touching it and speaking to me at the same time. ¡®Those times, I woke up in our world not yours. Though I¡¯m used to this kind of like, it was kind of shocking¡­but I still need to survive so I don¡¯t show my shock. The same way you were surprised to see me, I was also surprised to see you; a werewolf.¡±

    This was a while lot of new information I was hearing and I was loving it. Adrian wasn¡¯t just a vampire, he was something more. I could feel it, and I liked what I felt.

    He fell his face then sighed, ¡°I am tired of running but I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°I promise you, Adrian. You won¡¯t have to run anymore. ¡± He looked at me, ¡°Just trust me, okay?¡±

    I rummaged through my closet, looking for the proper outfit. I got a set of ck overalls and gave it to Adrian, instructing him on how to wear it to conceal his obvious vampire body tattoos. I colored his hair a vivid crimson with my nimble fingers and gave him contact lenses to hide the original color of his eyes. I then sprayed him with a popr wolf scented perfume to hide his looming vampire scent and handed him a little container containing the residue.

    ¡°If anyone asks about your pale skin, tell them you have a rare skin disease that you¡¯ve had since birth,¡± I said quietly, a lightugh dancing in my voice.

    Adrian chuckled, a genuine smile on his face. ¡°You really think of everything, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I returned his smile, a mess of emotions racing inside of me. ¡°I do my best. It¡¯s now time for you to leave.¡± I looked outside the window, ¡°Jump out the window, and I¡¯ll pretend I saw you while roaming around thepound.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes shone with gratitude as he drew me into a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you so much, Lily. I can¡¯t put into words how much this means to me.¡±

    I paused first then hugged him back. A flood of emotions welled up inside of me as we both drew back slowly. ¡°Be careful out there, Adrian. Trust that we¡¯ll figure everything out.¡±

    Adrian made up his mind and went out of the window. It was already dark outside, and he disappeared into the night. I felt hopeful but uncertain as I watched him vanish. I whispered a prayer, hoping that he would find safety within mymunity even though it was too bizarre to think about.

    ¡°I really hope this works out.¡±

 Chapter 7

    I was really anxious when I left my room because I wanted to make sure my n worked out smoothly. But when I unintentionally ran into Audrey, the same girl who had caused me so much pain in such a short period of time, things only became worse. Tyler choosing her rather than me still shocked me. The pain and rage I felt intensified as a result of how misled and yed I felt.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, how are you doing, Lily?¡± Audrey asked, her voice filled with disdain. ¡°I noticed you weren¡¯t looking too well during our lunch so I decided to check up on you.¡±

    I breathed in and out.

    ¡°Such a shame. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still heartbroken?¡±

    I attempted to ignore the hurt of her words and push past her. I needed to concentrate on finding Adrian and assuring his safety. Tyler¡¯s decision and Audrey¡¯s presence were unnecessary distractions.

    I walked past her and wandered the corridors, lost in my thoughts. My head was still reeling from the recent incident ¨C I actually found a vampire in my room and I saved him. Audrey¡¯s unexpected appearance in front of me puzzled me. What exactly was she doing here? Why is she bothering me right now? To rub salt into my fresh wounds?

    Audrey¡¯s sarcastic voice cut through my thoughts once more, ¡°Have you be deaf because of heartbreak? I asked how you are doing. Are you still upset about Tyler¡¯s betrayal?¡±

    As anger rushed within me, I clinched my teeth and clenched my hands. It took everything I had to keep my cool and not give Audrey the joy of seeing me crumble.

    ¡°Fortunately, Audrey, I don¡¯t base my worth on Tyler¡¯s choices,¡± I said, my voice sounding stronger than before. ¡°And I certainly don¡¯t need your approval or validation.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s arrogant smile and contemptuous tone simply strengthened my confidence. I had more important things to do than engage in a meaningless conversation with her.

    ¡°Audrey, I have more important things to do than waste my time with you,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Please excuse me, but I have obligations.¡±

    Audrey looked at me with curiosity and annoyance. She was trying to make me react by questioning what I wanted and not believing my reasons.

    ¡°And what will those obligations be on such a dark night?¡±

    But I didn¡¯t allow her remarks get to me. I was aware of my worth and purpose, and I really needed to get to Adrian quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, Audrey,¡± I rebutted. ¡°It¡¯s about time you learned how to mind your own business.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s sarcastic chuckle echoed across the corridor. ¡°Oh, Lily, how noble of you. Running off to y the savior, are we?¡±

    What did she mean by that? Did she know I was trying to help a vampire? Did she also know about Adrian? But how did she find out? I started panicking in my head and my difort showed as my facial expression changed.

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re nothing more than a cheap wannabe Luna thirsty for attention.¡± She enunciated each word in her statement and smirked wickedly.

    I resisted the impulse tosh out, to give in to the anger that was building within me. Adrian¡¯s safety was my top priority, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by Audrey. I took a deep breath and controlled my emotions.

    ¡°Goodbye, Audrey,¡± I murmured, with finality in my voice. I looked away and refocused my attention on the task at hand.

    Audrey¡¯s words lingered in my thoughts as I hurried down the stairs, sparking a fire within me. I refused to be belittled or undermined by her or anybody else. My attention was fixed on protecting Adrian and finding ways to hide him from the approaching danger lying within our pack.

    Despite Audrey¡¯sments, my determination was stronger than ever. I had a task toplete, and nothing or no one was going to get in my way.

    My heart hammered in my chest as I approached thepound, and my gaze was drawn to the ground under my window. My mouth dropped open in surprise when I realized Adrian was nowhere to be seen.

    I got really scared and my mind raced through limitless possibilities. Adrian falling into my father¡¯s hands, facing his judgment and the punishments that awaited him, sent shivers down my spine. I couldn¡¯t handle the thought of him being harmed by them.

    I scanned the area frantically, hoping to catch a glimpse of Adrian emerging from the shadows. But there was no trace of him, no indication that he had ever been there. The bare earth beneath my window just added to my growing anxiety.

    Time seemed to drag on, each passing second increasing my uneasiness. I clinched my fists, my nails cutting into my palms as I struggled to keep my cool. Questions whirled around in my head like a mad dash ready to consume me. What had happened to him? Was he injured or worse? Where did he disappear to? Is he missing? Was he in any kind of trouble?  Is he in any danger? Did hee into contact with someone or anything that harmed him? What if he gets hurt and is unable to get help? Should I retrace his steps?

    I looked around, desperately looking for any trace of him. That¡¯s when I noticed a guard stationed nearby, his eyes vigntly searching the area. Hopeful, I approached him.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I muttered, hardly able to stabilise my trembling voice. ¡°Have you noticed anyone around here? Perhaps a man?¡±

    The guard fixed his gaze on me, his demeanor solemn. He looked around for a bit before shaking his head. ¡°No,¡± he said tly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t keep the disappointment from washing over me. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I pressed, my desperation evident in my tone. ¡°He¡¯s tall, with red hair, and had like ck clothing on.¡±

    The guard¡¯s displeasure was visible in his expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on this area, miss,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No one matching that description has passed by.¡±

    I felt frustrated but I refused to let it discourage me. ¡°Please,¡± I begged. ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I have to find him.¡±

    The guard sighed, his resolve fraying a little. ¡°Look, miss,¡± he began quietly this time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t assist you. I have some work to take care of. Please, excuse me.¡±

    Disappointed, I watched as the guard turned aside and went rapidly away, disappearing into the maze of ckness enveloping around me. My heart fell as I realized my search hade to an end yet again. But I couldn¡¯t just quit now. I had to keep looking and asking questions. The stakes were far too great to give in to despair. I didn¡¯t want to think of the drama that would happen if he was caught.

    ¡°No¡­no¡­no.¡± I muttered to myself as I looked around frantically for him.

    A noise from the second parlour of the mansion drew my attention just as anxiety began to clutch my heart. My instincts kicked in, and I quickly dashed towards the source of themotion.

    I burst into the room and was shocked at the scene in front of me. Tyler  grabbed Adrian by the cor and yanked him to his knees. My parents and the pack surrounded them. My mouth opened, but nothing came out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In the midst of the tension, I managed to yell out, making everyone turn to face me.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± I asked. I was really confused and my voice was trembling. The air in the room choked me with tension, and I could feel the intensity of their gazes on me.

    Tyler¡¯s grip on Adrian tightened, his voice dripping with triumph. ¡°Look who I found snooping around your chambers, Lily. He could be a thief, or worse, an assassin.¡±

    My mind raced as I tried to figure out how to fix this. I had to act quickly and find the perfect thing to say to distract them. I wandered why Tyler was suddenly acting like the hero in all this.

    Summoning every ounce ofposure I had left, I straightened my posture, meeting Tyler¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°Tyler, let him go,¡± Imanded. ¡°He is not a threat. He¡¯s here under my protection.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°What? Are youmanding me, the Alpha-to-be? And why is he here under your protection? Who the hell is he to you?¡±

    My father stepped forward, his expression stern and questioning. ¡°Lily, why are you showing sympathy towards this stranger? What is your connection to him?¡±

    I searched for the right words. Then, an idea sparked in my mind, and I decided to make up a story that would protect Adrian.

    ¡°Father,¡± I began, my voice quivering slightly, ¡°this man is not a threat. He is a hunter who saved me about a week ago. He risked his life to protect mine.¡±

    My mother¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her gaze flickering between me and Adrian. ¡°Saved you? Lily, why haven¡¯t you mentioned this before?¡±

    I nced at Adrian, who remained silent and his face, expressionless. It was as if he knew that his fate rested in the words I chose to speak.

    ¡°He was injured during the incident,¡± I continued, my voice growing stronger as I fabricated the story. ¡°And he found me. He wanted to return something I had forgotten-the pendant grandma gave me.¡±

    I pointed at his jacket¡¯s pocket, making the others turn their head to the same direction. Adrian was clueless as to what I was doing but he yed along. He  dipped his hand into the left pocket and brought out the pendant. He tried his best to hide his surprise but my mother quickly snatched it away from his hand. I had put it there just before I told him to wear the jacket and I¡¯m grateful that I did.

    My father frowned and clearly didn¡¯t believe what I was saying. ¡°Why would a stranger go through such lengths for you? How can we trust his intentions?¡±

    Tyler, his face contorted with suspicion, spoke up. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not involved in something more¡­ sinister? We just broke up, and suddenly this stranger appears. It all seems too convenient.¡±

    Anger bubbled within me, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insinuate that I would n something like this, Tyler! This is about our pack, not personal malice.¡±

    My mother¡¯s voice cut through the escting tension. She rose her voice over ours,. ¡°We need order in this house. I¡¯m calling for a pack meeting.¡±

    The pack hunters shifted ufortably as they awaited my mother¡¯s next move. The room fell silent as she prepared to start speaking.

    While we waited for the others to assemble, my mother turned to Adrian. ¡°You¡¯ve remained silent throughout this ordeal. Speak, young man. Tell us your side of the story.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but thank the scent perfume for working wonders. Noone had been able to pick up Adrian¡¯s original scent and that was enough to make me less worried, but with the way Tyler was being adamant and arrogant, I doubted if Adrian¡¯s masked scent and makeover was enough to convince my parents that he was not a threat, just like the way I saw him.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze met mine briefly, a silent understanding passing between us. Then, he spoke with a calm tone. ¡°I am a hunter, yes. A werewolf who hunts to protect our kind from threats that lurk in the shadows.¡±

    A collective gasp echoed through the room. The revtion hung in the air, and I felt my heart race. The pack members exchanged surprised nces, unsure of how to process this new information. I didn¡¯t know Adrian would run along so seriously with my made-up story, but whatever he was doing, I hope he continued well.

    Tyler¡¯s voice sliced through the silence, his words resulting from obvious jealousy. ¡°A werewolf hunter? Are you kidding me? Do not tell me you want to trust him. This seems too convenient, too dangerous.¡±

    My father¡¯s voice intercepted Tyler¡¯s woe and I couldn¡¯t have asked for more, ¡°Young Alpha, I do not think it is appropriate you interfere any further in this matter.¡±

    My parents always referred to Tyler as ¡°Young Alpha¡± when they are in the midst of other grove members, but the formality is dropped when it¡¯s just me, him and them.

    My father continued, ¡°It involves the pack hunters grove and not the main pack. I believe it¡¯s best you make it to your house as it¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Someone had to put Tyler in his ce, always shoving his mouth in what didn¡¯t concern him. I honestly I¡¯m rethinking what exactly made me fall in love with this douchebag.

    ¡°Oh, but it is my concern. I am the Alpha-to-be and very soon, ALL the factions will answer to me. That¡¯s why my father sends me here to oversee what¡¯s going on. If I suspect there¡¯s a threat to any faction of the pack, it is my business.¡± Oh so now, he wanted to be responsible?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I wanted to give my imput, to shut Tyler up and desolve this issue but my mother beat me to it, once again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem, Young Alpha. Let the young man clear himself.¡±

    Tyler grunted and folded his arms.

    Adrian started, his voice steady and confident. ¡°I have sworn to protect our kind. I have no ill intentions towards the pack or any of its members. I only seek to maintain the delicate bnce between our world and the supernatural forces that threaten us.¡±

    ¡°Adrian is not who you think he is,¡± I added, trying to choose my words carefully. ¡°I mean¡­he has good intentions. He¡¯s a mere hunter for godsake.¡± Desperation soaked my tone.

    ¡°Why would you show sympathy to a hunter, Lily?¡± My dad was grilling me, his voice full of doubt.

    ¡°Because he saved my life, father.¡±

    Tyler didn¡¯t want to keep his mouth shut still, ¡°Lily, are you sure you can trust him? Why are you so insistent that he¡¯s a good person, as if you know him? How do we know he¡¯s not here with malicious intent of maybe harming you?¡± He interjected making me more impatient.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you care anyway¡­¡± I murmured too loudly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I may have my reasons, Tyler, but at least I don¡¯t betray the ones I im I love,¡± I retorted, my words hinged with bitterness.

    My mother¡¯s voice sounded strained. ¡°That¡¯s enough from both of you, please. This is not the time nor the ce for personal conflicts.¡±

    Silence settled over the room for a while. With a calm but firm tone, my mother turned to Adrian, her eyes narrowing as she studied him intently. ¡°Adrian, speak. Tell us your story, fully.¡±

    Adrian started again,. ¡°I am a hunter, a werewolf hunter,¡± he stated simply and his words carried a sense of conviction. ¡°About a week ago, I saved Lily from some Nibblings trying to attack her. When I realized she had forgotten her pendant, I felt it was my duty to find her and return it.¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but interject once again, ¡°A werewolf hunter? How can you be a wild hunter who is also a werewolf?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze flickered, his response swift. ¡°Yes, I am a werewolf who hunts predators of our kind.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him the first time? How many times do you want him to say it?¡± I murmured too loud again and Tyler snared at me.

    My father approached Adrian, his eyes narrowed as he scrutinized him. He stared at him for what felt like an eternity. The room was heavy with anticipation.

    I felt the urge to do something, anything to get my father¡¯s sympathy. I dropped to my knees before my father and sped my hands together.

    ¡°Please, Father,¡± I pleaded, tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°Adrian saved my life. I owe him everything. I beg you to let him stay, to give him a chance to prove his loyalty.¡±

    My father¡¯s expression remained untelling. ¡°Lily, I have my doubts. But for your sake, I will agree on one condition. Adrian will be confined to the lower chamber until we can fully trust him or I give him the order to leave on particr asions.¡±

    I felt a wave of relief when my father¡¯s words sank in. I had seeded in convincing him to spare Adrian¡¯s life.

    As Adrian was being dragged away towards the lower chamber, our eyes met for a brief moment. I could see he was grateful with the way he looked at me. It reassured me immensely.

    Tyler, standing nearby, noticed the exchange between us. His eyes narrowed, and a hint of jealousy shed across his face.

    With my father¡¯s permission granted, the tension in the room began to dissipate. The grove members dispersed but the atmosphere remained heavy with suspense. I was happy still that Adrian¡¯s life had been spared. It took a lot of lying, convincing and story-cooking to get my father to allow Adrian stay with us, but the end always justifies the means, right?

    I rose from my kneeling position, wiping away the tears that had gathered in my eyes. Though relieved, I knew the real challenge was just beginning. Adrian would need to prove himself and earn the trust of my grove, and I could only help him from a distance for this.

    I realised only a presence except from mine remained in the room. It was Tyler. His stare didn¡¯t affect me and I didn¡¯t let it mean anything. Whether he was angry, disappointed or jealous, it meant nothing to me. I had shifted priorities and if he didn¡¯t realise then, he should know now.

    Taking a deep breath, I approached the entrance but Tyler blocked me with his hand on the door. ¡°Lily, can we talk for a moment?¡± With his voice full of yearning, he asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 9

    Without looking at him, I replied, ¡°No.¡±

    I tried to move through the door,  but he blocked the way again, ¡°I won¡¯t beg you.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being difficult?¡¯

    ¡°Just let me pass!¡± I jerked his hand off the door rail but he banged the door behind us, making me flinch back.

    I nced at him, my gaze piercing. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Is this how you want things to be from now on between us? Weird? Awkward? Toxic? Shitty?¡± The words came out of his mouth like garbage.

    ¡°You made it this way¡­¡± My voice broke with every syble.

    He sighed and looked the other side. I walked back and folded my arms, eager to get this over with and get away from him. ¡°Talk.¡±

    He hesitated, ¡°Lily, I understand that our breakup was difficult for both of us, especially you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh gee, look who¡¯s just finding out.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even let me speak.¡±

    ¡°Look, to be honest, I don¡¯t even want to hear anything. You¡¯ve said all I needed to hear already. We just need to find a way to move forward¡­¡±

    He scoffed, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Move forward? Seems like you¡¯re already doing a great job at that, Lily. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    My brows furrowed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice carried a hint of usation as he continued, ¡°I see the way you look at him, Lily. That hunter guy. It¡¯s only been a short while since we broke up, and yet you¡¯re already moving on?¡±

    I shook my head ¡°Adrian saved my life, and I¡¯m simply trying to repay him. There¡¯s nothing more to it.¡±

    He scoffed again, ¡°Right, just trying to repay him. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all it is.¡±

    My voice trembled with frustration, ¡°You know what?  Think whatever you want. I don¡¯t give two shits about what you think of me again. It¡¯s not about you anymore. Live your life and I¡¯ll live mine.¡±

    The silence between us was heavy with the memory of our past love and the resentment we felt now.

    Tyler¡¯s voice softened, his gaze meeting mine. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just hard for me, Lily. Seeing you with someone else so soon after our breakup, it stings.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t contain my anger any longer. ¡°What the fuck are you even talking about? You fucking cheated on me and embarrassed me in front of everyone. You¡¯ve moved on, dummy, and you expect me to wallow in sorrow like some hopeless person?!¡±

    His countenance changed, ¡°There is no need for you to be so cruel with your words. I was just telling you how¡­I mean I was just looking out for you.¡±

    ¡°You were more cruel to me that day, Tyler. You literally just changed and turned to something else ¨C a heartless monster. And news sh, I don¡¯t need you to look out for me. Go do that for your new bae.¡±

    I voluntarily ended the conversation by bolting the door open and sprinting through the corridor, as far as I could from him, the only person who¡¯s caused me so much pain in such little time. I was overwhelmed by all the thoughts in my head of the things we shared and the things we never said.  I had a lot to say but the more I tried to face him, the angrier I got. I didn¡¯t want him to make me feel so useless, so gloomy¡­ but look at me now.

    I was crushed by the reminder of our broken bond which he made me relive, and I dropped to the floor with tears streaming down my face. My heart was aching for being such a gullible fool for love.  My first ever love had turned toxic and I singlehandedly caused this because of ever giving him a ce in my heart.

    I would never love so easily again.

    Never.

    ??????????

    The next day came, and the very first thing I wanted to do was go and see Adrian. I was anxious to see how he was doing. But just as I was about to head out, my dad called out to me. He was standing by the staircase and happened to have seen me walk out my room. He walked up to me, taking his steps lightly, and I had a notion he came with an intent which made me nervous.

    My father normally didn¡¯t greet so he straight up asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, Lily. Who is that boy who ims he¡¯s a werewolf hunter?¡±

    And my throat went dry.

    I was trying to figure out how to exin why Adrian was there without revealing his true identity. I was panicking trying toe up with an answer that wouldn¡¯t put him in danger and I was trying to keep my face from showing my fear.

    I maintained my stance. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you Adrian is a werewolf hunter. He saved mest week when I was strolling in the woods. You should talk to him yourself if you have any other doubts. You know I would never lie to you.¡±

    My father¡¯s brows furrowed, his doubt still evident. ¡°But Lily, he looks¡­ different. There¡¯s something strange about him.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better you talk to him yourself to clear your doubts.¡±

    ¡°I certainly will but the way you were so keen to beg for me to spare himst night¡­ I haven¡¯t ever seen you that passionate before.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you have always taught me to fight for our own and the packes first. That¡¯s what I exemplifiedst night. He is our own, part of our people¡­and I¡¯m sure he has a good heart. If not, why did he save me then?¡± The more I spoke, the more I believed my own fabricated tale.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°He could¡¯ve saved you for many reasons, one being to infiltrate this faction¡­¡±

    I knew my dad would always hold suspicion against Adrain. That is how he was and that¡¯s why he¡¯s the leader of the pack hunters. Still, I didn¡¯t want to believe I had reached a dead end with trying to convince him of Adrian¡¯s genuineness.

    ¡°Trust me, Dad. I would know who is who¡­I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not, but you are still my child¡­¡±

    My father¡¯s suspicion lingered in his gaze, but he didn¡¯t say anything else about it. Instead, he asked. ¡°Where are you off to this morning?¡±

    ¡°I want to meet up with Sandra,¡± I replied with eagerness.

    With a solemn expression, my father replied. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your mom warned you about hanging around that girl? You have to be very careful, Lily.¡±

    ¡°I will, Dad and I promise, Sandra is thest harm that cane my way,¡± I assured him before giving him a little hug and making my way towards the chambers downstairs.

    As I reached the lower chambers, I stopped in my tracks. Adrian was nowhere to be seen. Why did he always disappear from where he was meant to be? Seeking answers, I approached a nearby guard and urgently questioned him.

    ¡°Excuse me, where is the captive?¡±

    The guard met my gaze and responded promptly, ¡°Trevor and Jaxon took him to train in the field with the others.¡±

    Without wasting a moment, I hurriedly set off to join them.  I ran towards the field, pacing through the garden trail as fast as I could.

    As I made my way to the field, I saw Jaxon training alongside Don, the second douchebag and Tyler¡¯sb dog. Don had a knack for insulting and annoying me at every chance he got. I felt like his purpose was to make my life miserable. I tried to make myself slightly invisible in the open space. I didn¡¯t want anyone to push my buttons.

    Amidst his taunts, I knew I had Jaxon, the only dude who seemed to havepassion in their rank.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s arrived.¡± Don¡¯s taunting voice made my blood irk. ¡°Looking for a beating after a break up unh?¡±

    ¡°Just let her be, Don¡­. sheesh.¡± Jaxon retorted and waved a ¡°hi¡± to me, and I reciprocated.

    As I scanned the area, my eyesnded on Adrian, diligently cleaning the body gear. Feeling relieved, I hurried over to greet him. ¡°Hey, Adrian! What are you doing here?¡± I asked.

    He looked up at me with a warm smile on his face. ¡°Morning, Lily, Your father asked Jaxon to take me out and test my strength,¡± he replied.

    I was totally baffled. Why would Dad make Jaxon do that? I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around why he did certain things.

    Just then, I heard Tyler¡¯s voice, and I turned to see him with Audrey, entering the field, their hands all over each other making me so sick. Ignoring their presence, I focused on Adrian.

    ¡°Little Miss Lily, how is your miserable life going?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t resist calling out to me. I sincerely felt her and Don where moulded from the same y.

    I decided to just pretend she wasn¡¯t there and focused back on Adrian, findingfort in being around him.

    But s, how would I expect so much in the midst of scumbags? Don came out of nowhere and swung his stick to strike Adrian, causing him to fall to the ground. Laughter erupted from the onlookers, except for Jaxon and me. Don¡¯s arrogance knew no bounds and I swore, I wanted to punch him so hard. Who did he actually think he was?

    ¡°Get up,d. You want to fit in with the grove, hunh? Mr hunter? Take up a glove and prove to me you¡¯re actually the shit.¡±

    Don just challenged Adrian to a fight. What is wrong with this dude? Why does he like asserting dominance over anything and everybody?

    Someone really needed to teach him a lesson he would never forget, cus he¡¯s mostly all talk and nothing else. He might be the front tier leader for reasons I don¡¯t understand myself, but he was as soft as a marshmallow.

    I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch this. I interjected. ¡°Stop, Don! That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Don turned his attention to me, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit aside and watch how I beat the hell out of this werewolf hunter who supposedly saved your life?¡± He sneered.

    Adrian reassured me, his voice gentle yet firm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lily. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Reluctantly, I moved to sit aside, away from Tyler and Audrey. Tyler¡¯s jealous gaze continued to linger on me, fueling a sense of difort within me. I looking forward and Adrian and Don were already standing squared off from one another. Adrian nced at me and my heart could only skip a beat.

    What the hell is about to happen?

 Chapter 10

    Don swung a punch first but it barely reached Adrian. He let out a cornyugh that made me roll my eyes. ¡°Was just warming my reflexes¡­I¡¯m gonna pulverise you¡­¡±

    As Don continued swinging his fists in the air, Adrian remained still, observing his movements with careful attention. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Adrian was nning. What was his strategy? The anticipation slowly built within me.

    Jaxon took a seat beside me, breaking my focus on the fight. He leaned closer and asked, ¡°Why do you trust that guy so much, Lily?¡±

    I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts. ¡°He saved me, Jaxon. There¡¯s something about him, something I can¡¯t quite exin,¡± I replied shakily.

    Jaxon tilted his head at me, ¡°Lily, you know you can¡¯t keep things from me right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get back to that¡­ I talked to Tyler.¡± His voice faded.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. You really shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°I can see that it¡¯s been bothering you. You don¡¯t have to carry it all on your own,¡± he said, his voice gentle and concerned.

    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been difficult, Jax. Seeing Tyler and Audrey together, it¡¯s a constant reminder of what we had and what we¡¯ve lost¡­that¡¯s even if we ever had anything in the first ce,¡± I confessed, with a hint of sorrow in my voice.

    Jaxon¡¯s expression softened, his eyes filled with understanding. ¡°I can only imagine how tough that must be for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see them so happy together when I¡¯m still trying to heal. But I know I have to move on and find my own happiness. Their rtionship shouldn¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t care anymore. I just wish he¡¯d tell me why¡­¡± I said bringing my knuckles to support my chin.

    Jaxon ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°When the both of you are ready, then it¡¯ll be the perfect time to clear things out. The wounds are still fresh now. Take your time to heal and focus on yourself.¡±

    I mustered a small smile, touched by his words. ¡°Thank you, Jax. It means a lot to have your support,¡± I said, genuinely grateful for our friendship.

    He squeezed my shoulder gently. ¡°Anytime, Lily. I mean what else do you have me for? I could be your simp all day but that¡¯s not too resourceful, is it now?¡±

    We both giggled and the burden I was carrying around felt a bit more bearable. I was blessed to have someone like Jaxon in my life.

    Don suddenly charged forward, shouting, and Adrian skillfully maneuvered, swiftly touching a certain part of Don¡¯s shoulder. In what seemed like slow motion, Don descended to the ground, his expression a mix of shock and disbelief. My mouth hung open and I couldn¡¯t believe what I just saw. Adrian¡¯s unexpected move blew me away. I had never seen anything like that in my entire life.

    Don quickly recovered, his face contorted with anger.

    ¡°The fuck did you just do to me, hunter?¡± He cursed at Adrian. He jumped back up and took a position.

    The air grew tense as they engaged in a man-to-man fight. They were moving so fast that it was like a dance, with their strength and precision on full disy.

    One blow.

    One kick.

    One maneuver.

    One flip.

    I was busy fawning over Adrian¡¯s agility and technique. They were truly mesmerizing.

    After what seemed like forever, Adrian managed to get Don toy t on his back, much to the astonishment of everyone around. Don¡¯s shocked expression mirrored my own disbelief. After all his badmouthing and arrogance, he was still beaten ¨C by a ¡°hunter.¡± The irony tasted so good to say.

    Adrian extended a hand to help him up, but instead of epting the gesture, Don grabbed him down and pressed a knife against his throat. Panic surged through me, and I was about to intervene when Jaxon acted fast and broke them up.

    I rushed to Adrian¡¯s side, concern all over my face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.

    Don continued his barrage of curses at Adrian, ¡°You fucking hunter! Where did you learn that move from? Are you a fucking spy or what? How dare you hit me to the ground?! I swear I will make you pay for this.¡±

    He was obviously really mad, even though he tried to hide it, but I could care less.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You were lucky this time, hunter, but next time I swear you will not escape the edge of death from my hands. Worthless piece of shit!¡±  He arrogantly spat at Adrian¡¯s feet and stormed off, his rage trailing behind him.

    ¡°Seems your new lover knows how to y foul.¡±

    Audrey too couldn¡¯t resist butting into what didn¡¯t concern her.

    ¡°And where did you see Adrian ying foul?¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up! You¡¯ll do anything to back him up. You¡¯d stoop so low to try and make Tyler jealous by hooking up with a hunter? Are you kidding me? You¡¯re such a whore.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± My eyes narrowed at her.

    Tyler held her back, ¡°That¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Audrey eyed me then dragged Tyler sway, his gaze still fixed on me.

    I turned back to Adrian who was simply staring empathically at me.

    ¡°She¡¯s a crazy person, so I¡¯m used to her stupid talk.¡±

    ¡°But she shouldn¡¯t call you names¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s voice held a bass I had never heard before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Are you fine? What you did back there¡­¡±

    ¡°Was amazing!¡± I turned back and realised Jaxon was still with us. ¡°That maneuver and the move with the neck¡­where did you learn that from?¡±

    Adrian hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°My dad taught me. He trained with werewolf fighters for thest generation¡­even participated in the Delta War.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s crazy. But, that move¡­ I have seen it somewhere, familiar¡­ recently¡­¡± Jaxons didn¡¯t press further, respecting Adrian¡¯s privacy, which I was grateful for. ¡°Oh well. You¡¯d have to teach me that some day. Lily, I have some work to attend to. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± I nodded, and with that, he left.

    I turned to Adrian, ¡°What you did was impressive,¡± Iplimented and saw a blush rise to his cheeks.

    ¡°Meh¡­was nothing.¡±

    We both went to sit on the bench I sat on before.

    ¡°Nothing? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything like that before. Now we¡¯re alone, you can tell me where you really learnt it from.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t technically lying. My dad taught me¡­ it¡¯s a specific technique he learnt from the water people of Nimel, during one of his past expeditions. He also taught the generals of the attack squad at the coven.  We use it to numb the reflexes, for about a second, of creatures with stronger muscle masses aspared to us¡­¡±

    ¡°Example, werewolves?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He blushed awkwardly.

    ¡°At least it isn¡¯t deadly. Nheless, it¡¯s super cool. Would you teach me?¡±

    His eyes remained on me, as if he was thinking of what to say, ¡°Uh¡­Lily I don¡¯t think¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on. It¡¯ll be our little secret. Just show me.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, pretty please.¡±

    ¡°Okay fine, but -¡±

    Suddenly, my phone buzzed, and I nced at the screen. It was my bestie, Sarah. She texted me an invitation to a party. I read through the details and location. An idea sparked in my mind, and I turned to Adrian, a mischievous smile forming. ¡°Would you escort me to a party?¡± I asked.

    Adrian hesitated at first, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be a good idea. What if I get caught, with you, at night¡­think about it.¡±

    ¡°I just did and that¡¯s why I want you to escort me.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re kind of making me do the opposite of what  I¡¯m meant to do now.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°I need toy low and try to fit in, not stand out and pop off.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, will you?¡± I grabbed his shoulder and held his left hand. ¡°I would be lonely if you don¡¯t  follow me.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt.¡±

    But then a small smile yed on his lips as he replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    I almost squealed, ¡°Perfect!¡±

    Tonight is going to be one hell of a night.

    But we had no idea that someone was lurking around, listening in on our conversation that afternoon. It was the arrogant and bitter Don.

 Chapter 11

    As nightfall descended, I carefully tiptoed through the house, leaving a note in my room for my mom, informing her that I would be out with Sarah for a party. I doubted she had read it.

    I quickly got ready, choosing a flowing dress that shimmered under the moonlight, entuating its vibrant colors. I dabbed on a bit of makeup and let my hair fall in soft waves around my shoulders. Satisfied with my appearance, I quietly made my way downstairs, cautious not to make any noise to attract attention.

    Following the n Adrian and I had devised earlier that day, I waited in the corridor near his chambers. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder, and my instincts kicked in. I quickly turned and pushed the person to the floor ready to stomp on his stomach, only for me to realize that it was Adrian.

    My cheeks grew hot red in embarrassment, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    I helped him get up slowly and he dusted his shirt.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you really have fast reflexes.¡±

    ¡°You scared me.¡± I eximed. ¡°Please don¡¯t sneak up on me like that again.¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, his eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I promise I won¡¯t do it again¡­I can¡¯t see you well but I¡¯m darn sure you look fine as hell.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but blush at his words. ¡°Well, thank you. I appreciate it. By the way, you look good too, even though you said you can¡¯t see me clearly.¡±

    His grin widened, and there was a mischievous look in his eyes. ¡°Ah, the mystery of your appearance only adds to your beauty, dear. Now, shall we go before we attract any unwanted attention?¡±

    He called me dear. My heart flipped in my chest. The more I got to know Adrian, I realized he was quite innocent and yful at times.

    I nodded eagerly, ncing around nervously. Thest thing we needed was to be caught sneaking out. I gestured for Adrian to follow me as we made our way through the dark corridors, being careful not to step on any creaky boards. We got to the back door and quietly slipped out.

    The chill of the night wrapped around us as we stepped outside, giving us a feeling of freedom and excitement. I fumbled with my phone, trying to dial Sarah¡¯s number. After a few rings, a car pulled up in front of us.

    Sarah wined down the ss, stuck her head out and smiled, her hair in a messy but stylish bun, ¡°Hey babes¡­how¡¯ve you been?¡±

    I smiled brightly and tugged at her cheeks yfully, ¡°Literally dying without seeing you all this while. Come on, Adrian.¡±

    Adrian took a seat in the back beside Sarah, and I found afortable spot in the front. A nce at Sarah¡¯s outfit revealed a style that was quite revealing. With spaghetti straps that seemed ready to slip off, an exposed back, and a length barely covering her pelvis, it left little to the imagination. Her makeup was smoky, entuating her chiseled facial features. At times, standing next to her made me feel physically inferior, but I never let my insecurities slip through my words. Reflecting on these feelings now, I realize how foolish they were.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the tea, babes?¡± Sarah used her hands to y with my hair. The car had already started moving and it was then I noticed the driver.

    He seemed friendly as he beamed at me and introduced himself, ¡°You can call me Russ. It¡¯s nice to meet ya.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Russ is a keeper, Li.¡± Sarahmented.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± I always wandered where Sarah found such interesting friends. ¡°I don¡¯t have any tea for you, Sarah.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Oh bullshit. Is it cus I haven¡¯t visited the grove in weeks? I heard about the stuff that went down¡­¡±

    My smile turned upside down and I wished she wasn¡¯t referring to what I feared. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The handsome hunk sitting beside me right now¡­I heard the entire pack went insane over him.¡± Sarah was definitely all over Adrian at this point because her voice sounded edgy. I looked back at them through the front mirror and caught his stare at me.

    ¡°Oh, that.¡±

    ¡°Come on now, you have a lot to spill.¡± She turned to face Adrian, ¡°So what¡¯s your name? Where do youe from? Are you a werewolf too? How old are you? What¡¯s your favourite scent?¡­¡±

    And that¡¯s how Sarah continued to bombard Adrian with questions. She also yfully flirted with him.

    I didn¡¯t feel the need to interfere as it was Sarah. Perhaps I would discuss Adrian¡¯s true nature with her; after all, she¡¯s someone I trust. But that¡¯s a consideration for another time.

    Finally, we arrived at the party and stepped out of the car. Sarah and I embraced the lively atmosphere of the party, immersing ourselves in its vibrant aura.

    Music reverberated through the air while colorful lights illuminated the night. Sarah and I were swaying to the beat, arm-in-arm with everyone else. My eyes kept wandering over to Adrian, who was just sitting there in a corner, taking it all in. He looked so chill and peaceful, like he was part of the party but also not quite a part of it.

    Unable to resist my curiosity, I excused myself from Sarah¡¯spany and walked over to Adrian. As he looked up, our gazes met, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Taking a seat beside him, I was eager to uncover the thoughts and emotions concealed beneath his calm demeanor.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted him softly. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    Adrian turned to face me, his eyes shimmering with warmth. ¡°Not at all. I could use somepany,¡± he replied.

    We sat inpanionable silence, observing the lively scene before us. The music thumped in the background as people danced andughed, filling the air with excitement. Adrian took a sip of his drink, his gaze never wavering from the crowd.

    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± I asked, breaking the silence.

    Adrian tilted his head slightly, his eyes meeting mine once again. ¡°In my own way, yup. It¡¯s pretty cool to see the happiness and energy these folks are rocking.¡±

    I smiled, captivated by his unique perspective, but not entirely sure if there¡¯s a deeper meaning to it. ¡°You always manage to see things differently,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s really refreshing.¡±

    A flicker of amusement danced in his eyes. ¡°I guess being an outsider gives you a unique way to see the world.¡±

    I leaned in, eager to get to know him better since I figured it was the perfect moment. ¡°Tell me, Adrian, what¡¯s your story? How did you be a vampire?¡±

    He paused for a moment, contemting his response. ¡°The same way you became a werewolf.¡±

    I leaned in even closer, my voice brimming with curiosity. ¡°I was born this way, and I bet you were too. But I¡¯m dying to know it all ¨C the battles you¡¯ve fought, the challenges you¡¯ve tackled, what life¡¯s like as a vampire. It¡¯s all just so mysterious.¡±

    He smirked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing really mysterious about what I am.¡±

    ¡°Yet I find everything you do so fascinating.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve never been so close and personal with one of my kind before.¡±

    For a moment, he gave me a look that seemed to connect with something within me. I leaned back slightly and met his gaze once more, asking, ¡°So you¡¯re not gonna tell me anything?¡±

    A wistful smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Maybe someday, I¡¯ll spill it all to you. But for now, let¡¯s just focus on the present and enjoy this evening.¡±

    As the music swelled, our conversation faded into the background, giving way to rhythmic melodies that filled the air. We just sat there, soaking up the cozy silence, sometimes catching each other¡¯s eye and sharing those knowing smiles that say so much.

    Yet in the midst of all the lively vibes around us, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of longing for what Tyler and I could¡¯ve had. The thought of him off in the distance, wrapped up with Audrey, stirred up a mix of emotions in me-some jealousy, a touch of regret, and a little bit of sadness. It was a reminder of the ¡®fake¡¯ love we used to have, now forever changed.

    I brushed aside those nagging thoughts and pulled myself back into the present moment. Needing a break, I motioned for Adrian to join me outside, away from all the noise and activity. We found a peaceful spot by a gentle stream behind the frat house, its soft murmurs creating a calming backdrop.

    Above us stretched the starry night sky, and we spent a while just silently soaking in the beauty of the stars.

    ¡°You know, Lily, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve thanked you enough,¡± I said as I turned to face him. I caught him looking at me like he was peering into my very soul. There was something about his eyes ¨C a beauty and depth that words can¡¯t quite capture.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Wow, everything? It¡¯s crazy how I¡¯ve found sce in a werewolf pack. And you actually trust and want to protect me? Lily, you¡¯ve totally blown away my expectations and shattered the stereotypes I had about you and your kind. I mean, not everyone is the same, but you, Lily, you¡¯re a real gem. Thank you.¡±

    I was almost tearing up and had no idea what to say. He must¡¯ve sensed it because he went on, ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine anyone trying to hurt you. Seriously, you¡¯re like the nicest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    What he said made me remember Tyler. He did hurt me. He called me names. He made me hate myself.

    Noticing my downheartedness, Adrian gentlyforted me, his touch both reassuring and tender.

    As my cheeks grew warmer, I lost track of my words. ¡°You know, Adrian, there¡¯s something about you that just pulls me in,¡± I murmured.

    His grin widened, and he reached over to softly touch my hand. ¡°And you, Lily, you¡¯ve got this warmth and kindness that¡¯s seriously captivating.¡±

    I leaned in closer, ¡°Adrian, I¡­I¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes crinkled with curiosity, and for a moment, there was a hushed quietness between us.

    His expression softened even further, and he spoke gently in a way that really touched me. ¡°Lily, I feel it too. Ever since I first saw you, there¡¯s been this feeling I sensed, and it¡¯s still there when I¡¯m around you¡­ You know, how you look beyond what¡¯s on the surface and really appreciate the uniqueness in others. It¡¯s like this rare gift.¡±

    My heart fluttered, emotions running strong. Right then, I just knew that Adrian and I had something special-this connection that doesn¡¯t really make sense, but somehow goes beyond the boundaries of our different worlds.

    Under the starry night, illuminated by the moon¡¯s glow, Adrian and I couldn¡¯t resist the maic pull that brought us closer. Excitement and longing filled the air as we kissed, igniting a me that burned brightly within us.

    Everything else faded away as we moved closer, our bodies pressed together and our connection radiating warmth in every touch. Time disappeared as we lost ourselves in the intensity, our hearts beating in sync.

    Our breaths intertwined, creating a beautiful harmony of love, and our kiss continued to deepen. As Adrian ran his hands down my spine, I felt an electrifying chill in the air. We clung to each other, our hearts inseparably bound together.

    The gentle babble of the stream and the rustling of the leaves seemed to be in sync with the throb of our hearts, creating a tune that only we could make out. He held me close and I snuggled in closer, his heart thumping loudly against mine.

    As our lips slowly parted, we stared into each other¡¯s eyes, breathless and dazed by the emotion of the moment. In that single moment, we both knew our lives had shifted for good. We weren¡¯t just two separate people living our own lives anymore, we had be intertwined, connected by a strong bond of fate. Call me crazy for thinking that, but I did.

    To me, at least, it was more than just a kiss.

    So there we were, the moonlight shining down on us, our lips all puffy and our hearts burning with passion. I couldn¡¯t look away from him and he couldn¡¯t look away from me.

    ¡°Hey, you two! What are you doing back there?¡± A voice eximed.

    Then, just as I was about to say something, I heard voices and footstepsing towards us. I turned and saw Sarah walking out of the darkness. I quickly broke away from the hug and gazed in horror at two more figures stepping out behind her ¨C Don and my Dad.

    My heart suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 12

    My eyes were deceiving me. It was only Sarah standing there.

    Adrian and I gave each other a knowing look. We totally got each other. As my cheeks started turning a bit rosy, I scooted away from Adrian, feeling really embarrassed. I quickly looked over at Sarah, praying she wouldn¡¯t ask about our private moment.

    But nope, she went right in. ¡°What¡¯s up with the two of you?¡± she asked with a sneaky smile.

    I tried to pretend I had no idea what was happening and acted chill. ¡°Nothing. We were just soaking up the chill by the stream.¡±

    Adrian seemed to get the hint and left us alone. Sarah wasn¡¯t buying it though and kept pushing. ¡°C¡¯mon, Lily. I can tell there¡¯s something else going on here, right?¡±

    I stood up, feeling uneasy and refusing to meet her eyes. ¡°Sarah, seriously, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it.¡±

    Sarah could tell I was feeling ufortable, so she tried to change the topic. ¡°I heard about Audrey being a bitch to you¡­¡±

    It felt like a punch to the chest. Obviously Sarah was aware of Audrey¡¯s rudeness, but I didn¡¯t want to ruin the great time I had been having with Adrian by talking about it.

    I sighed, feeling tired and drained. I didn¡¯t feel like going into the details of that matter right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m really worn out right now, Sarah,¡± I said, hoping she would get the message. ¡°I think I¡¯m ready to call it a night.¡±

    Sarah wanted to keep pushing me but she understood my need to escape and smiled in sympathy. ¡°Okay, hun, let¡¯s get you home,¡± she said.

    We walked to the car where Adrian was waiting. I could feel the tension between us, the words we weren¡¯t saying lingering in the air. I had no idea how I was going to face him after what had happened, our rtionship now soplicated. I climbed into the back seat since an object took up the spot I sat on before.

    ¡°Take care, babes. If you need anything, just call me and I¡¯ll be right there to throw a punch or two,¡± Sarah said, her trademark humour making meugh. I squeezed her hand in thanks.

    As Sarah said her goodbyes, I couldn¡¯t help but sense Adrian¡¯s lingering eyes on me. His gaze stirred something inside of me, making me reflect on the passionate kiss we had just shared. I quickly nced at him, taking in his every detail as the car began to drive away. Our eyes met, and in that instant, a mixture of feelings and thoughts raced through my mind. The taste of our kiss still lingered on my lips, and my imagination ran wild with possible oues.

    I actually just made out with a vampire, and a hot one at that.

    Sheesh.

    Life couldn¡¯t be more sweeter than this.

    Lost in my thoughts, I drifted off to sleep. I was exhausted. The rhythmic hum of the engine and theforting presence of Adrian beside me lulled me into a peaceful slumber.

    Morning revealed itself with a stretch, the first rays of the sun stretching in through my windows, decorating my room in a peaceful hue. A contented smile graced my lips. It was a new day, a fresh beginning, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of anticipation for what would happen that day. The connection I had established with Adrian made my heart race. It was like a dangerous and tabooish journey we were about to embark on together and it was just beginning. Yet, I couldn¡¯t shake off the grim thought of being caught or worse, Adrian¡¯s true nature being discovered. It would ruin everything.

    I ignored those depressing thoughts and recalled the events of the night before. The words we exchanged, the intensity of our feelings¡­ it all reyed in my head, giving me a delightful warmth.

    I stretched and rubbed the sleep from my eyes. Adrian¡¯s face shed again in my mind, and my senses felt numb.

    The mystery behind him always had thrilled me but the possibility of having something to do with him, thrilled me even more.

    ???????????

    I walked into the dining room, carefully scanning the room for my parents. My father and mother were huddled together, deep in conversation. I noticed the deep-seated anxiety present on their faces and was immediately filled with concern.

    I slowly made my way to their table, cautiously preparing what I was going to say. My father nced up at me, his usual sober look now more intense. He said my name and then followed with, ¡°I need to speak with you.¡±

    Something important was happening.

    I blinked, ¡°Oh, really? I was actuallying to talk to you, too.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I hope things are fine? I saw both of you talking about something urgent as I came in¡­¡±

    My mother nodded, ¡°Yes, we will be traveling soon,¡± she added, her voice hinting some worry.

    My heart sank at the news. If my parents travelled now,  the responsibility of overseeing the pack hunters would fall on my shoulders and it was a weighty task. Dealing with life was already stressful; adding supervising duties of a ragged pack hunting grove like this one filled with menly men sounded almost impossible for me to handle.

    Taking a deep breath, I asked, ¡°Why are you leaving? Is everything alright?¡±

    My father¡¯s eyes softened as he reached across the table to take my hand in his. My father rarely showed emotion so this gesture surprised me a bit. ¡°There are matters that require my attention elsewhere and your mother has to follow too,¡± he exined gently. ¡°I trust you, Lily, to look after the pack hunters in my absence. They respect and trust you and you havee of age to take on this responsibility.¡±

    My mother nodded in agreement, ¡°You have proven yourself capable, my dear, even though you still have a lot to learn. We believe in you.¡±

    I felt pride and anxiety coursing through my veins. I had always admired my father¡¯s leadership, and now he was entrusting me with a crucial task; to do what he¡¯s perfectly done for years. I knew I couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t let him down but I had never done this before. It wasn¡¯t easy being the leader of the pack hunting grove, and I¡¯m not a big fan of the arduous tasks imbedded in the role.

    ¡°You know I have never done this before, Father.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you need this to be your first.¡± My motherpleted for me.

    ¡°If you have any issues that¡¯s bigger than you, you have Jaxon or Tyler to confide in ¡­¡±

    My mom pinched my father and exchanged a knowing nce with him, making him give me a face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I mean you have Jaxon or Don to confide in.¡± Not like that¡¯s better. ¡°If it¡¯s very serious, take it to the main pack house.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Father.¡± I tried to sound convincing, ¡°How long will you both be gone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now but I won¡¯t be away for too long, I¡¯m guessing.¡±

    So why was he making it seem like he was going to be away for months? I for sure hoped not. The freedom I would enjoy for this while will be nice but not the duties that came with it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Father,¡± I said earnestly, hoping my father saw the determination in me. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to protect the pack and fulfill my responsibilities.¡±

    My father¡¯s smile reassured me. ¡°I know you will, Lily,¡± he said. ¡°You are strong, smart, and resilient. I have faith in you.¡±

    I gave a slight nod, my resolve firm. My parents didn¡¯t usually express such encouraging sentiments to me, so it was nice to hear the supportive words from my dad as he entrusted me with a great weight of responsibility.

    ¡°You can leave now.¡± My mom said and turned back to face my dad.

    Taking a deep breath, I made my way to the kitchen, a heavy sense of obligation settling onto my shoulders.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was quite ready for such an important role in the pack, but I also knew that there was no escaping this moment. I hade of age, but I wished the asion hade at ater time.

    My father prepared for the journey and it reached a day before they both were to depart. I did tell myself I would  try my best to lead our pack in his absence. Though, I didn¡¯t know how hard this was until I actually got my first case when the boundary keepersined about the navigators.

    Now how the hell was I supposed to fix that?

    ??????????Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    After a grueling afternoon with the boundary keepers,ter that day, as the sun began to set, casting an orange glow across thend, everyone was busy with their duties and I  was satisfied that I hadpleted my tasks for the day. Adrian was confined to his chamber so I couldn¡¯t go visit him without suspicion from the guards. I became bored out of my senses so I found myself drawn to my father¡¯s study.

    I had so many questions that I wanted answered from my parents, but my mother always shooed me away while my father tried to exin. Thankfully, I had a spare key to unlock the study room and maybe, just maybe, I could find the key to uncover the secrets of my family.

    For so many generations, traditions and tales were passed down, none of which had reached my ears to be honest. I had only lived afortable life from birth till now and my mom would constantly remind me of the privilege I had as I was born in a golden age, centuries after the most devastating war that threatened to wipe out almost all species on the earth. My childhood till now had been a blur and a bore, so if anybody asked me to talk about my past, it was the same answer.

    Normal.

    I pushed open the heavy wooden door, and the scent of old books and ancient knowledge hit my nasal holes. The room was filled with shelves, lined with volumes of books and dusty manuscripts. The atmosphere felt charged with anticipation, as if the room itself held the weight of generations past.

    I let my fingers slide along the spines of the books as my eyes scanned the titles until something caught my attention-a worn, leather-bound journal hidden among the others. Its pages were weathered and yellowed with time. It looked like it had been preserved for literal ages and belonged to another time. It seemed like a shrine to the secrets of my family that I had been aching to learn.

    Curiosity got the best of me, urging me to explore further. I carefully lifted the journal from its resting ce, too excited to know what I¡¯d find inside. What secrets were tucked away in these pages? What facts about our family history would I discover?

    I cozied up in an armchair close to the window, the setting sun casting long shadows around the room.. With fidgety hands, I opened the journal and beheld a delicate handwriting that seemed to dance across the paper.

    As my eyes scanned the cryptic entries, my pulse raced. The words spoke of a long-lost werewolf artifact-a relic of immense power that had been hidden for centuries for a very important reason. Its whereabouts remained unknown, guarded by what looked like riddles and ancient prophecies I had no idea how to even identify talk less of decrypting it.

    I traced the lines with my finger, my mind spinning with questions. What connection did this artifact have to my family? Why was its existence kept hidden? And most importantly, what was this doing in my dad¡¯s study room?

    As I continued exploring the journal, the entries became all the more captivating. I discovered sections of our family¡¯s history, which revealed the struggles and sacrifices of our ancestors.

    My great-grandparents were heroes of the noble werewolf troops throughout the Grand War. My dad was born on a battleground during the war ¨C probably the reason why he was so distant and cold.

    I read about Aunt Belinda and Uncle Sam. Both served sentences for eloping together a day before their arranged marriages to different partners. Aunt Belinda sure had a wild streak!

    The journal was a treasure trove of secrets, woven together throughout the ages, just waiting to be untangled by someone. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the close of day, as I was overwhelmed by the secrets it revealed. Time flew by as I absorbed every word written, my thoughts racing to put the pieces of thisplex jigsaw together.

    I was given a glimpse into a world that I had only seen in my dreams and in the stories people told: my past, my heritage, my family.

    With each page I turned, my curiosity and my sense of urgency increased. I knew I couldn¡¯t keep this newfound knowledge to myself. The artifact, the prophecies, and the hidden truths-I felt they held the key not just to our family¡¯s past but also to our future.

    Closing the journal, I took a deep breath. I had already gotten most of what I wanted in my deep dive, so I was now hungry for answers. It was time to confront my father, to demand the truth that had been withheld from me for far too long. As soon as he came back, I would most likely confront him about it.

    As the night sky started to glimmer with stars, I held the journal close to my heart. I felt an excitement coursing through me ¨C a feeling that something greater than myself was about to happen. I sensed that I was meant to y an important role in the secrets of my family¡¯s past.

    Even though I never felt particrly needed before by the people in my life, I knew that there was a purpose I was meant to fulfill. Something told me I had a role I was destined to y in these prophecies I had seen in the-

    Wait a second.

    I suddenly remembered a line that caught my attention in the journal. With a quick flick of my wrist, I reopened the book and flipped through it until my eyesnded on it.

    There.

    ¡°Blood will always run through the hunter, but the hunted will never be the hunter. This will change in the time when the shadows and flickers begin to produce light together.¡±

    What the hell does this mean?

 Chapter 13

    The riddle or prophecy or whatever it was I read the previous night couldn¡¯t leave my memory. I kept on saying it to myself. I was almost turning myself to a self-indulged lunatic.

    Was I making progress? Nope. I asked Sarah to help me search it up, but she gave no results. I also checked it online myself but there was no sensible result.

    It was on my call with Sarah she had told me something which would go on to disturb me throughout the day.

    ¨C

    I noticed Don was awfully quiet that day and less of a nuisance. That was definitely a bad sign. He was busy talking to a Beta beside the detached building and I decided to approach him. I wanted to ask him about what Sarah told me ¨C that he knew about the secret Adrian and I were hiding and why I was protecting Adrian.

    What exactly does he mean by that and what does he know?

    I walked towards Don, my heart pounding with anger and frustration. Whatever he was up to, I needed to find out. I couldn¡¯t let him get away with it. I needed to confront him and make him understand that what Adrian and I did was none of his business.

    I approached him and when the Beta he was conversing with saw me carefully excused himself, Don put on a stark expression,  ¡°Don, we need to talk,¡± I said with an assertive voice.

    He smirked at me as if he knew something he shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lily? Upset that I overheard your little secret?¡± he sneered with obvious hatred in his voice. I could feel my blood boiling, but I had to remain calm.

    I took a deep breath, trying to control my emotions. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Don. Have you been eavesdropping on my conversations with Adrian? You have no right to invade our privacy like that,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the anger bubbling inside me.

    He leaned in closer, his eyes locked with mine. ¡°Oh, but it is my concern, Lily. I know what you¡¯re up to with Adrian, and you know very well I can use that information to my advantage,¡± he threatened. I could see the twisted pleasure in his eyes, reveling in the power he thought he had over me.

    Even though I was scared of his threats, I stood my ground and refused to let him intimidate me.

    ¡°You think you can manipte us, Don? Think again. If you spent your time actually being a better warrior on the field, then you won¡¯t be getting ass whopped by the same person you¡¯re constantly trying to sabotage.¡± I retorted.

    Don¡¯s face contorted into a sneer as he grabbed my arm tightly, ¡°Would you shut that your dirty mouth?! You think you¡¯re so clever, Lily, but I have ways of making sure everyone knows about your little affair. Your precious secret won¡¯t be a secret for long,¡± he spat, his words filled with venom.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about and let go of me!¡± I freed my hand from his grip and pushed him away from me.

    ¡°Just wait and see. What Tyler did to you didn¡¯t teach you enough it seems. I¡¯ll ruin you if you dare insult me again.¡±

    My eyes med with more rage than I possibly thought I could have.

    ¡°You not only deserve to be insulted, Don, but you also deserve to be taught a lesson. Your ego seems to be inting more than you can catch up with these days. Do what you want, I don¡¯t give a fuck. Just don¡¯t ever eavesdrop on my conversation with someone again,¡± I said firmly.

    ¡°And if I do, what can you do about it? You little wimp.¡±

    ¡°Just ¡®cos my Dad¡¯s got a soft spot for you, Don, don¡¯t think that means you¡¯re off the hook when ites to his judgement.  I¡¯ll make sure you pay¡­¡±

    Heughed mockingly at me, ¡°You¡¯d make me pay with which power and authority? Even though you¡¯re our leader¡¯s daughter, he still won¡¯t let you get away with anything ¨C you¡¯ll still be disciplined.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an ass. Just fuck off and stay away, or I¡¯ll make you regret your stupid attitude.¡±

    With onest threatening re, Don backed away, a sinister smile etched on his face. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Lily. We¡¯ll see,¡± he said, his voice trailing off as he disappeared into the back.

    As he left, I knew he wanted to start something he couldn¡¯t necessarily end. That¡¯s how he¡¯d always been even since we were kids. Don and I actually grew up together after my dad brought him into our home right after a group of vampires raided his family home and killed his parents and twin brother during the boundary war. My father had always taught him to be tough but not a douchebag. He had excelled in fighting and that¡¯s why my dad made him supercede over the others but the older he got, the more obnoxious he got. In contrast to Jaxon who moved in a while after Don did, as a transferee from the main pack house, Don¡¯s distasteful character had made me steer clear from him even though my parents always made me see him as a brother. There was no brotherly anything with that self-conceited asshole.

    Don¡¯s threats hung over me like a dark cloud, but I wouldn¡¯t let it deter me.

    The worst that could happen was that he¡¯d tell my dad that Adrian had a secret, but what secret could he be possibly referring to?

    ??????????

    Feeling overwhelmed by Don¡¯s threats, I turned to Jaxon forfort. I needed someone I could trust, someone who would understand the situation. Jaxon had always been a friend I could rely on and someone who knew Don personally, so I had hoped he could offer some rity in my dilemma and maybe help to talk sense into Don so he wouldn¡¯t do anything to cause drama in the grove.

    I found Jaxon in his study, poring over ancient texts and scrolls. He looked up as I entered, sensing my worry. His eyes met mine, and I felt he immediately understood and was concerned. Without saying a word, I knew he was ready to listen.

    I closed the door behind me and took a seat across from him, fidgeting with my hands nervously. Jaxon patiently waited for me to gather my thoughts.

    ¡°Jaxon, I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I began. ¡°Sarah told me this morning that Don had boasted to her about knowing a secret Adrian and I are keeping. You know how Don is and how he does irrational things out of impulse. I think he¡¯s pained because of the fight he had with Adrian that day and the fact he lost so this is how he wants to get his revenge; by telling my dad that Adrian and I are having an affair and I¡¯m keeping something from him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his problem? I wouldn¡¯t believe that alone would make him want to do something stupid. We all have the responsibility of keeping the peace in this grove.¡±

    ¡°I know, but he¡¯s resilient. He¡¯s threatening to expose our secret. I¡¯m scared, Jaxon. I don¡¯t want anything to cause conflict in this grove.¡±

    He palmed his forehead and then leaned forward, ¡°Lily, ARE you and Adrian hiding any secret from us?¡±

    I flinched, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to be scared of. Don¡¯s just being his usual self. Just ignore him.¡±

    I knew Jax was telling the truth, but something about how Don said what he said to me made me think further. Whether it was a joke or not, it didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡°Okay, maybe he was joking with me but still I don¡¯t like the fact he goes around eavesdropping on my convos. Nobody does that to him, so he should respect himself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him to stop.¡±

    ¡°Like that will be enough¡­¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t overstress yourself on trivial matters. You¡¯re literally as light as a feather these days.¡± He took my hands in his and squeezed the flesh in my palms softly. ¡°Look. Are you even eating again?¡±

    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± I smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t normally eat much. It¡¯s just things that have been happening.¡±

    ¡°Things like?¡±

    ¡°Dad and Mom put a huge responsibility on my shoulders when I can barely take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re doing a great job at it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ because everyone already knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Take it or leave it. I¡¯d rather have you as my leader than your old man.¡± He smirked at me and Iughed out.

    ¡°Thanks, Jaxon,¡± I smiled. ¡°I needed to hear that. You always seem to find a way to take my head off stress.¡±

    Jaxon stroke his chinically, ¡°I guess I¡¯m not only doing that to just get preferential treatment from you when you¡¯re officially our leader¡­¡±

    I hit his arm yfully, ¡°Get out!¡± And we both burst intoughter.

    ???????????

    As the moonlight shone into my bedroom, I was wide awake, thinking about the journal I had found the night before. Its secrets were too important to ignore, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the weight of them was bearing down on me. I knew I had to explore them further. I was busy throughout the day to even ask anyone about it, but even if I had someone to ask, what exactly would I ask?

    Do you know about this particr artifact only my dad has a secret journal about?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I reached for my phone and dialed a familiar number. It rang for a few moments before a voice, warm andforting, answered on the other end.

    ¡°Aunt Belinda,¡± I greeted softly, trying to hide my curiosity.

    ¡°Lily, dear, how¡¯ve you been?¡± Her warm voice always seemed to ease my stress.

    ¡°Both are flourishing, dear. You know what they say, ¡®A healthy garden reflects a healthy soul.¡¯ How about you? Any interesting thing happening over that hell hole?¡±

    I chuckled. Aunt Belinda always referred to the grove as a hell hole and we living inside as prisoners. I¡¯d been the only one, besides herte husband, to really appreciate her humour and life view.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually why I called.¡± I adjusted in my bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aunt Belinda¡¯s voice held a gentle concern, as if she immediately sensed the turmoil in my heart.

    ¡°I¡­ I found something in Dad¡¯s study,¡± I began hesitantly, struggling to find the right words to say.

    There was a brief pause on the line, and I imagined Aunt Belinda taking a deep breath, preparing herself for what I would ask of her.

    ¡°What did you find, Lily?¡± her voice held a hint of caution.

    I inhaled sharply, mustering up the nerve to finally spill the secrets I had been kept in the dark about for so long. ¡°It¡¯s a journal, Aunt Belinda.¡± I blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s about a long-lost artifact, prophecies, and how our family is connected with other werewolves. It was really cool to read!¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s silence on the other end of the line was all I needed to be sure this was serious. I could almost envision her mind working, sifting through memories and choosing her words carefully.

    ¡°Lily, there are things you must understand,¡± she finally began, and I was all ears. ¡°There is a reason your father kept that journal a secret, from you and even from your mother.¡±

    My eyes widened in shock, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know about it too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The artifact you¡¯re talking about, it possesses a dangerous power-one that can either bring great harmony or unleash unspeakable chaos upon our kind. It¡¯s like a double-edged sword.¡±

    I listened intently as my heart pounded with excitement.

    Aunt Belinda continued, ¡°I¡¯m not even meant to be telling you this as it¡¯s your father who can adequately reveal all he can about this, but all I can tell you is of the reprisal ¨C The Great War happened about 5 centuries ago and it¡¯s devastations are still felt till this day. The cause of the Great War was said to be a misunderstanding between two of the most powerful leaders of the two most popted species race during the time; the werewolves and vampires. It was a blood bath and our parents lived and fought through it all. Your father was the first born and he did live during the times. It isn¡¯t a time any of us would like to live in again. But as for the artifact, legend says it was recovered by the bloods of the two said leaders; the werewolf Lycan Alpha and the Vampire Hybrid born, when they both came into a truce as the war got out of hand. It was passed between the two races and the decision to which side would have it wanted to cause another conflict when your grandmother adviced the Alpha of that time to destroy it. Some say it was destroyed, some say it still exists, I honestly don¡¯t care. But if it is true it still exists, then there might be a fear for another war since whoever is in possession of it has the power to control both species and even Lycans, Hybrids and Halfbreds. The one who discovers it will be the ultimate ruler.¡±

    My mouth hanged open and she had to call my name before I mustered up to speak again, ¡°Oh my freaking gosh. Aunt, that¡¯s a whole lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why your father tried to hide it all from you.¡±

    ¡°But hiding it from me won¡¯t protect me from anything or keep me from finding out. Why doesn¡¯t he really want me to know?¡±

    I felt she was still hiding something from me, but she held her stance, ¡°That¡¯s for you to ask him, dear.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the artifact, Aunt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ring.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Am I living in Lord of the Rings right now or what?

    Aunt Belinda only gave me bits and pieces of the truth and I felt like she was only telling me what she thought I needed to know, just like my parents. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with what she told me but it was eye-opening enough.

    ¡°Promise me, Lily,¡± Aunt Belinda pleaded softly, ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll be careful, and that you won¡¯t get into anything too risky. Your father has been keen on all these historical and mythical stuffs, but please don¡¯t get yourself caught up in them too.¡±

    ¡°I promise, Aunt Belinda,¡± I made a flimsy vow. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to not be too nosy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, dear. These things are what you shouldn¡¯t be getting involved in. I know you have that risk-taking blood of mine in you, but please this is more than you and I.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Aunt.¡± But my mind was made up. Even if it didn¡¯t involve me, I would involve myself in it.

    ¡°Alright, dear. Greet everyone there for me and stay safe.¡±

    ¡°You too. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, dear.¡±

    The call was hung up and I kept my phone on the table. I was totally exhausted, but still had a resilience in my heart, so I snuggled down into bed and eventually drifted off. I couldn¡¯t help but have dreams of ancient relics, prophecies, and the destiny that awaited me.

    I literally felt like a PC in a Lord of the Rings Reboot sequel. Lol.

 Chapter 14

    The sun was beaming down as I walked up to Jaxon on the training field, my head still spinning from the mystery of the artifact Aunt Belinda told me about the previous night. I was trying to act carefree, but my excitement about uncovering the truth was written all over my face.

    ¡°Hey, Jax,¡± I greeted with a yful smile, hoping to catch him off guard.

    ¡°Had a good night¡¯s rest?¡± He was busy arranging some firearms.

    ¡°Hardly.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Hey Jax, have you ever heard of an ancient werewolf artifact?¡±

    Jaxon stopped what he was doing and our eyes connected for a second. He chuckled lightly, obviously amused by my sudden interest in artifacts.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in that?¡±

    ¡°Cause I am.¡±

    He looked at me with a sly smile, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve not been snooping around?¡±

    My cheeks flushed, ¡°No, what are you saying? Just tell me if you have or not.¡±

    ¡°Fine, the artifact¡­.¡± he replied, contemting. ¡°People used to talk about it a lot before but not anymore. Your father ordered so. What I know about it is that they say it possesses some immense power, capable of altering the course of werewolves¡¯ lifespan. But my knowledge of it is limited to the ancient werewolf lore I¡¯vee across.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat when he mentioned the artifact¡¯s power and its potential impact on our lives. Aunt Belinda said it possessed immense power too.

    ¡°Woah, have you seen it before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been lost for centuries, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be found.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°And why would you want to find it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to find it.¡±

    He mumbled some words I didn¡¯t hear properly.

    ¡°I wish I could ask my father about it directly,¡± I mused aloud, ¡°But you know how strict and evasive he can be.¡±

    Jaxon nodded in understanding. However, his next words caught me off guard.

    ¡°Lily, sometimes there are things we¡¯re not meant to know,¡± he said earnestly, his eyes searching mine. ¡°Some secrets are better left undisturbed.¡±

    I was really irritated when he said that. How can he just ignore the importance of figuring out the mysteries of our family and the artifact? This object could literally change the fate of our people, and he¡¯s cool with not knowing?! How can he be so content with ignorance?

    As if sensing my growing frustration, Jaxon quickly changed the subject. He motioned towards a heavy body suit armor that needed to be moved.

    ¡°Help me with this, will you?¡± he requested, diverting my attention to the task at hand.

    As we struggled to carry the weighty armor, I contemted on Jaxon¡¯s words. He was very wrong. It was essential that I found out the truth. If this ring held the potential to shape not only my destiny but the fate of our entire pack, then it was important we found out it¡¯s possible whereabouts before it got into the wrong hands. Then again, I didn¡¯t understand why my dad was personally interested in finding the ring. For himself? No, I doubt.

    I silently promised to find out the truth myself. I had to.  I looked at Jaxon and smiled, my eyes gleaming.

    Then, I heard the gates open and the security official announced my parent¡¯s arrival.

    They¡¯re back, finally.

    No more duties and yes, answers from my father.

    ¡°I think your parents are back.¡± Jax told me.

    ???????????

    My dad had finished addressing everyone in the grove when he retired to his office. I had casually weed my mum before she went out to do her business. Neither of them hadmended my supervisory skills yet but I didn¡¯t make it seem like they had to.

    Later, I found myself standing outside my father¡¯s office, nerves tingling within me. I took a deep breath and pushed open the door, entering cautiously. My father, engrossed in his work, looked up at me and remembered he had a daughter. He had only nced at me once since he got back.

    ¡°Oh Lily, how¡¯ve you been, dear?¡±

    ¡°Just taking over things in your absence, nothing much.¡± Nah, I lied. I did care that I wasmended by them.

    ¡°And it seems you¡¯ve been doing a very good job with that. Though, I heard theints at the boundary faction¡­.¡± Those darn people, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I hope your trip was sessful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We were able to achieve something.¡±

    ¡°Dad, can we talk?¡± I asked, my voice trembling ever so slightly.

    He looked concerned by my sudden request. ¡°Of course, Lily. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    I straightened my posture and met his gaze. ¡°I want to know more about our pack¡¯s history,¡± I stated.

    My father¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed me, ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°I know you just came back from your travel, and in this short span of time, I took the reins and led the pack,¡± I exined, my voice steady. ¡°I realised I wasn¡¯t adequately prepared¡­I didn¡¯t understand the requisites of the position.¡±

    He nodded slowly, his expression softening. ¡°Very well. I do suppose it¡¯s time you learn a bit more about our pack¡¯s history, but there¡¯s not much I will tell you that hasn¡¯t been said to you by your mom or I.¡±

    I hesitantly proceeded, ¡°And what about the artifact, Dad? What can you tell me about it?¡±

    His eyes locked onto mine, ¡°What artifact?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­. I heard of an¡­artifact.¡±

    ¡°From who?¡±

    My throat went dry, ¡°Em, it was -¡±

    ¡°Have you been snooping around my room and belongings, Lily?¡± he asked sternly.

    I shook my head vigorously. ¡°No, Dad, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m genuinely just curious.¡±

    He continued to scrutinize me. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, Lily, have you been tampering with my personal belongings?¡±

    Once more, I shook my head, my voice unwavering. ¡°I swear, Dad, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m simply just asking because I remembered Aunt Belinda mentioning it some time ago.¡± Oh no. I quickly put my hand over my mouth. I didn¡¯t want to mention her name but I failed. Pressure was choking me and my mouth just rushed open.

    My father murmured a regressive ¡°Belinda¡­¡± making me mortified at the thought of Aunt Belinda getting into trouble because of my flimsy mouth.

    My father¡¯s gaze bore into me. ¡°Curiosity can be a dangerous thing, Lily,¡± he warned, his tone firm. ¡°Some matters are best left untouched. They aren¡¯t relevant to your role.¡±

    I opened my mouth to speak but he raised his hand, cutting me off. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now,¡± he dered, his attention already drifting back to his work. ¡°I have pressing matters to attend to. Leave me be.¡±

    I nodded silently, my heart already sinking. I excused myself, stepping out of his office and closing the door behind me. Leaning against the wall, I let out a heavy sigh, disappointment and frustration swirling within me. I had a feeling it would happen and sure enough, I didn¡¯t get the answers I was looking for. My curiosity was still there, but I just wasn¡¯t getting any satisfaction.

    The fact my father refused to tell me about it brought more into light. What was it about the artifact that he couldn¡¯t disclose to me? Aunt Belinda and Jaxon had filled me in on some details, so what was holding my father back?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I could only wander.

    ???????????

    I sat idly in the library, lost in my own thoughts, when I heard the door lock. Adrian approached me with a friendly smile. It had been days since I sawst him or even had time to spend with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been forever. How¡¯ve you been?¡± I missed his voice.

    ¡°The same as I¡¯ve always been. You?¡±

    ¡°Missing you.¡± He knew how to make me blush so easily. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± He stared at me with genuine curiosity.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    My eyes narrowed slightly as I studied him, unable to ignore the question that just popped into my mind as I realized something.

    ¡°Why are you moving around so freely in the house now?¡± I questioned, my tone guarded.

    Adrian chuckled softly. ¡°Jaxon managed to get permission from your father for me to assist with minor tasks in the pack,¡± he exined.

    A small smile tugged at my lips as I nodded in understanding. ¡°Oh. Jax is such a nice person,¡± I remarked.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes sparkled with agreement. ¡°Indeed, he is,¡± he replied. Adrian¡¯s noticed my expression so he asked, ¡°Is anything bothering you?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to share my worries with him. Ultimately, I decided against it. It may bring consequences that I won¡¯t be able to face now, neither did I want Adrian to.

    Unguardedly, a blush crept onto my cheeks as memories of the night we shared that passionate kiss flooded my mind. I bit my lower lip and hoped he didn¡¯t notice it. The heat of embarrassment washed over me, and I struggled to find my words.

    Adrian sensed my difort and seemed to realise what caused it, ¡± I¡¯m sorry¡±.

    ¡°For?¡± I looked at him, clueless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that night. I crossed my boundaries and¡­ I could¡¯ve asked for your consent first. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He instinctively apologized.

    I was really bummed when he said that because it wasn¡¯t what I expected to hear. I had cherished the kiss and thought he had too.

    Managing a smile, I reassured him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad about it. We were both caught up in the moment, expressing our feelings.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s emerald eyes widened in surprise, his innocence shining through. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not angry about it?¡±

    ¡°No, did I ever say I was?¡±

    ¡°Really. Oh that¡¯s good, cus I thought you were¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    The mary silence between us only intensified the desire welling up in me.

    ¡°Can I¡­do it again?¡± He asked tentatively, his voice sounding flirty.

    My blush deepened, rendering me momentarily speechless.

    Before I coulde up with a reply, he held my right cheek and stroked it softly. I felt the pull between us growing stronger, until we were once again drawn into a passionate kiss.

    Overwhelmed with emotions, I surrendered to the moment, savoring the taste of his lips. Every time he touched me, I always wanted to surrender my entire self to his doing. I melted between his fingers and allowed his skin to sink into mine as he drew himself closer to me. I didn¡¯t realise I was already standing, leaning onto the table and he had ced his other hand on the edge. I wrapped my hands around his neck and savoured every single moment and taste as much as I could. I didn¡¯t even know if I had fallen for this man but I knew one thing ¨C what he made me feel, I had never felt that for anyone ever.

    His hand left the edge and glided down myp which was bare because of the shorts I wore. The hairs on my leg stood and I let out an inaudible gasp. Why did this feel so good, yet so bad and unnatural? I wasn¡¯t meant to be doing this but I didn¡¯t care. The thrill of the moment was all I needed to affirm my right to the pleasure I felt at the moment.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± His lips had left mine for a second but I didn¡¯t allow him say another word as I went into him again. There was no better feeling than what I felt now, and nothing could ruin it.

    I was wrong.

    Sadly, our stolen moment of bliss was abruptly disturbed. The door I thought was locked was burst open and in the corner of my eye, I could see my father step into the room, apanied by an elder of the pack. Adrian was still into the moment and I had to roughly push him away before he realised what was happening.

    ¡°Adrian, stop¡­¡± I exhaustingly said as soon as his lips left mine.

    My heart leaped into my throat as I locked eyes with my father. His face had already contorted with anger and disbelief. The elder quickly excused himself, leaving us to face the wrath of my father alone.

    ¡°Get away from my daughter right now!¡± My fathermanded in a thunderous voice.

    Adrian walked back, far away from me and stood with pursed lips. I could only wander what was going through his mind.

    I stood there, stunned and speechless.

    That¡¯s when I saw Don, standing beside the door, with a pair of keys in his hand. He twirled it around his index finger and gave me that look that I hated. Then I realised¡­.

    The bastard.

    This time I blinked thrice, but it was really happening.

 Chapter 15

    I followed behind my father as he stormed to his study room. I thought of what to do to desolve the issue because I knew it would turn to something worse very soon. Nothing came to my mind and that made the desperation I felt grip me harder.

    ¡°Father, please, hear me out. Please forgive me for this. It was my fault. It was all my fault. I¡¯ll take all the punishment. Adrian is not to me please¡­¡± I pleaded with him, but my words fell on deaf ears.

    ¡°Do you even know who that man is?! You have no idea who he is and you were there kissing him? So shamelessly?! Do you know his family, where he came from?!! You¡¯re acting so loose!¡± My father yelled at me.

    ¡°Father, please just hear me out¡­¡±

    ¡°Hear what?!¡±

    ¡°Please just spare his life. I¡¯ll take all the punishment. I admit I did wrong¡­¡± All my pleas were drowned out by my father¡¯s furious shouts.

    ¡°Why do you have no shame? To embarrass me like that in front of an elder?!¡± he bellowed, his face twisted with anger.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry, Father¡­¡± I could barely speak as my words choked me.

    He gave me no chance to speak, his words cutting through the air like sharp des. ¡°Did I raise you this way, Lily? Is this how your mother and I brought you up? To give yourself away to any man?? Or is it because of your recent fallout with Tyler you¡¯re behaving this way?¡±

    The fact my father insinuated my interest in Adrian was because of my breakup with Tyler was too outrageous for me to answer. What was going on between Adrian and I was in no way linked to what Tyler and I shared, but it would be stupid of me to try and defend that at that moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace, a disappointment. I can¡¯t even believe you could do this, Lily. This is just¡­beyond shameful.¡±

    He called me a disgrace, a disappointment ; each word pierced my heart.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I lingered in his study. He seemed unaffected by my state. His anger radiated from him like a raging storm. I tried to exin, to tell him that it wasn¡¯t as it seemed¡­. but I knew if I tried to exin that our feelings were genuine and that Adrian didn¡¯t deserve such punishment, he would believe for sure that I had been enchanted or was being mind controlled. No matter what I said or had tried to say, he wouldn¡¯t listen. His harsh words of criticism rang throughout the room, making it impossible to hear me and any hope of understanding.

    In that moment, I realized the extent of my father¡¯s rage.

    A guard came in and stood in front of of my father, ¡°He has been detained, sir,¡± his words troubling me more.

    ¡°And keep him there until any further instructions from me.¡± My father resounded.

    The guard bowed courtly and exited as he came in.

    My father had already sent his men to hold Adrian captive under close supervision so he won¡¯t be able toe a feet near me.

    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± my voice ached.

    ¡°And who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do?!¡± His voice rang alongside the bang of his table with his fist.

    I flinched back and choked for air but only tears ran out my eyes. What was I to do? What had I done? This all came crashing down in minutes and the rollercoaster of it all made my emotions all over the ce.

    ¡°That man¡­ seems to have used some spell on you or forced himself on you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t, father.¡± I defended firmly.

    ¡°Then why have you be a total fool all of a sudden?! Earlier today, I was praising you for your performance in our absence and you just had to ruin it all by giving into your hormones, in such a disgusting way.¡± My father had no idea how sour his words rested on me and how each word stung.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Left with nothing to say, I kept shut and simply looked at my father with empathic eyes, internally begging him to be merciful but he was determined to enforce his discipline on my err.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, he is built like a fine youngd, maybe that¡¯s the reason you would foolishly engage in frivolous acts with him even though you were raised better, and you know I don¡¯t like to waste human resources¡­¡± His voice had gotten stable but there was a sinister tone to it as he spoke further. ¡°He will be questioned intensively, but that is when I turn him to something I can deal less with.¡±

    He seemed to wait for me to figure out what he was trying to refer to but my indignation was too profound.

    So, he spelt it out for me, ¡°I will turn him into a Limean werewolf, and his loyal andmited service to me will be the most appropriate punishment for the betrayal of trying to get my own daughter to be led astray after weing him into ourmunity.¡± His eyes gleamed in certainty, wicked certainty.

    I coughed and looked back at my father, trying to convince myself I didn¡¯t just hear what I did, but his gaze remained piercing and I was sure he wasn¡¯t saying something else than I just heard. He was nning to turn Adrian into a lesser dominant werewolf, the weakest, easily controlled and least known breed of werewolves, as a punishment for what he allegedly did to me ¨C when I knew, it wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning, and fear took over me. My mind became disturbed as I desperately searched for answers.

    When was thest time I witnessed the agonizing transformation? How long had it been since my father had performed the process?

    The memories of past instances I had witnessed, thest being when my dad transformed a sailor who tried to spy on us to one whoter died months after due to mental injuries, shed before my eyes. I was instantly reminded of the excruciating pain and the life-threatening ordeal the process came with.

    They would strip the person of all his will, power, strength, might and autonomy and bend it to the consort of the person who¡¯s to be answered to, in this case my father, all using the most sickening dark magic.

    I clutched my trembling hands together, ¡°Father, please¡­please, that won¡¯t be fair to Adrian. He hasn¡¯t even been tried yet.¡±

    ¡°Tried by what and who? Am I not the authoritative say in this grove?¡±

    As my father had spoken, I sensed a hidden intention behind his actions. I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease that crept over me. I questioned what would happen next, what my father was truly capable of.

    The confidence in me came out of nowhere, ¡°I know you are, father, but you can¡¯t be the only one to judge in his matter. You can¡¯t strip him of his right to defend himself and forcefully turn him into -¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Lily! How dare you talk to me in that tone?¡±

    ¡°Father, I-¡±

    And he rose up abruptly, ¡°I am the leader of this grove and my say is final. Guards!¡±

    They rushed as soon as he beckoned.

    ¡°Keep her in her room.¡±

    I didn¡¯t try to fight or struggle. Two of the guards held my hands on either side and led me to my room.

    How could he believe that subjecting Adrian to such pain and suffering was the solution? I tried to reason with him, to exin that Adrian wasn¡¯t manipting me, but my father dismissed my words.

    In his eyes, Adrian was the one who had deceived me, and I was merely a foolish girl who had fallen for his tricks.

    I had silently prayed for a different oue but I guess those prayers were futile. Adrian didn¡¯t deserve such a fate, and my heart ached at the thought of him enduring the torment that transformation process came with. But my father¡¯s decision was final. I hated every single moment of my life thereon.

    The news had already spread throughout the pack like wildfire. Whispers filled the air as people spoke their minds of the situation, none wanting to get to know the full picture of it first. I felt guilty for everything that happened and was about to happen. I questioned myself, whether I could have done something differently.

    ???????????

    I was restless and worried. I tossed and turned in my bed, unable to find sce in sleep. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Adrian¡¯s uing transformation and the pain he¡¯d go through.. I knew I had to do something, anything I could, to help him.

    This was all my fault, I had already epted that fact and my father¡¯s mind was already made up.

    I needed to think of an idea to get Adrian out of this mess I¡¯d put him in.

    That¡¯s when a daring idea sparked in me. I needed to take matters into my own hands. If noone else would help me, I¡¯d help Adrian myself. I would sneak Adrian out of his chambers, away from my father¡¯s bizzare ns. If I could just buy him some time, perhaps we could find a way he would escape this fate.

    I had made up my mind and was ready tomence my n. I changed into a proper fitting and packed my hair up.

    First, I had to find a way to get the guards positioned at my door away from me. I paced around my room for a while before an idea came into my head.

    I adjusted my top so my bust was more exposed, left strands of my front hair to fall on my face and rubbed on a very glossy lipstick. I swayed my hips to the door and called out for one to enter, in the softest and most alluring voice I could muster.

    ¡°Hello? Please I need your attention.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you want, miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­one of you¡­¡± I tried to add a seductive tone to my voice and hoped one of the buffoons would fall for it.

    It didn¡¯t take long until one of them opened up and peeped his head in, ¡°What do you want, miss?¡±

    I caught sight of his hand on the door edge and slid mine on it, ¡°Comfort and apanion tonight.¡± I bent over more so my boobs were not able to be ignored and watched as the guard¡¯s stern face softened.

    ¡°Close up, Bernard.¡± The other guard had said to the one in front of me.

    I used my eyes tomunicate with him and saw as his Adam¡¯s apple got more swollen. But to my surprise, he closed the door to my face and I got my hand of the edge quickly.

    I thought I had him. Fuck.

    True enough, as I was about to go back to thinking of another n, the door opened again and the same guard came in fully now. He looked nervous but craving.

    ¡°My colleague has gone out to check something.¡±

    His hands were on his waist, holding his weapons with gait and he didn¡¯t look toofortable so I smirked and went over to him, ready to get this over with. I got close to him, and started using my fingers to run over his body, easing his tension a little bit.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll do anything you wish to please you.¡± He said breathlessly, but with firmness.

    Men are so gullible and foolish. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±

    ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    He looked confused but still did it. He stared up, looking at me.

    I smiled back at him and then slowly raised up my undergarment to his face. Catching him off guard, I used the clothing to grasp his neck and held the position. He was surprised so he didn¡¯t really fight back. Slowly, he passed out. I then dragged his body to my bed and pushed him under.

    That wasplete. Then, I made my way out of the room.

    Silently, I crept through the corridors, my footsteps barely making a sound. The house was cloaked in silence, so every creak of the floorboards felt like a gunshot, which would give my presence away.

    As I approached Adrian¡¯s chambers, my heart pounded loudly in my chest.

    On the sight of the guards outside, I threw one of my earrings the opposite way and their attention shifted to the direction. They went further to see what made the noise so I quickly ran to the door.

    I gently turned the doorknob, praying that it wouldn¡¯t make a squeak. The door opened quietly, revealing a darkly lit room where Adrianid on the floor, unaware of my presence.

    He seemed unearthed.

    I walked up to him and bent to wake him, my voice barely over a whisper, ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    Adrian stirred, his eyes fluttering open. He looked confused and relieved at the same time as he sat up, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not¡­look¡­¡± I noticed a bruise on his forehead and wrist. My heart broke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, why shouldn¡¯t I worry?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for anything.¡±

    I wiped my tears, ¡°I¡¯vee to get you out of here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any time to waste. Let¡¯s go now¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, have you thought this through? What if we¡¯re caught? Your parents punishment on you would worsen¡­¡± He tried to convince me but I didn¡¯t want to think about the consequences now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Adrian. I brought you into this mess and I¡¯ll be the one to get you out of it.¡± I took his arm and we both rose up together.

    I hurriedly exined my n to him and emphasized on the urgency and need for us to get going.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. He hesitantly agreed to follow me; it¡¯s not like there was anything else he could do. Together, we slipped through the halls, like shadows in the night, avoiding any prying eyes.

    The guards stationed for his room were already walking towards the path we were passing so we hid behind a huge cupboard conveniently ced near the wall. Adrian held me close to him and I could feel his hot breath on my face.

    How, even during this escapade, he still found a way to unknowingly turn me on? He didn¡¯t notice my gaze on him until the guards werepletely out of sight. I walked back to separate from him and motioned for him to follow me. I quickly remembered a hidden room leading to the backyard I had went through once. It was in the store room, yards from his chambers. We had to run through a series of hallways, tactically trying not to make too much sound. We had reached thene to the store room and I breathed out, relieved.

    This would actually work. I would save Adrian.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. The door is on the first right when we go in.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t reply, he just nodded.

    As we tiptoed to the door, our movement was halted. The door was opened and a figure emerged from the darkness. It was my mother. I couldn¡¯t even move from  my spot and I felt Adrian sigh, as if he saw thising.  Her eyesnded on mine and they were filled with disappointment. The shock on her face mirrored my own and I knew there was no turning back now.

    Her voice pierced the silence, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Lily?!¡±

 Chapter 16

    There was nothing I could say in defence.

    She grabbed my hand and shook my limb, ¡°Get a hold of yourself! What is this man turning you into?! I know we raised you better than this! If your father finds out about this, you know he¡¯d ground you for weeks.., why be foolish, Lily?!¡±

    She yanked her hand away from me and turned to Adrian. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of magic you used on my daughter, but you¡¯re gonna pay for the trouble you¡¯re trying to cause here. We gave you a ce to stay and food, and this is how you repay us?¡±

    Adrian looked down and stepped aside from me. My mouth and heart were tied.

    I realized the consequences of my actions. Adrian was right¡­I didn¡¯t even think things through. I had made the situation worse.

    I thought I could outsmart the watchful eyes of my parents, but I had been caught in the act.

    I knew my mom was still going to ground me anyway, so I just took a step back, ashamed to look at Adrian.

    ¡°Guards!!¡± Some men came rushing in minutester to take hold of Adrian.

    My mother¡¯s words echoed in my ears as I walked back to my room. Tears welled up in my eyes, clouding my vision. I failed to save Adrian and I also had angered my parents further.

    What worse could happen?

    ??????????

    I woke up the next morning,ying on the floor beside my bed. My clothes were soaked with tears and I looked like a mess. I sluggishly got up to rinse my face in the bathroom. When I saw myself in the mirror, I almost felt like punching my reflection.  I was an utterly useless person who caused more conflict by the second.

    Someone knocked on my door and I took my time to answer it. It was the guard fromst night, the one I tried to seduce. He looked bashed and couldn¡¯t face me when talking to me.

    ¡°Miss, your father sent me to escort you downstairs for the prisoner¡¯s judgement.¡±

    Prisoner? Judgement?

    This sounded worse than I had imagined.

    He stood aside for me to walk in front and I brought myself to do it. I didn¡¯t want to see Adrian in so much pain, but I knew if I disobeyed my father, it would only incur more punishment on both our heads.

    We had reached the meeting room and all the pack members were seated already. Space had been created in the middle for Adrian. He was kneeling, chained to a huge metal ball beside him that constricted him from attempting to flee. I almost choked on my tears. My eyes jammed Jax¡¯s. His eyes showed pity for me. I wanted to go meet him but the guard held my hand. I reluctantly stood still where I was.

    My parents entered with 3 mysterious looking men, slim figures draped in dark robes. I had recognised them from the previous time I had watched one of these. They were the ck Healers.

    My mom nced at me and I could feel her reckon.

    ¡°We are here today to enact judgement on one of our stray kind that we had weed into our home and gave necessities to livefortably. He has done the worst sin of all ¨C Enticing my innocent daughter and leading her tomit fornication in front of one of our elders.¡±

    I could feel people¡¯s eyes on me so I faced down where I stood. Why was my father over exaggerating?

    ¡°This is why my wife and I, the two heads of this grove, after much thought, have decided to subject him to this fate. He will not be killed, nor will he be thrown out of this grove as I do see potential in him, but he will be stripped of his individuality and autonomy. He will be turned into a Limean.¡±

    Gasps erupted in the air and I couldn¡¯t help but stare around too. Was it so bad, even worse then I had presumed?

    ¡°And that is our final say. Please, begin.¡±

    I stood there, paralyzed by the cruel sight in front of me. I could feel my heart shatter into a million pieces.

    Adrian was brought toy down on the floor, bound and helpless and I could feel his body wracked with pain. The pack had their eyes on him, some with malice, some with curiosity.

    At that moment I had remembered Don, after so much had happened. Don. He was the one, with the keys¡­where was he? I searched around for him with my eyes but only met with Jax¡¯s eyes again. He was nowhere to be found. Where had he run off to hide?

    My attention shifted back to the ck Healers. They approached Adrian and in no time, began the ritual. Their hands moved in a synchronized dance, tracing intricate patterns in the air. The air became thick with an ancient aura, and I could feel the dark power that enveloped the room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Funny how father preached against dark magic but still used it to his own advantage.

    The ritual was horrendous to watch. Adrian¡¯s body convulsed with each surge of energy. His agonized cries and shouts echoed through the room but it affected no-one except me. The ck Healers chanted incantations that were inaudible to understand and their voices had a haunting melody that sent shivers down my spine.

    After what felt like an eternity, the ritual ended. A blinding sh of light illuminated the room, and I covered my eyes quickly. When the light dissipated, I looked at Adrian, hoping he was okay.

    I was the only one who knew he was truly a vampire so I wondered how he¡¯d look after this process.

    He had survived the transformation, but his appearance had drastically changed. He now bore the markings of a Limean werewolf ¨C a less honourable breed, less dominant and easier to control. I could sense the power flowing through him, but it was subdued.

    In that moment, it hit me. My suspicions about my father were true. He did this entire thing to ensure Adrian¡¯s unwavering obedience. He wanted him to be hisb dog because Adrian had proven to be stronger than most in the pack. I knew he had been watching him closely since the day he was brought before him by Taylor. By turning him into a Limean werewolf, my father could mold him into a loyal servant, one who would never dare to oppose him. That was really his n all along.

    As the ck Healers finished their task, their attention turned to me. Their eyes held a knowing gaze, as if they understood the truth that I kept within me. The grove members were busy onlooking Adrian¡¯s ordeal and new appearance and my parents were talking to one another.

    I felt a chill run down my spine as the healers approached me, cornering me in an eerie silence. The guard behind me stood aside.

    With solemn expressions, they spoke in unison. Their voices were low and cryptic.

    ¡°When the shadows and flickers unite to bring light, then you¡¯ll know the new era hase.¡±

    ¡°We know who that man is.¡± One said.

    ¡°We know of his true identity.¡± One continued.

    My eyes widened in fear.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be scared, young mistress. What¡¯s toe is worse than what already is.¡± Thest said.

    ¡°Find the key and find the way.¡± The three concluded.

    As they left, leaving me standing there, my mind raced with possibilities.

    I knew I had to solve the riddles to find the truth about what¡¯s toe. But at that moment, I only wanted to be beside Adrian.

    Though, I knew I couldn¡¯t.

    My father spoke, ¡°The meeting is dismissed.¡±

    And the guard beside me held my hand to take me to my room, as I continued to look at Adrian being tied and bundled up on the floor.

 Chapter 17

    It had been days since ¡°that stuff¡± ured. I had not been able to sit with, needless to say, see Adrian. He¡¯d been in his chambers or on the docks/field with the generals, excluding Jaxon.

    I had been confined to my room, as my mother would have it, and had been trying to make due with it, even though every single day felt dragged and boring.

    The day Tyler visited, after being away on a mission, he had already heard of the news and started his cockiness. Though, my dad let me out that day, it was even worse because I had to meet Tyler and watched as he behaved like a dick towards Adrian throughout the day.

    With Adrian transformed into a Limean werewolf, the dynamics within the pack began to shift. Tyler, sensed an opportunity to assert his superiority over Adrian as he was always seeking dominance and power over everything and everybody, just like Don.

    Don.

    The bastard.

    I hadn¡¯t been able to see him since the day hest smirked evilly at me. If I were to set my eyes on him, I promised to p the hell out of him and ask why he did what he did and to prove what. Even though I knew fully well it was for ¡°revenge¡±, how far did he think he had to go to prove that? Just because Adrian had beat him in a fight?

    Where did he really run off to hide? Upon seeing Jax first, I asked him where Don was and he told me, ¡°Heard he travelled for a mission.¡±

    Jax didn¡¯t even let me process that and started bombarding me with questions, ¡°How have you been? Are you well? Hope you¡¯ve not hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°Jax, if you ask me so many questions at once, what will I answer first?¡± I joked and he smiled in return.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°If you really have, why didn¡¯t you beg my dad to let me out of that prison hole?¡±

    I said and went to sit on a bench. He sat beside me.

    ¡°You know how your dad is¡­¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡± I sighed.

    Then I saw Adrian from a distance. He was offloading some stuffs from a van that just pulled in, while the generals watched him closely. My heart yearned to be by his side. I watched how his every movement exuded power and grace at the same time. I¡¯d never seen anyone who held that kind of aura, even before and after a transformation, like he did.

    ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± I didn¡¯t notice Jaxon had been watching me stare at Adrian and I felt slightly embarrassed when he asked me that question.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You like Adrian¡­¡± He didn¡¯t ask a question this time but stated it to me. I tried not to let any emotion show in my face and thought of how I¡¯d divert the question.

    ¡°Yes, I like and care for him, the same way I like and care for you, Jax. ¡± I said and looked away from Adrian.

    I hoped Jax bought this and just dropped the topic.

    ¡°Oh really? Then why did your dad catch you both smooching in the library?¡± He smirked slightly and I hit his arm to which, in response, he bursted outughing.

    ¡°Shut it. That was just a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°Just admit it. I always see the way you both look at each other and how you treat him differently.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I crossed my arms and continued to stare ahead.

    ¡°Love does make you do crazy things¡­¡± He wouldn¡¯t give up so I dragged his ear out and he whimped for me to stop.

    ¡°Stop saying rubbish for godsake.¡± I let go of him and he jumped up from the bench.

    ¡°Ouch, Lily. I was just trying to make you smile.¡±

    ¡°Well not with that. I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t feel anything for him, so let this just stop.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± His voice became solemn.

    I wanted to look up to smile at him, but my attention shifted back to Adrian when I heard Taylor¡¯s voice.

    He was taunting Adrian, jabbing him while he was working and just being a dickhead.

    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± I said out loud.

    But could anyone ever know what made Taylor do things?

    It started with subtle jabs and taunts, disguised as friendly banter. Tyler would challenge Adrian in training sessions, pushing him to his limits and enjoying his moments of weakness. He loved the admiration he received from the other pack members as he showed off his strength and agility.

    As days turned into weeks, Tyler¡¯s actions became more tant and annoying. The days I was allowed out, he would purposefully outperform Adrian in front of the pack, trying to show he was the greater werewolf in terms of what I didn¡¯t care to know. He kept going on and on and wouldn¡¯t stop.

    I watched as the tension between Adrian and Tyler grow, like two wolves circling each other, ready to pounce.

    Adrian was still adjusting to his new nature, struggling to find his footing despite Tyler¡¯s relentless annoyance. He seemed to want to settle in well into the grove, but Tyler was intent on tearing him down.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    As much as I wanted to stand up for Adrian and defend him, I knew that intervening could worsen the situation. The grove and pack had their own dynamics and rules, and challenging Tyler openly could have dire consequences.

    I wasn¡¯t in any shape or form ready to face those consequences.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    It was during the nights that Adrian and I found time to talk and enjoy the sce in each other¡¯spany. We had promised each other to only meet during nighttime, hidden from prying eyes of the grove.

    We would meet at our secret spot, a secluded clearing close to the field. The soft glow of the moon illuminated our faces as we sat side by side, sharing our deepest thoughts and fears.

    I had always apologized for what happened and he wouldn¡¯t let me finish. He¡¯d tell me I wasn¡¯t at fault and I should forget about what happened. Still, I bore my guilt heavily.

    Once,  he opened up about his troubled past, the hardships he had endured as a vampire warrior, though he didn¡¯t dive too deep in. ¡°The vampire coven¡¯s power dynamic isn¡¯t too different from how it is here. There is a hierarchy and we have factions too. We don¡¯t necessarily have leaders but we do answer to our elders¡­¡±

    He told me how he had been on the run from his kind after he was used of being a spy and betraying them. I understood that was a very heavy usation so I always tried to ask what exactly he did, but he always deflected my question. That didn¡¯t make me not stop thinking about it and I had decided to wait until he, himself would willingly tell me.

    In turn, I shared my own struggles, the weight of expectations ced upon me by my father, ¡°He just expects so much from me and I understand it¡¯s because I¡¯m his only child but I feel he just wished he had a son, than he had me. That¡¯s why he tells me I need to do twice as I can, because I¡¯m a female and to be a leader. Sometimes I just wish I could run away from here and away from the traditions and duties¡­¡±

    ¡°You could do that but you won¡¯t necessarily run away from who you are.¡±

    Those words held weight and I stared at him after he said so.

    ¡°But who am I?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s for you to find out.¡±

    Adrian was apassionate listener and always replied in the strangest but smartest of ways.

    Days and weeks passed and every night, in those  moments, we were free to be ourselves, free to express our true desires and aspirations.

    We were happy in the fact that we could be together and talk so much even if it was only in the nighttime. The warmth of each other¡¯s presence, and the understanding that we were not alone in our struggles gave us some sorth of contentment.

    As our bond deepened, we discovered that we shared passions and interests. We would lose ourselves in conversations about art, and the beauty of nature. Adrian¡¯s perspectives about topics expanded my own horizons, making me see beyond the limited scope of my sheltered life.

    But even as we found sce in each other, we were aware of the risks we faced. If we were ever to be caught, I was aware of the consequences. The grove would disapprove of us, and my dad would outrightly kill Adrian if worse came to the worst.

    Despite the dangers, we refused to let fear ovee us. We still continued to be cautious. As the nights turned into weeks and the weeks into months, our connection grew stronger with each passing day, and I enjoyed every single moment of it.

    ???????????

    There was a night I remember vividly. Adrian and I were alone on the empty training field. He was busy practicing some rounds and I sat, watching him in admiration. He told me to join him but I refused.

    ¡°Come on. I just need you to spot me.¡±

    He took me by my arms and rose me up from the bench. Everywhere was so dark and the silence was deafening.

    ¡°Are you sure we wouldn¡¯t be heard?¡±

    ¡°The nearest guards are at the gates. We¡¯re safe.¡± He assured me then I stood in front of me.

    ¡°Wear these.¡± He gave me a pair of gloves that I¡¯d use.  ¡°Put your arms up like this-¡±

    ¡°I know how to do this, Adrian.¡± I said, making him smile.

    He swung gentle punches at the gloves, and I guided his movements.

    ¡°Hope I¡¯m not hurting you?¡±

    ¡°Go for it.¡±

    He continued and used both his hands and legs as time progressed. Then, he told me to give him the gloves.

    ¡°You try this time.¡±

    ¡°I might punch you by mistake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the risk.¡± He joked and Iughed heartedly.

    I geared myself up and got into position. As I was swinging punches at him, he directed me on how to ce myself and my punches. I listed to his guidance and in no time, I felt like a pro warrior.

    Then, I missed a footing and my body fell on his, plummeting both of us to the ground.

    We bothughed as I realised what I had done.

    Still on him, I said, ¡°Sorry¡­ I got carried away.¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯ve gotten the hang of it.¡±

    We smiled at each other and I remained on him for what seemed like a minute. Adrian broke the stare, ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry.¡± I got off him and he stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch a break.¡±

    We both sat on the bench as we stared at the sky.

    ¡°How¡¯s it been¡­being a Limean?¡± The question slipped through my lips.

    ¡°Nothing dramatic.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask, being a vampire¡­I thought what they did to you, would affect you harshly¡­¡±

    ¡°It did. I¡¯m still a vampire more than I am anything.¡±

    ¡°Meaning you still crave blood everyday?¡±

    ¡°Not everyday.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Every night.¡± As he said so, he looked at his hands and I traced his gaze too.

    ¡°Ho.. how do you control yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained myself to. When I was on the run, I survived months with no blood. I didn¡¯t know how I did it but I knew I had to. I slept in forests and caves, away from any life so¡­¡±

    The amount of things Adrian had been through made me pity him over again anytime he recollected it to me.

    ¡°That must¡¯ve been so hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°So what did happen to you after the transformation?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really¡­ I¡¯ve not felt any particr change in my b-¡±

    Suddenly, something triggered a drastic change in Adrian¡¯s demeanor.

    His eyes darkened, filled with an unfamiliar rage that seemed to consume him from within. I watched in horror as his body started to contort and shift, his muscles bulging and bones cracking under the strain of his transformation. Fear gripped my heart as I struggled to understand what was happening before my eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, Adrian¡¯s once gentle expression was reced by a fierce snarl. His canine teeth glistened and his hands, now w-like, reached out towards me, and I stumbled backward, a cry escaping my lips.

    What was happening to him?

    I knew that Adrian was not in control of himself in that moment. He looked consumed by the primal instincts of his newly awakened werewolf nature. I had to find a way to remind him of our connection, to bring him back from whatever had held him.

    Trembling with fear, I raised my voice, desperately calling out his name. ¡°Adrian, please! It¡¯s me, Lily!¡± I pleaded.

    For a fleeting moment, it seemed as though my words had reached him. I could see the struggle in his eyes, the battle between his animalistic instincts and the words I just told him.

    And then, miraculously, it happened. Adrian¡¯s transformation stopped, frozen in between his human and werewolf forms. He looked at me with a mixture of confusion and remorse, as if trying toprehend what exactly just happened.

    I could sense the guilt washing over him, realising how he could¡¯ve hurt me.

    I cautiously approached him, my trembling hand reaching out to touch his. I saw a flicker of vulnerability in his eyes. He recoiled slightly, still unsure of what he could do not being in control of his transformation.

    I spoke softly to him, ¡°Adrian, I know you¡¯re still in there. I know you can hear me. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Gradually, his tense muscles rxed, and he started to transform back.

    He stretched out his hands in front of him and observed them. He had fully turned back human but the shock and confusion still remained on his face.

    ¡°What¡­what just happened to me?¡±

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    He quickly got up and ran into the darkness, disappearing into the night.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself,  ¡°Did Adrian just turn into¡­a werewolf?¡±

 Chapter 18

    After that terrifying incident on the training field that night, Adrian seemed to be reclusive.

    He only apologized for what happened the night after, but since then, he kept to himself and stoppeding afterwards. He told me he was sorry for making me afraid that night but stopped even looking at me. He chose to retreat to his chambers, onlying out when he was summoned for work. This left me bewildered and full of worry.

    Days turned into nights, and still, Adrian remained secluded, avoiding any interaction with me. He didn¡¯t need to exin what had happened that night as he looked visibly confused too after it happened, but with the way he behaved afterwards, it only made me wander. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and confused.

    Why was he pushing me away? What had happened when he was alone in his chambers? What had he made himself believe that justified for his behaviour to me after that night?

    Each passing day only made me more concerned and I always found myself restlessly pacing the halls. My mind was filled with a bulk of unanswered questions. I wanted to understand, to help him through whatever had consumed him, but he remained closed off, hiding behind closed doors.

    I thought of seeking him out, to confront him and demand an exnation for why he was behaving that way, but fear wouldn¡¯t let me. What if I confronted him and he pushed me away even further? I knew deep down that he needed space and time to confront whatever he was facing.

    Unable to bear the silence any longer, I confided in Jaxon.

    ¡°I need advice, Jax.¡± I started.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He said, already attentive.

    ¡°It¡¯s Adrian¡­¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed anything strange about him recently? Like how he¡¯s acting very strangely?¡±

    ¡°Not that it¡¯se to my notice¡­no. Why?¡±

    ¡°Jax, he¡¯s ignoring me.¡±

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was after that-¡± I quickly remembered Jaxon didn¡¯t know about I and Adrian¡¯s nightly meetings so I geared the conversation ordingly ¡°I mean he normally greets me and we have light convos here and there, but now he¡¯spletely secluding himself. He¡¯s mostly in his chambers and upied with work. I feel he¡¯s intentionally doing so.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just being careful and you¡¯re misunderstanding him.¡±

    ¡°No, Jax.¡± I wanted to tell Jaxon about everything so badly, but I knew it would be risky, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°You know Tyler has been unbearably all up on his businesstely¡­maybe that¡¯s why-¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! Oh, just forget it.¡± I hissed to myself and palmed my face.

    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re not telling me, Lily?¡± Jaxon looked worried and suspicious.

    ¡°No¡­no it¡¯s nothing. Thanks for listening.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Just, give him space if he wants it. Sometimes, dudes just want space and alone time. When he¡¯s chill, he¡¯lle talk to you about it.¡±

    What Jaxon told me made me patient. I understood Adrian had things to figure out himself but what I saw that night.. was it something he could  figure out himself? He almost turned into a freaking werewolf and he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Even if I tried to be less worried, the image of Adrian¡¯s werewolf that night didn¡¯t leave my memory.

    Time passed, and I found distractions in the routine of my own duties in the grove. I wanted to keep my mind from constantly drifting to Adrian¡¯s absence but no matter how upied I kept myself, his absence weighed heavily on me.

    Summoning every ounce of courage within me, one day, I stood outside Adrian¡¯s chambers. I was able to get through the guards by bribing them with promise of more free time. The time for patience had passed; I needed answers. With a soft gasp, I pushed open the door and stepped into the room.

    Adrian was sitting on the edge of the bed, his palms on his face. He turned to face me, surprised.  I could see the torment etched on his face and how it could¡¯ve been impossibly unbearable these past weeks he kept to himself.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± I said his name in a gasp and gulped hard. It was so hard seeing him again, after all these weeks I couldn¡¯t.

    His lips was slightly parted, as if he wanted to say something but no words came out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Why did you shut me out?¡± I asked, my voice wavering slightly, trying not to give away the emotions battling within me.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze met mine. They were filled with a mixture of regret and pain. He took a deep breath, ¡°Lily, I¡­ I was afraid. Afraid of what I might do to you.¡±

    I was both confused and concerned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I turned into that night¡­that wasn¡¯t me. I have no idea what that was and it scares me.¡±

    I got more fearful of what he was confessing to me and felt the urgency to be beside him, so I walked up to his front, ¡°I know. I saw it in your face too once you transformed back. You turned into a-¡±

    ¡°Werewolf¡­I know¡­¡± The way he said it made me certain he couldn¡¯t believe it himself.

    ¡°My dad seeded then¡­¡± My heart broke as I said so.

    ¡°What?¡± He looked up at me, bewildered.

    ¡°When those healers transformed you into a Limean¡­¡±

    ¡°No.. no..¡± The more he spoke, the more I felt he was in denial of what was bing the truth. ¡°I¡¯m a vampire. No werewolf ritual can turn me into anything else¡­ I am what I am, and I am a vampire only.¡±

    ¡°But now you¡¯re both.¡± I let out in a gasp. ¡°A vampire and a werewolf. You¡¯re a hybrid now, Adrian.¡±

    His eyes seemed to dilute in colour as he slowly looked away from mine. The truth I had feared had nowe to pass. We both wanted the ritual not to affect him in any way, yet, it still did.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen werewolves who go through that ritual and don¡¯t survive ¨C but you did. You¡¯re now a hybrid, but my father doesn¡¯t know this. He thinks he¡¯s just surpressed your werewolf power and will but, he¡¯s only heightened it and given you a double edged sword. You¡¯re now two in one.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even know why what I said came easily out my mouth, despite the fact I was shocked to the core upon realising that, but Adrian was the one leftpletely shook.

    He didn¡¯t seem to believe it. He was still in denial.

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    ¡°It already is.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me who or what I am, Lily.¡±

    He had stood up and looked squarely at me, the softness of his eyes, gone.

    ¡°Adrian, I know it¡¯s hard for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave.. just go, please.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe he was pushing me away, yet again.

    I wanted to say something when he abruptly held his stomach and fell to his knees. He made growl noises and I quickly held his shoulders tight.

    ¡°Adrian, are you okay? Breathe.. just breathe¡­¡±

    His growling subdued but the pain in his face still showed. I held him tighter and made him sit on the floor, his back to the edge of the bed. I crouched beside him.

    He looked weaker and conflicted, ¡°What the hell is happening to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± My voice broke.

    ¡°I thought¡­this isn¡¯t even possible. What if I hurt you because I can¡¯t control this?¡± He looked me in the eyes.

    ¡°You won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be by your side, I promise. I know this is much for you to digest but¡­I guess this is just how it¡¯s going to be from now on. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    His eyes searched mine and then he looked away. I hugged him from the side and he rested in my embrace.

    As weid there, entwined in each other¡¯s arms, a sense of worry settled within me.

    What was going to happen from there on? Now Adrian had be a hybrid, would my dad find out? And once he finds out, what would he do to Adrian?

 Chapter 19

    Another week had passed. Tyler and Audrey visited for sometime again, for reasons I didn¡¯t want to know, and Adrian had been more quiet than usual. I knew why but I wandered every night, not wanting to sleep, if things would go back to normal after what we had both realized.

    Adrian has be a hybrid.

    It was a secret I would keep to myself and one Adrian and I would both share. He hadn¡¯t burst into a transformation ever since thest time and he¡¯d been trying to hone his newfound truth and powers. That was something really admirable about him. Not letting the unexpected twist of things depress him, but making the most out of it.

    Though, I felt Adrian¡¯s conflicted view of being part his kind and part a kind who hates his kind, I wish this would¡¯ve happened to him not during an era where the hatred between our kinds were too profound. I constantly wished things would get lessplicated, but I had helped a vampire ¨C the greatest taboo a pack hunter canmit, so what could I expect?

    One afternoon as I observed Audrey from a distance, I had a particr gut feeling. She was talking with the other dudes so freely because she was an extrovert and good with guys. Her demeanor seemed innocent and genuine to everyone around her, but I knew better. There was a certain glint in her eyes I had always noticed, a hunger for something more than her that made me cautious around her.

    She casted an evil and mocking nce at me, and I eyed her in response.

    Audrey had always been good at maniption and twisting situations to her advantage. She had made Tyler see me as a wrench and sessfully gotten him for herself but I felt her sights were set on something even bigger, yet I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread, knowing the havoc she could wreak if she seeded in any of her deceitful ns.

    She knew very well how to put on a performance, effortlessly weaving her web of lies. Trapping Tyler and the rest of the pack in her game which she was carefully doing and I saw through her¡­ maybe that¡¯s why she detested me so much.

    Her words wereced with poison, carefully designed to sow seeds of doubt and argument in our grove.

    I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Audrey¡¯s words and gestures seemed calcted, designed to get a specific response. It was as if she was using her charm and charisma to manipte Tyler and gain favor with the pack.

    As I watched her y her role with a chilling perfection, I couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at how easily they were falling for it. I knew the truth, the darkness that lurked beneath her charming disguise. I couldn¡¯t let her seed in her twisted ambitions.

    But how could I expose her without proof? Audrey was the mistress of maniption, leaving no trace of her deceit. I needed to be cautious, to gather evidence and then, expose her true nature before it was toote.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, I had to add that to my list of things to fucking do, because at this point, life didn¡¯t want to get slower for me. They wereplications at every corner.

    Adrian¡¯s a hybrid now.

    The hidden journal and the riddles.

    Don¡¯s sudden disappearance.

    And then the ring.

    If only the puzzles would fit in by themselves ordingly in my life, every single day would be less stressful and drama-filled than it already was.

    But I saved a vampire ¨C yeah, I know now that was what triggered things.

    ?????????

    One ordinary afternoon, as if any day in my life is actually ¡®ordinary¡¯, a fleet of cars pulled into our  grove, catching everyone¡¯s attention. Whispers spread through the air and I was obviously curious.

    Who could be arriving with such an entourage? And why was this personing?

    My parents had already summoned everyone outside, so I believed the person would be a dignitary of some sort. As themotion settled, a familiar footstep echoed through the main gate, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze.

    I exchanged a nce with Jaxon. We both shared our curiosity and concern. Adrian was also present there and was resolute. The entourage had covered the person¡¯s figure until  he was directly in front of my father. They spaced out to reveal the dignitary.

    It was Rex Bratson, Tyler¡¯s father and the Alpha of the pack.

    Something important must be happening for him to make an unexpected appearance.

    Everyone quickly bowed before him, including my parents, to show reverence.

    Rex was known for his authoritative presence and unwavering dedication to the pack. His visits were usually reserved for significant matters, and his arrival now hinted that something of great importance and urgency would be happening soon.

    Questions flooded my mind. What news did Rex bring? What could havepelled him to pay us a visit at this particr moment? Was it rted to the suspicions I had about Audrey? No, that was so stupid.

    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± My father said and the rest of us echoed, ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been but a short while, Henry.¡± He said as he went to shake my dad cordially.

    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± My mom smiled cidly at him.

    ¡°Rebekah.¡± He nodded to her too.

    ¡°To what do I owe this visit?¡± My father inquired.

    ¡°Oh, Henry, it is but a matter of love and scrutiny.¡±

    As Rex turned to face the entrance, my father and the rest of us did too. Tyler and Audrey came hand-in-hand through the door and stood a considerable space away from the elders.

    What was going on?

    ¡°I see¡­¡± My father tried to catch up.

    ¡°We¡¯re to n a wedding soon, and I¡¯ve alsoe to query about a particr werewolf hunter my son seems to not shut up about.¡± Rex¡¯s smile looked dangerous and scary at least.

    What he said¡­. a wedding, Tyler, werewolf hunter?

    I looked at Tyler and Audrey and caught her sinister smirk and Tyler¡¯s apprehensive stare too.

    A single question echoed in my mind: What exactly has Rexe for?

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Jaxon and my father hurriedly led Rex into the other room, their expressions filled with a mix of respect and unease.

    I stood at the distance, watching the scene unfold. The others also had no idea what was going on. Tyler and Audrey had already went through the other door to a separate room. Rex¡¯s arrival had stirred something within me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly he came for?

    As the meetingmenced I found a way to go close to the door to eavesdrop on their conversation. The others watched me, including Adrian, but noone did anything to stop me. Rex wasted no time in addressing the reason for his visit and it was the first thing that came out of his mouth that made me stop breathing.

    ¡°My son, Tyler, and Audrey, one of your hunter¡¯s daughter, are to be married.¡±

 Chapter 20

    My hands on the wall beside the door slid down slowly as I reclined back. I looked at everyone else, and the cluelessness showed on their faces.

    I didn¡¯t know how to take in that information. Really, I didn¡¯t want to believe it. It had always been my dream to be the Luna of this pack ¨C I had fantasized about it and spent my idle time specting on how exactly the kingdom would be with me and Ty-

    He walked out of the room he was in with Audrey and closed the door behind him. With his back against the wall, he shifted his gaze to me. I could see regret and self-denial in his eyes, as if he was trying to tell me something but he didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear.

    My father¡¯s voice brought back my attention, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s splendid, Alpha. Em¡­when will the preparations begin?¡±

    ¡°As soon as my son proposes to the girl.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t proposed yet?¡±

    ¡°No, but he¡¯s told me he wishes to marry her and I havee to tell you so you can talk to the girl¡¯s father.¡±

    I turned to look back at Tyler and he did the same too. Why was I feeling hurt by hearing this conversation about this news?

    ¡°Okay, Alpha. It will be done.¡±

    ¡°Good, now¡­ on to the main reason I came here. I heard¡­ your warriors captured a werewolf hunter.¡±

    My father paused then replied, ¡°And who told you of this, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°My son.¡±

    I was too annoyed and emotionally conflicted to look at Tyler one more time.

    Rex¡¯s words cut through the door like a sharp de, ¡°That hunter¡¯s presence in the pack is a big threat to everyone else. Don¡¯t you know the origin of those people?¡±

    ¡°Werewolf hunters?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are scallywags and untamed savages. They say they kill threats to our kind but they are the threats themselves.¡±

    How can something Adrian and I just made up to protect him have so much impact on the Alpha?

    ¡°I am aware of that, Alpha, and that¡¯s why I have taken precautionary measures and subdued his powers.¡±

    ¡°And how did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I turned him into a Limean.¡±

    The silence amplified my anticipation.

    Rex finally broke it, ¡°You turned him¡­into¡­. a Limean? Is that the solution to curtailing the fiery passions of your daughter and her involvement with that brute?¡±

    My eyes widened. How did the Alpha know of that too?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alpha, I have cautioned my daughter and-¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems you haven¡¯t cautioned her enough. Maybe it¡¯s the loose character my son saw in her that made him rethink her being his mate¡­¡±

    I felt insulted. Loose character? I had a loose character? What had Tyler been telling his father about me and the grove?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I raised my daughter that way, Alpha.¡± My mom finally spoke.

    ¡°You know very well this grove is a pir to the pack. Whatever happens here, affects what happens there. If you don¡¯t ensure the smooth running of things here, the pack will be gravely affected.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Alpha.¡± My dad replied solemnly, too solemn for my liking.

    ¡°So, why have you been negligent? To allow an eldere back to me toin of the utter disrespect he had to face in this grove? Such has never happened, until you decided to let a hoodlum into our home!¡±

    The weight of his words hung heavily in the room. I nced at Tyler, searching for a familiar gaze that could give me understanding, but all I saw was nkness.

    It pained me to think that my actions had caused my father to be reprimanded in the ears of everyone.

    Rex¡¯s tirade continued, ¡°I willy emphasis on this and this alone. You need to be vignt of your daughter, that man and your warriors. If anyone makes a slip up, and it gets to my ears, I¡¯ll hold you ountable for it.¡±

    The implications were clear ¨C I was seen as a vulnerable liability that needed constant protection. Nothing else from that.

    Their meeting concluded with a sense of tension hanging in the air, my father unable to say anything afterwards. What had started off on a pleasant note for them, ended with a sour reckoning.

    Rex¡¯s departure was as swift as his arrival. He had left us to process the weight of his words. Tyler and Audrey left with them and I barely brought myself to look at Tyler¡¯s face after what his father had said. I couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and frustrated.

    The room emptied, everyone dispersed, and the silence that followed was suffocating. My father¡¯s weary gaze met mine, and I could see the inner battle he was facing. He also made it clear to me I had embarrassed him when I tried to speak to him on his way to his room and he tantly ignored me. It was clear that Rex¡¯s visit had shaken him, forcing him to confront his own shorings as a father and leader.

    I took a deep breath and made my way to my own room. One couldn¡¯t process one news for another toe hitting in. Tyler and Audrey were getting married. I shouldn¡¯t care but I did.

    Then also, my father had grown more suspicious of Adrian. I didn¡¯t even see him after the meeting, neither did I, Jax. It was one heap of concern over another and I wandered how I¡¯d mentally and emotionally cope for what woulde next.

    ??????????

    I was struggling with my feelings for Adrian and theplicated rtionship I had with Tyler. I needed someone to talk to, and Sarah, my closest friend, seemed like the right person. We had been through a lot together, and I trusted her.

    One sunny afternoon, I foundfort under a big oak tree where Sarah and I often shared our secrets. She hade to visit that day and I told her about everything that happenedtely, everything except I and Adrian¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Shit¡¯s been tough, babes. Geez, why didn¡¯t you tell me about all this?¡±

    ¡°You had your own problems and duties to think of.¡± I sighed and rested my chin on my knees.

    She rubbed my back, ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯d keep things from me, babes. My mom¡¯s been having it tough cus of her sickness but it¡¯s not beenpared to what you¡¯ve been through.¡± ¡°Hey, but you¡¯re daring¡­¡±

    She smirked at me and I asked, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You fucking made out with a stranger in the library, in front of your dad and an elder! That¡¯s mad! You got more balls than me.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her, ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t like that. It was a mess¡­¡±

    ¡°A mess that you loved every moment of¡­¡±

    ¡°Sarah, fuck off.¡±

    We both giggled.

    ¡°But your dad shouldn¡¯t have called you that. He still loves you, don¡¯t mind it when he pretends to be harsh cus of Rex. When my dad was alive, he did that too anytime I made the smallest mistake.¡±

    ¡°I really felt bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over your head for it. It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. Life goes on.¡±

    It was less stressful letting off steam with Sarah. She always knew the right words to say and I appreciated that.

    There was another thing which really troubled my heart and I decided to tell her.  I took a deep breath and started telling her about my confusion and inner conflict.

    ¡°Sarah, am I crazy?¡±

    ¡°When aren¡¯t you ever?¡± She said sarcastically.

    ¡°No like, on a serious note¡­ I feel torn.¡±

    ¡°Between¡­¡±

    ¡°Two guys.¡±

    Sarah listened carefully and understood exactly what I was talking about without me exining further. She knew I had strong feelings for both Adrian and Tyler. Adrian had a mysterious charm, and we had a special connection. Tyler, on the other hand, was my first love who betrayed and embarrassed me but I still felt a connection towards.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely normal to feel that way, especially when ites to matters of the heart. It really isn¡¯t asplicated as you¡¯re making it to be.¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The thing is, babes, you really need to use more head than heart in dealing with things of the heart, or else you¡¯d just be depressed and miserable. Ask yourself what makes you attracted to both Adrian and Tyler, and then ask yourself what you want and what is important to you. If things align to one guy or to yourself, it¡¯s still a win for you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really understand what she meant so I asked, ¡°You¡¯d have to repeat that.¡±

    ¡°Look babes, it¡¯s perfectly okay to follow your heart and make choices that would make you happy. Even if it goes against what others expect from you. You¡¯d have to put you first.¡±

    ¡°So, in essence, I should be selfish?¡±

    ¡°Oh gosh, babes, why don¡¯t you understand? Look, every decision and action you make have consequences so you have to consider those before making them. It¡¯s important for you to be honest and have open conversations with both of them. Everyone involved needs to understand their roles and impact of their choices, but you should always put yourself first. Do you get me now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m starting to¡­¡±

    She sighed and leaned on the tree.

    Listening to Sarah¡¯s wise words, I started to see things more clearly. I couldn¡¯t ignore the feelings I had, but I also had a responsibility to handle the situation honestly and respect everyone¡¯s emotions, not neglecting my own priorities.

    Leaning against the tree, I thought about what to do next. The decisions I would make would not only affect my own happiness but also the dynamics within our group. It was a big responsibility, and I doubted I had the strength and support to face the challenges.

    ¡°Thanks for always being here when I need you.¡± We hugged.

    ¡°What are ride-or-dies for?¡±

    I felt lighter, as if a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Our conversation gave me the courage to confront my own feelings.

    As the sun set, I decided to have honest conversations with both Adrian and Tyler. Not too soon, but I would. Even though it¡¯d be hard facing Tyler, I just had to bring myself to do it. It was time to face the truth, express my feelings openly, and give them the chance to do the same.

    I said goodbye to Sarah as she left the gate and headed back to our group¡¯s area.

    While I walked, I kept repeating an affirmation in my mind.

    My happinesses first.

    ???????????

    As time passed, the tension between Adrian, Tyler, and me grew worse. Adrian and I were still talking but his own personal conflicts hindered him from being more open with me

    I had also noticed that Tyler¡¯s visits became more frequent. He came with Audrey sometimes and came alone other times. He would barely nce at me and I didn¡¯t want my reaction to the news about his marriage show in the way I looked at him. He hadn¡¯t proposed to Audrey yet, his concerns were shifted to Adrian.

    Jaxon told me once Tyler had found out about what happened in the library and how he told him he was angry about it. Why should he be angry about anything that I do?

    Him and Adrian didn¡¯t see eye to eye. It started with small looks andments, but soon turned into outright bullying by Tyler.

    The rest of the grove could feel the tension too, and it made everyone ufortable. Every interaction became a power struggle, with Tyler trying to prove himself dominant over Adrian.

    I felt stuck in the middle, torn between two people. One I cared about and the other I seemed to still want. I wanted peace but it seemed impossible with the growing tension. I didn¡¯t want to see the grove divided. In my heart, I knew we needed a resolution. I had to do something since I was the cause of it.

    With a heavy heart, I finally decided it was time to talk to Adrian and Tyler separately. I needed to be honest with them about my feelings. Firstly, I needed to talk to Tyler.

    I walked up to Tyler, with much inner struggle, and called him, ¡°Tyler, I need to talk to you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at me. He continued staring at Audrey who was about leaving, which made me feel weird.

    ¡°Tyler, I said I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°And I heard you..¡± he said without looking at me.

    ¡°Can you at least look at me?¡±

    ¡°If I did, would you be able to say what you came to say?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You came to threaten me to stay away from your Adrian, right? When I said you moved on too fast, you said I was being delusional. What about now?¡±

    He had stood up and was staring at me, his teeth shut together.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to threaten you. I came to talk to you, but it seems your insecurities haven¡¯t gotten lesser since west talked.¡± I didn¡¯t want to say anything else from what I had practiced but Tyler always brought out the worst in me.

    ¡°My insecurities?¡± Heughed, ¡°I¡¯m the insecure one? If that¡¯s true, then why have you been looking so down ever since you heard about I and Audrey¡¯s  wedding?¡±

    What was he talking about? He¡¯s not about to weaponize my emotions against me, ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I care if you both are getting married?¡±

    ¡°I saw it in your eyes that day and I can still see it then now.¡± He spoke with so much confidence.

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°That you still care¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°It was a huge mistakeing here¡­¡± I wanted to turn around to leave when he grabbed my hand and pulled me to his chest. My hands held his shoulder and he locked me into him. I didn¡¯t realise we had been staring at each other for a while until he spoke, ¡°You would actually choose him over me? That rascal? You want him?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me right now, Tyler.¡± My stomach turned.

    ¡°Tell me. Do you love him?¡± He pulled my waist unto his pelvis more and I wrestled to free myself from his hold.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Tell me! Do you choose him over me?¡± His voice got sterner and his eyes had ckened¡­ it was as if his wolf was awakening.

    ¡°Tyler, stop this! Let me go!¡±

    Before I could think, he had already smashed his lips unto mine in the most aggressive way and I felt my body get hotter. He kissed me with all the anger and frustration he had bottled up then pulled away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss this? Do you want him more than you want me?¡± His voice broke but his eyes grew darker.

    I was short of breath and on the brink of tears, ¡°Please Tyler, just let me go¡­¡±

    His snare got fouler and as he was about to hold the back of my neck, someone spoke with a powerful voice behind us, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? She told you to let her go.¡±

    We both turned back and saw Adrian standing there with his fists balled and his red eyes burning at Tyler.

 Chapter 21

    Tyler looked at him then dragged me to his side, still holding my arm, ¡°It¡¯s like I haven¡¯t given you a proper thrashing yet¡­¡±

    ¡°If you wanna go for it now, you cane on ahead. Let her go first.¡± Adrian looked at me with empathy.

    ¡°And who are you to tell me what to do?¡±

    ¡°Let her go¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck my ass.¡± Tyler said and spat at Adrian.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Adrian smirked then cleaned his mouth with the back of his hand. He started walking towards us with a raised fist and just before he struck Taylor, I stood in front of Taylor and held Adrian¡¯s chest with my right hand.

    ¡°No, please¡­don¡¯t¡­¡±, Adrian looked at me in confusion as he lowered his fist.

    ¡°Both of you should stop this please. Just stop everything¡­it¡¯s not helping anybody.¡± I said, panting.

    Tyler still walked closer to Adrian so their faces were inches from one another, ¡°If you think I¡¯d let you take what¡¯s mine, you better think again. And I swear if I see you again, I¡¯d tear you limb to limb.¡±

    He brushed his shoulder as he walked past him and turned again to look at me before walking out the gate. What did he mean by Adrian taking what was his? I really hope he wasn¡¯t referring to me. For sure, he wasn¡¯t.

    Adrian turned to me, ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°I hate him so much.¡± Do I really? ¡°I just wish he¡¯d leave me alone¡­. he¡¯s making me more confused anytime he shows up. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t deal with him, with all this.¡±

    I tried not to cry in front of Adrian but the tears dropped slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±  I said then broke into a sprint. As I ran, I realized how I¡¯d messed up again. I wanted to say so many things to Tyler, to give him a piece of my mind. I wanted to tell him he had no right to ask what I felt for another guy. He had no right to tell me I betrayed him when he was the one who tantly did. He had no right to say all those things he said to me.

    But my emotions got the best of me. Being so close to him after such a long time, I melted in his arms. Why did it feel so good being that intimate with him, even though I knew I hated him? Why? I wanted him to kiss me ¨C I admit, I did. I liked it when he did, that¡¯s why I wanted him to leave me because I knew if he continued, I¡¯d prove his point andpletely embarrass myself in front of him. I was such a mess.

    When I reached my room, I quickly shut the door behind me and brought out my phone to call the person who had suggested I go for the confrontation in the first ce.

    ¡°Hello?¡± My voice was silent but broke.

    ¡°Hey babes¡­hey what¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you alright?¡± Sonia quickly answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in love with him.¡±

    ¡°What? With who?¡±

    ¡°Tyler.¡± And then the realisation and bitter truth hit me like a truck.

    ??????????

    The next day came by swiftly. Sarah hadforted me after the awkward fallout and she adviced I should take time away from both Adrian and Tyler since it was really affecting my day thinking about them.

    My attention had quickly shifted to Audrey earlier that day when I saw her talking with her dad, but not about any wedding. She had mistakenly seen me staring at them so she approached me afterwards.

    ¡°Is that how you miserably stalk people you are so jealous of?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Oh stop with the BS, what did you hear?¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything because I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. You were standing in an open space and I happened to be passing by.¡±

    ¡°You better not act smart with me, bitch.¡± She swooshed her hair to the side to showcase her bouncy curls.

    ¡°Look Audrey, I didn¡¯t hear anything, can you just let me be?¡±

    She eyed me, ¡°I¡¯ll have my eyes on you¡­¡± before she walked away.

    That was strange. What was she really talking about with her dad that she didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear, that she had toe to me to intimidate me for it? If it wasn¡¯t about the wedding then what else? This was so sus.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Jaxon and I sat together in a quiet corner of the library, findingfort in each other¡¯spany.

    ¡°Jax, Audrey¡¯s been really acting suspicioustely, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°How? In what way?¡±

    I noticed a bruise on his forehead, ¡°What happened to you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just a bruise from training. What were you saying about Audrey?¡±

    ¡°Like she¡¯s just been acting strange. She¡¯s hiding secrets from us. Earlier this morning, I saw her and her father talking about something and they looked like they were arguing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s family issues¡­¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, Jax, you always like discrediting me before thinking through what I tell you.¡±

    ¡°But I have and I¡¯m just giving possibilities¡­I do understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± I said, relieved.

    As we talked, it became clear that he had the same doubts.

    Jaxon confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve also been suspicious of Audrey for a while. There¡¯s a lot of things that don¡¯t make sense about her behavior. She isn¡¯t a royalty but she acts like one. That doesn¡¯t even tick me off the most. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been hearing about her mom being in a psych ward and her dad forcing her to marry into royalty to ¡®make up for her mother¡¯s wrongs¡¯ or something¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing that.¡± I was shocked.

    ¡°About her mom and¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but they are rumours right?¡±

    ¡°Just for now, yes. Not just that but she also seems to be hiding a lot of secrets about her family from us. There¡¯s a time we were discussing with the others about where we all came from and everybody had a turn to speak. When it was hers, she didn¡¯t say anything and found a way to change the convo. She¡¯s always so secretive about that topic.¡±

    I¡¯d never really heard all these things about Audrey so it was really eye-opening and kind of confirming my doubts about her. How in the hell did she even get so close to Tyler under my nose? I quickly sifted that from my thoughts. It was obvious that Audrey had hidden reasons for what she was doing and was manipting others.

    Thinking about the harm Audrey could cause to the grove made me really scared. She seemed to be really focused on having power and control, and I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch her ruin everything we cared about.

    ¡°Lily?¡±

    ¡°Uhn?¡± I was into my thoughts again. ¡°Jax, we need toe up with a n to show who Audrey really is in front of everyone. She¡¯s so giving me snake vibes and I promise I¡¯m not just saying so out of personal malice.¡±

    Jaxon nodded and stroke his chin, ¡°If in the nearest future she poses any threat, we¡¯d have to stop her, but for now¡­it¡¯s all spections you know.¡±

    ¡°But we need to find out if those spections are true, right?

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Hey, I just kinda rhymed.¡±

    He rolled his eyes and I yfully hit his arm.

    We decided to gather proof, watch her closely, and talk to other pack members who might feel the same way we did.

    Our ¡®secret mission¡¯ began and I could finally get my mind off the whole drama. We asked questions, listened to what people had experienced, and put together the pieces of Audrey¡¯s sneaky behavior. It needed us to be patient, clever, and careful about what we said. Note to self, the hunt was really on.

    ???????????

    In thete hours of a particr day, I just finished kitchen duties and was wandering the house looking for Jaxon as we nned to meet up. As I walked up to Jaxon, I noticed a seriousness in his eyes and heard a firmness in his voice as he spoke on his phone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain that he is the one¡­I.. just give me time, please. I will find him, I promise.¡± He said in a hushed tone.

    Something felt strange, but before I could ask him about it, he quickly ended the call when he noticed me and greeted me with a forced smile.

    ¡°Hey, Lily! I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why not? Are you ready for our little adventure?¡± Jaxon asked, sounding cheerful and lighthearted. It was different from how serious he had just been. Even so, I decided to put aside my suspicions and go along with his ns.

    ¡°Sure. Where are we going?¡± I asked, trying to match his excitement.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the edge of the forest. I found a hidden spot there a while ago. It¡¯s peaceful and calm, a perfect ce to get away from all the chaos,¡± Jaxon exined, leading the way as we left the grove.

    As we walked through the trees, my mind kept going back to the mysterious phone call. Who was he talking to? What were they talking about? It bothered me, but I chose to trust Jaxon for now, that even if it was something serious, he would tellter.

    Finally, we reached the secret spot, and just as Jaxon had said, it was a quiet and beautiful ce. The smell of wildflowers filled the air, and the warm evening sun made everything look magical. It was a nice break from the tension and uncertainty in our grove.

    Sitting down on the grass, Jaxon turned to me with a genuine smile. ¡°Lily, thanks for trusting me with your worries about Audrey. It took courage to speak up, and I appreciate that we¡¯re facing this together.¡±

    I nodded, feeling grateful. Jaxon had been a true friend during this difficult time, and I couldn¡¯t imagine going through it without him by my side.

    As the evening went on, we shared stories,ughed, and for a while, we forgot about the weight of our responsibilities. It was a much-needed break, a chance to forget about all the chaos and simply enjoy each other¡¯spany.

    But as the sky grew darker and the stars appeared, I noticed a hint of concern in Jaxon¡¯s eyes. It was brief, but I couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°Jaxon, is everything okay?¡± I asked, sounding worried.

    He hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lily. Just a passing thought. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Jax?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything is fine already.¡±

    ¡°Jax, if there¡¯s something wrong, you should tel-¡±

    ¡°Why are you persisting, Lily?¡± His voice sounded condemning this time so I decided to stop questioning him further.

    But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to his words. It seemed like he was carrying something, something he wasn¡¯t ready to tell me yet. I respected his boundaries, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling curious.

    As we walked back to the pack area, I wondered what Jaxon was keeping from me. There was a hidden side to him, a part of him I hadn¡¯t fully understood. While I knew he had good intentions, a small part of me wondered if there was more to our friendship than I realized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He suddenly said after minutes of silence between us.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For cutting you off like that. I know you sincerely care about me that¡¯s why you asked me like that.¡±

    My eyes got watery and I hugged him. He hugged me back and it was as if I told him I¡¯d always be there for him through the hug.

    I pulled back, ¡°I respect your silence, Jax. Anything going on that you want to deal with alone, it¡¯s fine, but please when it¡¯s getting too much for you to do so, you know you have to tell me. We¡¯re friends forever.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thanks again. Goodnight.¡±

    He said before leaving me in front of my room¡¯s door, worrying about him.

    I just hoped the answers woulde in time.

 Chapter 22

    Another week had passed. Tyler and Audrey visited for sometime again, for reasons I didn¡¯t want to know, and Adrian had been more quiet than usual. I knew why but I wandered every night, not wanting to sleep, if things would go back to normal after what we had both realized.

    Adrian has be a hybrid.

    It was a secret I would keep to myself and one Adrian and I would both share. He hadn¡¯t burst into a transformation ever since thest time and he¡¯d been trying to hone his new truth and powers. That was something really admirable about him. Not letting the unexpected twist of things depress him, but making the most out of it.

    Though, I understood Adrian¡¯s conflicted view of being part his kind and part a kind who hates his kind, I wish this would¡¯ve happened to him not during an era where the hatred between our kinds were too profound. I constantly wished things would get lessplicated, but I had helped a vampire ¨C the greatest taboo a pack hunter canmit, so what could I expect?

    One afternoon as I observed Audrey from a distance, I had a particr gut feeling. She was talking with the other dudes so freely because she was an extrovert and good with guys. Her demeanor seemed innocent and genuine to everyone around her, but I knew better. There was a certain glint in her eyes I had always noticed, a hunger for something more than her that made me cautious around her.

    She casted an evil and mocking nce at me, and I eyed her in response.

    Audrey had always been good at maniption and twisting situations to her advantage. She had made Tyler see me as a wrench and sessfully gotten him for herself but I felt her sights were set on something even bigger, yet I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread, knowing the havoc she could wreak if she seeded in any of her deceitful ns.

    She knew very well how to put on a performance, effortlessly weaving her sheet of lies; trapping Tyler and the rest of the pack in her game which she was carefully doing and I saw through her¡­ maybe that¡¯s why she detested me so much.

    Her words wereced with poison and carefully designed to sow seeds of doubt and argument in our grove.

    I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Audrey¡¯s words and gestures seemed calcted, somewhat designed to get a specific response. It was as if she was using her charm and charisma to manipte Tyler and gain favor with the pack.

    As I watched her y her role with a chilling perfection, I couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at how easily they were falling for it. I knew the truth, the darkness that lingered beneath her charming disguise. I couldn¡¯t let her seed in her twisted ambitions.

    But how could I expose her without proof? Audrey was the mistress of maniption who was always sure to not leave a trace of her deceit. I needed to be cautious, to gather evidence and then, expose her true nature before it was toote.

    Now, I had to add that to my list of things to fucking do, because at this point, life didn¡¯t want to get slower for me. They wereplications at every corner.

    Adrian¡¯s a hybrid now.

    The hidden journal and the riddles.

    Don¡¯s sudden disappearance.

    And then the ring.

    If only the puzzles would fit in by themselves ordingly in my life, every single day would be less stressful and drama-filled than it already was.

    But I saved a vampire ¨C yeah, I know now that was what triggered things.

    ?????????

    One ordinary afternoon, as if any day in my life is actually ¡®ordinary¡¯, a fleet of cars pulled into our  grove, catching everyone¡¯s attention. Whispers spread through the air and I was obviously curious.

    Who could be arriving with such an entourage? And why was this personing?

    My parents had already summoned everyone outside, so I believed the person would be a dignitary of some sort. As themotion settled, a familiar footstep echoed through the main gate, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze.

    I exchanged a nce with Jaxon. We both shared our curiosity and concern. Adrian was also present there and was resolute. The entourage had covered the person¡¯s figure until  he was directly in front of my father. They spaced out to reveal the dignitary.

    It was Rex Bratson, Tyler¡¯s father and the Alpha of the pack.

    Something important must be happening for him to make an unexpected appearance.

    Everyone quickly bowed before him, including my parents, to show reverence.

    Rex was known for his authoritative presence and solid dedication to the pack. His visits were usually reserved for significant matters, and his arrival now hinted that something of great importance and urgency would be happening soon.

    Questions flooded my mind. What news did Rex bring? What could havepelled him to pay us a visit at this particr moment? Was it rted to the suspicions I had about Audrey? No, that was so stupid.

    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± My father said and the rest of us echoed, ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been but a short while, Henry.¡± He said as he went to shake my dad cordially.

    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± My mom smiled cidly at him.

    ¡°Rebekah.¡± He nodded to her too.

    ¡°To what do I owe this visit?¡± My father inquired.

    ¡°Oh, Henry, it is but a matter of love and scrutiny.¡±

    As Rex turned to face the entrance, my father and the rest of us did too. Tyler and Audrey came hand-in-hand through the door and stood a considerable space away from the elders.

    What was going on?

    ¡°I see¡­¡± My father tried to catch up.

    ¡°We¡¯re to n a wedding soon, and I¡¯ve alsoe to query about a particr werewolf hunter my son seems to not shut up about.¡± Rex¡¯s smile looked dangerous and scary at least.

    What he said¡­. a wedding, Tyler, werewolf hunter?

    I looked at Tyler and Audrey and caught her sinister smirk and Tyler¡¯s apprehensive stare too.

    A single question echoed in my mind: What exactly has Rexe for?

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Jaxon and my father hurriedly led Rex into the other room, their expressions filled with a blend of respect and unease.

    I stood at the distance, watching the scene unfold. The others also had no idea what was going on. Tyler and Audrey had already went through the other door to a separate room. Rex¡¯s arrival had stirred something within me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly he came for?

    As the meetingmenced I found a way to go close to the door to eavesdrop on their conversation. The others watched me, including Adrian, but noone did anything to stop me. Rex wasted no time in addressing the reason for his visit and it was the first thing that came out of his mouth that made me stop breathing.

    ¡°My son, Tyler, and Audrey, one of your hunter¡¯s daughter, are to be married.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 23

    My hands on the wall beside the door slid down slowly as I reclined back. I looked at everyone else, and the cluelessness showed on their faces.

    I didn¡¯t know how to take in that information. Really, I didn¡¯t want to believe it. It had always been my dream to be the Luna of this pack ¨C I had fantasized about it and spent my idle time specting on how exactly the kingdom would be with me and Ty-

    He walked out of the room he was in with Audrey and closed the door behind him. With his back against the wall, he shifted his gaze to me. I could see regret and self-denial in his eyes, as if he was trying to tell me something but he didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear.

    My father¡¯s voice brought back my attention, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s splendid, Alpha. Em¡­when will the preparations begin?¡±

    ¡°As soon as my son proposes to the girl.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t proposed yet?¡±

    ¡°No, but he¡¯s told me he wishes to marry her and I havee to tell you so you can talk to the girl¡¯s father.¡±

    I turned to look back at Tyler and he did the same too. Why was I feeling hurt by hearing this conversation about this news?

    ¡°Okay, Alpha. It will be done.¡±

    ¡°Good, now¡­ on to the main reason I came here. I heard¡­ your warriors captured a werewolf hunter.¡±

    My father paused then replied, ¡°And who told you of this, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°My son.¡±

    I was too annoyed and emotionally conflicted to look at Tyler one more time.

    Rex¡¯s words cut through the door like a sharp de, ¡°That hunter¡¯s presence in the pack is a big threat to everyone else. Don¡¯t you know the origin of those people?¡±

    ¡°Werewolf hunters?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are scallywags and untamed savages. They say they kill threats to our kind but they are the threats themselves.¡±

    How can something Adrian and I just made up to protect him have so much impact on the Alpha?

    ¡°I am aware of that, Alpha, and that¡¯s why I have taken precautionary measures and subdued his powers.¡±

    ¡°And how did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I turned him into a Limean.¡±

    The silence amplified my anticipation.

    Rex finally broke it, ¡°You turned him¡­into¡­. a Limean? Is that the solution to curtailing the fiery passions of your daughter and her involvement with that brute?¡±

    My eyes widened. How did the Alpha know of that too?

    ¡°Alpha, I have cautioned my daughter and-¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems you haven¡¯t cautioned her enough. Maybe it¡¯s the loose character my son saw in her that made him rethink her being his mate¡­¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I felt insulted. Loose character? I had a loose character? What had Tyler been telling his father about me and the grove?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I raised my daughter that way, Alpha.¡± My mom finally spoke.

    ¡°You know very well this grove is a pir to the pack. Whatever happens here, affects what happens there. If you don¡¯t ensure the smooth running of things here, the pack will be gravely affected.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Alpha.¡± My dad replied solemnly, too solemn for my liking.

    ¡°So, why have you been negligent? To allow an eldere back to me toin of the utter disrespect he had to face in this grove? Such has never happened, until you decided to let a hoodlum into our home!¡±

    The weight of his words hung heavily in the room. I nced at Tyler, searching for a familiar gaze that could give me understanding, but all I saw was nkness.

    It pained me to think that my actions had caused my father to be reprimanded in the ears of everyone.

    Rex¡¯s tirade continued, ¡°I willy emphasis on this and this alone. You need to be vignt of your daughter, that man and your warriors. If anyone makes a slip up, and it gets to my ears, I¡¯ll hold you ountable for it.¡±

    The implications were clear ¨C I was seen as a vulnerable liability that needed constant protection. Nothing else from that.

    Their meeting concluded with a sense of tension hanging in the air, my father unable to say anything afterwards. What had started off on a pleasant note for them, ended with a sour reckoning.

    Rex¡¯s departure was as swift as his arrival. He had left us to process the weight of his words. Tyler and Audrey left with them and I barely brought myself to look at Tyler¡¯s face after what his father had said. I couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and frustrated.

    The room emptied, everyone dispersed, and the silence that followed was suffocating. My father¡¯s weary gaze met mine, and I could see the inner battle he was facing. He also made it clear to me I had embarrassed him when I tried to speak to him on his way to his room and he tantly ignored me. It was clear that Rex¡¯s visit had shaken him, forcing him to confront his own shorings as a father and leader.

    I took a deep breath and made my way to my own room. One couldn¡¯t process one news before another came hitting in. Tyler and Audrey were getting married. I shouldn¡¯t care but I did.

    Then also, my father had grown more suspicious of Adrian. I didn¡¯t even see him after the meeting, neither did I, Jax. It was one heap of concern over another and I wandered how I¡¯d mentally and emotionally cope for what woulde next.

    ??????????

    I was struggling with my feelings for Adrian and theplicated rtionship I had with Tyler. I needed someone to talk to, and Sarah, my closest friend, seemed like the right person. We had been through a lot together, and I trusted her.

    One sunny afternoon, I foundfort under a big oak tree where Sarah and I often shared our secrets. She hade to visit that day and I told her about everything that happenedtely, everything except I and Adrian¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Shit¡¯s been tough, babes. Geez, why didn¡¯t you tell me about all this?¡±

    ¡°You had your own problems and duties to think of.¡± I sighed and rested my chin on my knees.

    She rubbed my back, ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯d keep things from me, babes. My mom¡¯s been having it tough cus of her sickness but it¡¯s not beenpared to what you¡¯ve been through¡­Hey, but you¡¯re daring¡­¡±

    She smirked at me and I asked, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You fucking made out with a stranger in the library, in front of your dad and an elder! That¡¯s mad! You got more balls than me.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her, ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t like that. It was a mess¡­¡±

    ¡°A mess that you loved every moment of¡­¡±

    ¡°Sarah, fuck off.¡±

    We both giggled.

    ¡°But your dad shouldn¡¯t have called you that. He still loves you, don¡¯t mind it when he pretends to be harsh cus of Rex. When my dad was alive, he did that too anytime I made the smallest mistake.¡±

    ¡°I really felt bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over your head for it. It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. Life goes on.¡±

    It was less stressful letting off steam with Sarah. She always knew the right words to say and I appreciated that.

    There was another thing which really troubled my heart and I decided to tell her.  I took a deep breath and started telling her about my confusion and inner conflict.

    ¡°Sarah, am I crazy?¡±

    ¡°When aren¡¯t you ever?¡± She said sarcastically.

    ¡°No like, on a serious note¡­ I feel torn.¡±

    ¡°Between¡­¡±

    ¡°Two guys.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Sarah listened carefully and understood exactly what I was talking about without me exining further. She knew I had strong feelings for both Adrian and Tyler. Adrian had a mysterious charm, and we had a special connection. Tyler, on the other hand, was my first love who betrayed and embarrassed me but I still felt a connection towards.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely normal to feel that way, especially when ites to matters of the heart. It really isn¡¯t asplicated as you¡¯re making it to be.¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The thing is, babes, you really need to use more head than heart in dealing with things of the heart, or else you¡¯d just be depressed and miserable. Ask yourself what makes you attracted to both Adrian and Tyler, and then ask yourself what you want and what is important to you. If things align to one guy or to yourself, it¡¯s still a win for you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really understand what she meant so I asked, ¡°You¡¯d have to repeat that.¡±

    ¡°Look babes, it¡¯s perfectly okay to follow your heart and make choices that would make you happy. Even if it goes against what others expect from you. You¡¯d have to put you first.¡±

    ¡°So, in essence, I should be selfish?¡±

    ¡°Oh gosh, babes, why don¡¯t you understand? Look, every decision and action you make have consequences so you have to consider those before making them. It¡¯s important for you to be honest and have open conversations with both of them. Everyone involved needs to understand their roles and impact of their choices, but you should always put yourself first. Do you get me now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m starting to¡­¡±

    She sighed and leaned on the tree.

    Listening to Sarah¡¯s asional wise words, I started to see things more clearly. I couldn¡¯t ignore the feelings I had, but I also had a responsibility to handle the situation honestly and respect everyone¡¯s emotions, not neglecting my own priorities.

    Leaning against the tree, I thought about what to do next. The decisions I would make would not only affect my own happiness but also the dynamics within our group. It was a big responsibility, and I doubted I had the strength and support to face the challenges.

    ¡°Thanks for always being here when I need you.¡± We hugged.

    ¡°What are ride-or-dies for?¡±

    I felt lighter, as if a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Our conversation gave me the courage to confront my own feelings.

    As the sun set, I decided to have honest conversations with both Adrian and Tyler. Not too soon, but I would. Even though it¡¯d be hard facing Tyler, I just had to bring myself to do it. It was time to face the truth, express my feelings openly, and give them the chance to do the same.

    I said goodbye to Sarah as she left the gate and headed back to our group¡¯s area.

    While I walked, I kept repeating an affirmation in my mind.

    My happinesses first.

    ???????????

    As time passed, the tension between Adrian, Tyler, and me grew worse. Adrian and I were still talking but his own personal conflicts hindered him from being more open with me

    I had also noticed that Tyler¡¯s visits became more frequent. He came with Audrey sometimes and came alone other times. He would barely nce at me and I didn¡¯t want my reaction to the news about his marriage show in the way I looked at him. He hadn¡¯t proposed to Audrey yet, his concerns were shifted to Adrian.

    Jaxon told me once Tyler had found out about what happened in the library and how he told him he was angry about it. Why should he be angry about anything that I do?

    Him and Adrian didn¡¯t see eye to eye. It started with small looks andments, but soon turned into outright bullying by Tyler.

    The rest of the grove could feel the tension too, and it made everyone ufortable. Every interaction became a power struggle, with Tyler trying to prove himself dominant over Adrian.

    I felt stuck in the middle, torn between two people. One I cared about and the other I seemed to still want. I wanted peace but it seemed impossible with the growing tension. I didn¡¯t want to see the grove divided. In my heart, I knew we needed a resolution. I had to do something since I was the cause of it.

    With a heavy heart, I finally decided it was time to talk to Adrian and Tyler separately. I needed to be honest with them about my feelings. Firstly, I needed to talk to Tyler.

    I walked up to Tyler, with much inner struggle, and called him, ¡°Tyler, I need to talk to you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at me. He continued staring at Audrey who was about leaving, which made me feel weird.

    ¡°Tyler, I said I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°And I heard you..¡± he said without looking at me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can you at least look at me?¡±

    ¡°If I did, would you be able to say what you came to say?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You came to threaten me to stay away from your Adrian, right? When I said you moved on too fast, you said I was being delusional. What about now?¡±

    He had stood up and was staring at me, his teeth shut together.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to threaten you. I came to talk to you, but it seems your insecurities haven¡¯t gotten lesser since west talked.¡± I didn¡¯t want to say anything else from what I had practiced but Tyler always brought out the worst in me.

    ¡°My insecurities?¡± Heughed, ¡°I¡¯m the insecure one? If that¡¯s true, then why have you been looking so down ever since you heard about I and Audrey¡¯s  wedding?¡±

    What was he talking about? He¡¯s not about to weaponize my emotions against me, ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I care if you both are getting married?¡±

    ¡°I saw it in your eyes that day and I can still see it in them now.¡± He spoke with so much confidence that infuriated me the more.

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°That you still care¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°It was a huge mistakeing here¡­¡± I wanted to turn around to leave when he grabbed my hand and pulled me to his chest. My hands held his shoulder and he locked me in his embrace. I didn¡¯t realise we had been staring at each other for a while until he spoke, ¡°You would actually choose him over me? That rascal? You want him?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me right now, Tyler.¡± My stomach turned.

    ¡°Tell me. Do you love him?¡± He pulled my waist unto his pelvis more and I wrestled to free myself from his hold.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Tell me! Do you choose him over me?¡± His voice got sterner and his eyes had ckened¡­ it was as if his wolf was awakening.

    ¡°Tyler, stop this! Let me go!¡±

    Before I could think, he had already smashed his lips unto mine in the most aggressive way and I felt my body get hotter. He kissed me with all the anger and frustration he had bottled up then pulled away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss this? Do you want him more than you want me?¡± His voice broke but his eyes grew darker.

    I was short of breath and on the brink of tears, ¡°Please Tyler, just let me go¡­¡±

    His snare got fouler and as he was about to hold the back of my neck, someone spoke with a baritone voice behind us, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? She told you to let her go.¡±

    We both turned back and saw Adrian standing there with his fists balled and his emerald eyes burning at Tyler.

 Chapter 25

    Tyler looked at him then dragged me to his side, still holding my arm, ¡°It¡¯s like I haven¡¯t given you a proper thrashing yet¡­¡±

    ¡°If you wanna go for it now, you cane on ahead. Let her go first.¡± Adrian looked at me with empathy.

    ¡°And who are you to tell me what to do?¡±

    ¡°Let her go¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck my ass.¡± Tyler said and spat at Adrian.

    Adrian smirked then cleaned his mouth with the back of his hand. He started walking towards us with a raised fist and just before he struck Taylor, I stood in front of Taylor and held Adrian¡¯s chest with my right hand.

    ¡°No, please¡­don¡¯t¡­¡±, Adrian looked at me in confusion as he lowered his fist.

    ¡°Both of you should stop this please. Just stop everything¡­it¡¯s not helping anybody.¡± I said, panting.

    Tyler still walked closer to Adrian so their faces were inches from one another, ¡°If you think I¡¯d let you take what¡¯s mine, you better think again. And I swear if I see you again, I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb.¡±

    He brushed his shoulder as he walked past him and turned again to look at me before walking out the gate. What did he mean by Adrian taking what was his? I really hope he wasn¡¯t referring to me. For sure, he wasn¡¯t.

    Adrian turned to me, ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°I hate him so much.¡± Do I really? ¡°I just wish he¡¯d leave me alone¡­. he¡¯s making me more confused anytime he shows up. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t deal with him, with all this.¡±

    I tried not to cry in front of Adrian but the tears dropped slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said then broke into a sprint. As I ran, I realized how I¡¯d messed up again. I wanted to say so many things to Tyler, to give him a piece of my mind. I wanted to tell him he had no right to ask what I felt for another guy. He had no right to tell me I betrayed him when he was the one who tantly did. He had no right to say all those things he said to me.

    But my emotions got the best of me. Being so close to him after such a long time, I melted in his arms. Why did it feel so good being that intimate with him, even though I knew I hated him? Why? I wanted him to kiss me ¨C I admit, I did. I liked it when he did, that¡¯s why I wanted him to leave me because I knew if he continued, I¡¯d prove his point andpletely embarrass myself in front of him. I was such a mess.

    When I reached my room, I quickly shut the door behind me and brought out my phone to call the person who had suggested I go for the confrontation in the first ce.

    ¡°Hello?¡± My voice was silent but broke.

    ¡°Hey babes¡­hey what¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you alright?¡± Sarah quickly answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in love with him.¡±

    ¡°What? With who?¡±

    ¡°Tyler.¡± And then the realisation and bitter truth hit me like a truck.

    ??????????

    The next day came by swiftly. Sarah hadforted me after the awkward fallout and she adviced I should take time away from both Adrian and Tyler since it was really affecting my day thinking about them.

    My attention had quickly shifted to Audrey earlier that day when I saw her talking with her dad, but not about any wedding. She had mistakenly seen me staring at them so she approached me afterwards.

    ¡°Is that how you miserably stalk people you are so jealous of?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Oh stop with the BS, what did you hear?¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything because I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. You were standing in an open space and I happened to be passing by.¡±

    ¡°You better not act smart with me, bitch.¡± She swooshed her hair to the side to showcase her bouncy curls.

    ¡°Look Audrey, I didn¡¯t hear anything, can you just let me be?¡±

    She eyed me, ¡°I¡¯ll have my eyes on you¡­¡± before she walked away.

    That was strange. What was she really talking about with her dad that she didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear, that she had toe to me to intimidate me for it? If it wasn¡¯t about the wedding then what else? That was so sus.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Jaxon and I sat together in a quiet corner of the library, enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    ¡°Jax, Audrey¡¯s been really acting suspicioustely, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°How? In what way?¡±

    I noticed a bruise on his forehead, ¡°What happened to you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just a bruise from training. What were you saying about Audrey?¡±

    ¡°Like she¡¯s just been acting strange. She¡¯s hiding secrets from us. Earlier this morning, I saw her and her father talking about something and they looked like they were arguing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s family issues¡­¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, Jax, you always like discrediting me before thinking through what I tell you.¡±

    ¡°But I have and I¡¯m just giving possibilities¡­I do understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± I said, relieved.

    As we talked, it became clear that he had the same doubts.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jaxon confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve also been suspicious of Audrey for a while. There¡¯s a lot of things that don¡¯t make sense about her behavior. She isn¡¯t a royalty but she acts like one. That doesn¡¯t even tick me off the most. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been hearing about her mom being in a psych ward and her dad forcing her to marry into royalty to ¡®make up for her mother¡¯s wrongs¡¯ or something¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing that.¡± I was shocked.

    ¡°About her mom and¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but they are rumours right?¡±

    ¡°Just for now, yes. Not just that but she also seems to be hiding a lot of secrets about her family from us. There¡¯s a time we were discussing with the others about where we all came from and everyone had a turn to speak. When it was hers, she didn¡¯t say anything and found a way to change the convo. She¡¯s always so secretive about that topic.¡±

    I¡¯d never really heard all these things about Audrey so it was really eye-opening and kind of confirming my doubts about her. How in the hell did she even get so close to Tyler under my nose? I quickly sifted that from my thoughts. It was obvious that Audrey had hidden reasons for what she was doing and was manipting others.

    Thinking about the harm Audrey could cause to the grove made me really scared. She seemed to be really focused on having power and control, and I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch her ruin everything we cared about.

    ¡°Lily?¡±

    ¡°Uhn?¡± I was into my thoughts again. ¡°Jax, we need toe up with a n to show who Audrey really is in front of everyone. She¡¯s so giving me snake vibes and I promise I¡¯m not just saying so out of personal malice.¡±

    Jaxon nodded and stroke his chin, ¡°If in the nearest future she poses any threat, we¡¯d have to stop her, but for now¡­it¡¯s all spections you know.¡±

    ¡°But we need to find out if those spections are true, right?

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Hey, I just kinda rhymed.¡±

    He rolled his eyes and I yfully hit his arm.

    We decided to gather proof, watch her closely, and talk to other pack members who might feel the same way we did.

    Our ¡®secret mission¡¯ began and I could finally get my mind off the whole drama. We asked questions, listened to what people had experienced, and put together the pieces of Audrey¡¯s sneaky behavior. The mission needed us to be patient, clever, and careful about what we said. Note to self, the hunt was really on.

    ???????????

    In thete hours of a particr day, I just finished kitchen duties and was wandering the house looking for Jaxon as we nned to meet up. As I walked up to Jaxon, I noticed a seriousness in his eyes and heard a firmness in his voice as he spoke on his phone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain that he is the one¡­I.. just give me time, please. I will find him, I promise.¡± He said in a hushed tone.

    Something felt strange, but before I could ask him about it, he quickly ended the call when he noticed me and greeted me with a forced smile.

    ¡°Hey, Lily! I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why not? Are you ready for our little adventure?¡± Jaxon asked, sounding cheerful and lighthearted. It was different from how serious he had just been. Even so, I decided to put aside my suspicions and go along with his ns.

    ¡°Sure. Where are we going?¡± I asked, trying to match his excitement.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the edge of the forest. I found a hidden spot there a while ago. It¡¯s peaceful and calm, a perfect ce to get away from all the chaos,¡± Jaxon exined, leading the way as we left the grove.

    As we walked through the trees, my mind kept going back to the mysterious phone call. Who was he talking to? What were they talking about? It bothered me, but I chose to trust Jaxon for now, that even if it was something serious, he would tellter.

    Finally, we reached the secret spot, and just as Jaxon had said, it was a quiet and beautiful ce. The smell of wildflowers filled the air, and the warm evening sun made everything look magical. It was a nice break from the tension and uncertainty in our grove.

    Sitting down on the grass, Jaxon turned to me with a genuine smile. ¡°Lily, thanks for trusting me with your worries about Audrey. It took courage to speak up, and I appreciate that we¡¯re facing this together.¡±

    I nodded, feeling grateful. Jaxon had been a true friend during this difficult time, and I couldn¡¯t imagine going through it without him by my side.

    As the evening went on, we shared stories,ughed, and for a while, we forgot about the weight of our responsibilities. It was a much-needed break, a chance to forget about all the chaos and simply enjoy each other¡¯spany.

    But as the sky grew darker and the stars appeared, I noticed a hint of concern in Jaxon¡¯s eyes. It was brief, but I couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°Jaxon, is everything okay?¡± I asked, sounding worried.

    He hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lily. Just a passing thought. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Jax?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything is fine already.¡±

    ¡°Jax, if there¡¯s something wrong, you should tel-¡±

    ¡°Why are you persisting, Lily?¡± His voice sounded condemning this time so I decided to stop questioning him further.

    But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to his words. It seemed like he was carrying something, something he wasn¡¯t ready to tell me yet. I respected his boundaries, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling curious.

    As we walked back to the grove, I wondered what Jaxon was keeping from me. There was a hidden side to him, a part of him I hadn¡¯t fully understood. While I knew he had good intentions, a small part of me wondered if there was more to our friendship than I realized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He suddenly said after minutes of silence between us.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For cutting you off like that. I know you sincerely care about me that¡¯s why you asked me like that.¡±

    My eyes got watery and I hugged him. He hugged me back and it was as if I told him I¡¯d always be there for him through the hug.

    I pulled back, ¡°I respect your silence, Jax. Anything going on that you want to deal with alone, it¡¯s fine, but please when it¡¯s getting too much for you to do so, you know you have to tell me. We¡¯re friends forever.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thanks again. Goodnight.¡±

    He said before leaving me in front of my room¡¯s door, worrying about him.

    I just hoped the answers woulde in time.

 Chapter 26

    The other pack hunters noticed my growing connection with Adrian, as a result of the number of hours I spent with him. Ever since thest incident, we had been cautious to not be seen alone so we nned to meet only at nights. When a month already passed, we got morefortable talking during the day, as far as we were in the midst of others, except my father.

    The others disapproved of our connection, and their worried expressions showed their concern. It seemed like my involvement with Adrian had stirred up fear and uncertainty among them.

    One by one, pack members came to me (including people I had never talked to), looking worried and cautious. They spoke quietly, telling me to stay away from Adrian and break the bond between us. They warned me about the dangers of being with ¡°someone like him¡± and going against our pack¡¯s traditions and values.

    ¡°You¡¯re our leader¡¯s daughter, you should know better.¡± One guy who looked like Brad Pitt told me.

    ¡°I had asked you out not too long ago and you chose him over me? Really?¡± This was Elliot. The clown of the grove. He did ask me out about 3 weeks after Adrian came and I did reject him but not to choose thetter over him. He wasn¡¯t just my type.

    ¡°What if your dad finds out again?¡±

    ¡°If your mom sees you both all lovey dovey, she¡¯d lose it on you.¡±

    ¡°Why not just settle for one hunter in the grove? Why mix blood?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake, girl.¡±

    ¡°You really want to cause another issue in this ce.¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d do the right thing and cut all connections with that dude.¡±

    And that¡¯s how more came to me everyday. Their words weighed heavily on me. I understood their concerns and their desire to protect the pack and our way of life. But my connection with Adrian wasplicated. It was based on understanding and a bond that went beyond us being from different species ¨C I knew they didn¡¯t know that.

    I tried to exin to the pack members that Adrian wasn¡¯t the enemy they thought he was. I told them about his struggles, the inner conflicts he faced, and the pain he had experienced before he arrived here.

    But they didn¡¯t seem to listen. The pack members stayed firm in their disapproval, not wanting to trust Adrian. Their fear of the unknown overshadowed any chance for understanding or eptance.

    As days went by, I faced an internal struggle. My own people¡¯s disapproval hung over every interaction I had with Adrian. We had to meet in secret, once again, stealing moments together, cherishing the glimpses of his smile and the warmth of his touch.

    But keeping our rtionship a secret and dealing with the pack¡¯s judgment took its toll on me. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of having to choose between my love for Adrian and my ce in the grove.

    Why didn¡¯t they just understand and in fact ¨C leave us the fuck alone?!

    ???????????

    I had gotten the most dreadful news that month.

    Sarah¡¯s mom was like a second mom to me, always kind and gentle. We had many happy memories and shared secrets, and her love brought warmth to my life.

    Then something terrible happened and she was unexpectedly taken away from us. I felt a deep sense of loss.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to see Sarah in pain during those sad days. I knew she needed a safe ce to findfort and support. Without hesitation, I begged my parents to allow her to live with me, offering her a home where she could heal and grieve.

    Sarah moved in with me, and our days became a mix of happy and sad moments. We held each other tightly and foundfort in our shared understanding of loss. Together, we went through the emotions that overwhelmed us, finding strength in our friendship and love.

    During those times of sadness, we leaned on each other and foundfort in the memories we shared. We talked about Sarah¡¯s mom, celebrating her kind spirit and how she had influenced our lives. We cried together, letting our tears wash away some of the pain in our hearts.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she never told you she had breast cancer¡­¡± My heart broke as I said to Sarah who wasying her head on myp as I stroke her hair slowly. Myps were soaked with her tears and so was my bed we were on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­she kept it away from me. She only told me it was a¡­mild sickness¡­¡± Sarah stuttered and I could feel the pain in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. She¡¯s in a better ce now.¡±

    ¡°I miss her everyday¡­it¡¯s been 2 weeks but¡­I haven¡¯t been able to¡­to ¡­oh mom¡­¡± She cried into myp and I rubbed her back more gently. ¡°First dad, now her¡­I have noone left.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. You have me. You have all of us.¡± I reassured her.

    Why did bad things always happen to good people? Sarah¡¯s mom was such a good person and she didn¡¯t deserve dying so early and so young. Sarah didn¡¯t deserve this truckload of pain and loss at such a young age and for such a bright and lovely person she was.

    Because of this loss, I wandered how I¡¯d react if anything happened to my parents. I couldn¡¯t even stand to think of it, so that was just a glimpse of what Sarah had to face from now onwards in her life. This was so unfair.

    As time went on, Sarah and I started to heal, although it was a slow process. We foundfort in simple routines, the familiar patterns that made life feel a little more normal. We cooked together with my mom, shared already told stories andughter. We also went out, but not to parties, and took walks a lot.

    In the evenings, we sat on the porch, enjoying the peaceful silence as the sun set. The gentle breeze reminded us that even in sad times, there was still beauty and hope in the world.

    Through it all, our friendship grew stronger. Sarah became not just my closest friend, but also someone I could rely on when I felt vulnerable. In the midst of our pain, our friendship became a source of strength, guiding us through the darkest times.

    As I looked at Sarah, I saw sadness and gratitude in her eyes. I wondered if our friendship would continue to grow, reminding us of the strength we found in our grief.

    ?????????????

    The room became tense as Audrey put her sneaky n into action. I was there minding my own business, not paying attention to her mingling around the area whilst I was pressing my phone. I could have known she wanted to y one of those her dirty games.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I heard Tyler¡¯s voice ring in as he burst in through the door to stand in front of me, Audrey leading on behind him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°What is it this time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡®this time?¡¯ What did you tell Audrey about my mom?¡± His face had already contorted with anger.

    ¡°What did I tell Audrey about your mom?¡±

    ¡°Audrey, talk.¡±

 Chapter 27

    With her Jezebel-like voice, she did, ¡°I was busy over there with Tiana trying to arrange the books in the library when Lily came up to me to tell me that if I thought I had won by getting you for myself then I should think again. I asked her what she meant and she told me your mom didn¡¯t give birth to you and you father slept out to have you since your mom was barren and died that way. I asked her what proof did she have to say such nonsense and she told me you told her yourself¡­¡± The more she spoke the more my mouth opened slowly. Her wicked smile yed on her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! So tell me Lily, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Tyler, it seems you already believe her so whatever I say won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°So, she is right?¡±

    I rolled my eyes in annoyance and proceeded to leave but he blocked my way, ¡°How dare you speak of my family like that? Have you no fear?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± I told him bluntly.

    ¡°And why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know because she wants both of us to argue and fight all the fucking time?¡± I started to raise my voice too.

    ¡°Now you want to use her of doing wrong when you¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s fucked up?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Just because we broke up doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to say rubbish about my family behind my back. We are royals and you shouldn¡¯t forget that.¡± The veins in his neck popped out.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t have the right to shout at me like that in my own home. You simply just jump into conclusions without asking questions and believe every word thates out of her bloody mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°I will because she¡¯s my wife-to-be,¡± that stung me, ¡°and it won¡¯t add anything to her if she lied against you. You¡¯re not that important¡­¡±

    Tyler didn¡¯t realise how much his words hurt me. I tried not to seem offended.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not, so what I say shouldn¡¯t affect you, right?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make the way I see you change for the worse, Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell, Tyler! Can¡¯t you see what she¡¯s doing?!¡± I pointed at Audrey who stood idly, relishing in the conflict she had just caused. ¡°How she¡¯s enjoying all this? She¡¯s manipting you. You¡¯re giving her exactly what she wants.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lily! Not another word from you.¡±

    Sarah and Adrian had alreadye around to see what was happening.

    Audrey manipted the situation cleverly, making it seem like I had insulted Tyler¡¯s family. She used me with precise venom, making Tyler doubt me.

    I felt my heart sink as Tyler looked at me with anger and pain in his narrowed eyes. His voice, only filled with contempt.

    Before I could say anything more, Adrian stepped in, wanting to protect me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Lily, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He was standing beside me and Tyler couldn¡¯t help but eye him in disdain.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is between me and her so get the hell out of here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s between the both of you anymore since you¡¯re busy screaming on top of your lungs to attract others attention.¡± Adrian shot back.

    Tyler¡¯s anger increased, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking insult me, lowlife¡­¡± They were already squaring each other when I had to step in again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this again, please.¡±

    ¡°How about you tell your protector to not butt in, in what doesn¡¯t concern him?¡± Tyler dismissed me.

    I could see the hurt in Adrian¡¯s eyes knowing he couldn¡¯t let Tyler pay for his hurtful words towards me.

    Tyler turned away from me and walked off, with Audrey by his side, filled with hurt and anger. Things were just getting worse between us. Audrey¡¯s maniptions had wearied me, and now things between Tyler and I were a wreck.

    Adrian came closer to me, his eyes showing concern and understanding. He reached out and gently touched my trembling shoulder, offering somefort. Sarah had alsoe to hold me.

    ¡°Babes, I saw the look on that bitch¡¯s face. She caused it, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll go give her a beating¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sarah¡­ stop. Just leave her.¡±

    ¡°Just ignore them, Lily¡­ just ignore¡­¡± Adrian told me.

    ¡°Ignore, how? They¡¯re the ones who alwayse to confront me. How can I ignore that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll surely pay for all the rubbish she¡¯s doing now.¡± Sarah told me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll always be here for you. Tyler can¡¯t do anything to you, and he won¡¯t¡­ I promise.¡± Adrian assured me and I could see he meant every single word he said.

    In that moment, I realized how much Adrian supported me. He had been my confidant and friend, but now I saw something more in his words and actions. He wanted to protect me and shield me from the pain caused by Audrey¡¯s lies.

    I couldn¡¯t let her win. I had to find the truth and expose her maniptions.

    ????????????

    As I was talking to Sarah in the living room, I could hear pandemonium happening outside.

    Great. What was it this time around?

    Sarah and I exchanged a look.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± She asked

    ¡°We should go check.¡±

    We both left the room and wandered to the frontier. We could see a crowd making their way into the main hall. We quickly went up to other onlookers following behind.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked one guy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ just came.¡±

    Sarah asked another guy, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°A vampire has been caught around the boarder and brought here.¡± He said before rushing in with the others.

    Sarah and I looked at each other in awe.

    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Sarah eximed. ¡°We need to see this.¡±

    She dragged me in with the crowd and we found ourselves in the main hall. My parents were already standing where they normally did for meetings and I searched for Adrian but didn¡¯t see him.

    Oh no.

    Sarah and I struggled to push ourselves to the front and we were able to. I could see 5 of our hunters use extended hardened metal cords to hold the vampire out.

    He was binded by his arms and legs and his clothes were torn. He had very pale skin, almost unnaturally so.

    His facial features were sharp and gave him a mysterious and attractive look. He had high cheekbones that made his face look sculpted and chiseled. His jawline was angr, defined, and stood out, adding to his vampire-like appearance.

    His eyes were captivating and drew attention. They looked mesmerizing and haunting. His eyes seemed deeper and darker and his hairplemented his overall look. It was dark ck, and had a sleek and shiny texture.

    In terms of his body, he had abination of strength and grace. He had a lean yet well-defined physique that showed athleticism and supernatural power. His movements were smooth and precise, indicating that he had heightened agility and control over his body.

    One unmistakable feature of him as a vampire was his set of fangs. His canines were long and sharp.

    Overall, his physical appearance embodied the mysterious charm and captivating allure often associated with vampires. His pale skin, sharp features, intense gaze, sleek hair, and fangs were clear signs of his vampiric nature. Adrian was way hotter though.

    I don¡¯t know if Sarah was awed by the vampire too as I was, but it looked like everyone else abhorred the sight of him.

    I finally saw Adrian in the midst of the crowd. The look on his face gave away what I suspected. It was someone Adrian knew.

    My father¡¯s voice resounded and silenced everyone else in the room, ¡°Bring him to his knees!¡±

    The 5 men obeyed and the vampire came crashing down to his knees.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you, who sent you and what were you doing around our boarders?¡±

 Chapter 28

    A pin drop could be heard.

    The vampire remained quiet. This obviously boiled my father¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?!¡±

    He remained in his ordeal, only returning the same death re my father gave him.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, Sarah.¡± She barely heard me since she was so focused on the vampire. Guess she was also fascinated too.

    I maneuvered my way to Adrian, feeling anxious and excited. I could see shock and recognition in his eyes. There was a connection between them that went beyond what I could guess. I wanted to know what had happened between them and how it would affect us now.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± I called to him, just a few people away from where he stood, but he didn¡¯t look away from the vampire.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± I called again but he didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then we¡¯ll get the information out of you the hard way.¡± My fathermanded and waved his hands to signal the men to take him away to be locked up. ¡°Meeting dismissed!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    They held him roughly and as he was being dragged away, I could see the way he and Adrian stared at each other. I looked at my dad and suspected he saw that too. In panic, I rushed to Adrian¡¯s side and stretched out my hand to shake him out of it.

    He finally looked at me.

    ¡°Adrian¡­ I¡¯ve been calling you. Are you alright?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond and went with the others. I felt the conflict within me. So many things could be running through his mind. Should I let him be or should I go after him?

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Sarah called to me and I went back to meet her.

    ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± I expressed my concern to her.

    ¡°He was so hot¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s face waspletely pink.

    ¡°Uhn?¡±

    ¡°That vampire.¡± She whispered to me.

    I rolled my eyes and palmed my forehead.

    ???????????

    We had another meeting that evening. The air distilled with certainty and anticipation for what woulde out of the vampire¡¯s questioning.

    He was dragged in, beaten and bruised badly. It was hard to recognise him and the allure in his appearance hadpletely disappeared.

    My father, fueled by anger and impatience, spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be killed right on this spot and hung in the galleys for your kind to see, speak now! Tell me who you are, who sent you and what you were doing around our boarders.¡±

    He remained quiet.

    A man beside himshed his back which brought his hands to the floor.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    He refused to and my father signalled again. He wasshed.

    ¡°Do you enjoy this as much as I do?¡±

    He wasshed again.

    ¡°Speak now and spare yourself this torment.¡±

    He refused to and wasshed again. The resilience and defiance on this vampire¡¯s face made me scared. He seemed like all those types who went to war with us andughed anytime they struck down our people. It frightened me. I wandered how Adrian could possibly know this type of vampire. He seemed ruthless, hateful and unforgiving. These were the ones my father used to train our grove to hate, as they hated us too.

    He spat out blood, licked his lips then smiled to my father and gave a convulsedugh.

    ¡°Beat me, punch me, tear me apart, kill me! I won¡¯t say a single thing.¡± It was the first time I had heard his voice. It was theplete opposite of Adrian¡¯s soft and calming voice. It was brass, and domineering.

    My father, angered, stepped down and took thesh from the man doing the flogging. He started flogging the vampire profusely, one hardsh after the other. Suddenly, I sensed Adrian¡¯s presence. I turned and saw him at a corner. As the vampire was being flogged, it affected him. Onesh and a grunt from the vampire, and Adrian would bend over and hurl in pain.

    Why was the vampire¡¯s pain affecting him?

    My father was already vexed to the core. He threw thesh away and brought out a long knife to the vampire¡¯s throat. Everyone gasped.

    ¡°I will give you onest chance. State your purpose or die on this spot.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing¡­I¡¯d say.¡± He coughed out blood as he spoke with a choked voice, ¡°Your kind¡­your people¡­every single one of you here will die very soon. We¡¯re just counting down the days, hours, the minutes, the seconds¡­you are not too far from your doom, pack hunter.¡±

    The room became strangely quiet as the vampire¡¯s words hung in the air. What he just said sent a shiver down my spine, making me feel like something terrible was really about to happen. The threat he just posed to our kind was clear, and I couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling inside me.

    My heart raced as I looked at Adrian who desperately tried to hide from the gaze of the vampire. His face showed fear, knowing that any mistake could put him in immense danger. Upon hearing what the vampire said, he became still.

    The vampire had a smug grin on his face, seemingly enjoying the fear he was causing us. His eyes sparkled with malice as he continued to tease us, ¡°You¡¯ll all die, and we will reign supreme like the elements would have it be! You¡¯ll all die! Wiped out! You¡¯ll all be wiped out!¡±

    It seemed like he took pleasure in the fear that filled the room.

    My father, with a strong desire to protect our pack, took charge. He questioned the vampire, ¡°What are you nning to do? What are your people nning to do?!¡±

    The vampireughed mockingly at him, ¡°No matter how much you try to avoid it, it is eminent. We have the key to your destruction.¡±

    What? What key? What did he mean by that?

    At that moment, my father¡¯s face hardened, showing the weight of his responsibility. He made a firm decision. He threw the de away and announced, ¡°For treason of infiltrating ournds, spying on us, withholding information from us and defying our kind to our face, this abominable aborigine will be sentenced to death as our customs will have it! He will be executed first thing tomorrow, and my decision is final!¡±

    The room fell silent, the weight of my father¡¯s verdict hanging heavily in the air. It reminded us of the harsh reality we were facing. Our lives, our existence, were in serious danger, and my father believed that quick and decisive action was necessary to protect our pack.

    My father and mother entered into their room leaving us to take in what had just ured in front of our eyes.

    As the guards led the vampire away, his smirk never faded. It sent chills down my spine, seeing how he continued tough at all of us, mocking our ignorance of the huge scale n his people were nning against us. I felt we were like pawns in a muchrger game, and the stakes were higher than ever before.

    Fear gripped my heart as I thought about the vampire¡¯s chilling words. Could they be true? Were we really on the edge of extinction? The weight of that knowledge threatened to overwhelm me, but I refused to let despair take over. We had to fight back. We had to find a way to survive.

    As the vampire vanished from sight, the room was filled with a heavy silence. People talked as they left the room slowly.

    I turned to look at Adrian. He was gone, again.

    Why did I feel so eery about all this?

    As uncertainty loomed, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future had in store for us.

    ????????????

    That night, I was pacing in the hallway, thinking about what happened earlier when I saw a figure pass a few meters from me into the other hallway.

    Alert, I quickly followed behind to see who it was. From behind, it looked like Adrian. When he paused, sensing a presence behind him, he looked back and I quickly hid behind a wall. I peeped very carefully and saw it was Adrian.

    Where was he going to sote? Was he going to see¡­the vampire?

    As Adrian went into the darkness to meet the vampire before his execution, I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and worried, so I decided to quietly follow him.

    Every step I took made my heart beat faster, and I could feel the adrenaline rushing through me. The prison the vampire was in was underground and Adrian had to go through a separate tunnel to reach the cell. The guards were outside the cell room so Adrian entered through a hole fit for a human on the wall. The cell was very small but the room was wide and filled with rocks and statues.

    I hid behind a rock at a distance, watching as Adrian approached the vampire.

    They spoke in hushed tones, keeping their conversation a secret but I was able to hear some things.

    ¡°Adrian, Adrian, Adrian¡­. how long has it been? 5, 6, 8 months?¡±

    ¡°Ethan, what are you doing here?¡± Was that his name? Ethan?

    There was a tense atmosphere, and I could tell that they had a history that weighed heavily on both of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even still remember my name. I should be the one asking you what you¡¯re doing hiding in the midst of these animals.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not animals¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, now you defend them? What have you turned into, Adrian? You¡¯re hiding your pride so they won¡¯t kill you because you¡¯re on the run from judgement? How much longer do you think you can hide? With your wig and fake scent?¡± His words came out like venom.

    ¡°I am not hiding¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing? Tell me¡­you couldn¡¯t look me in the eyes back there¡­isn¡¯t that hiding? From your truth?¡±

    ¡°If my father sent you here or the general, tell them I¡¯m nevering back.¡±

    Heughed, ¡°You¡¯ve been on the run for so long. If we wanted to catch you, we would¡¯ve a long time ago.. it¡¯s not always about you, Adrian. You¡¯re not so special as you think. We have our sights on greater heights now, greater than getting a stray cat back to his litter box.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys nning to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for a runaway to know.. you¡¯ve clearly shown which side you¡¯re on now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a vampire before anything else, Ethan. You can¡¯t use me of taking sides with them.¡±

    ¡°Then free me. Now. Let me carry out the remainder of my mission. Show your allegiance and secure your redemption.¡±

    What? What did he want to do?

 Chapter 29

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t¡­ You¡¯ve be so weak, hiding yourself among these animals. You think you can hide from your true nature¡­¡± The vampire looked at Adrian with a piercing gaze and spoke in a scornful tone.

    Adrian¡¯s face showed the pain caused by those words.

    ¡°You cannot hide for so long¡­when they find out who you really are, you know they¡¯ll mercilessly kill you.¡±

    I felt a chill run down my spine, realizing that the vampire¡¯s threats were serious. If Adrian was caught, the consequences would be severe. The vampire wasn¡¯t lying about that.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to curtail¡­ tell me what you guys are nning to do.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell that idiotic old man and you think it¡¯s you I¡¯ll tell?¡± Heughed, ¡°I have already told you. Judgement is eminent and you will not escape it, if you continue to be an ally to them.¡±

    I made a sound which made Adrian notice me hiding behind the statue, in the shadows. Surprise and concern crossed his face. I stood there, holding my chest, hoping he didn¡¯t hear it.

    Then a hand held my shoulder. I was dragged out.

    ¡°Lily, what are you doing here?¡± Adrian said hastily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous for you to be here?¡±

    ¡°Same for you. I followed you¡­¡± I defended.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I was worried.¡±

    Adrian contemted letting me stay but I was already approaching Ethan carefully, ncing at Adrian for any sign of disapproval.

    He finally held me back, ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t go any closer.¡±

    ¡°Is he dangerous? I just want to ask him some questions.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, I can¡¯t even hurt a fly.¡± Ethan, with his dragged voice, said cunningly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to ask him. Go back and go home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­you¡¯re here beside me and he¡¯s chained and locked up.¡±

    ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand back¡­¡± I was resilient.. I needed to get something out of Ethan.

    Adrian seemed lost in thought, looking pained and helpless. He took a deep breath and then nodded.

    ¡°Kara misses you.¡± Ethan chimed in.

    Kara? ¡°Who¡¯s Kara?¡± I asked Adrian.

    ¡°Noone. Just stand here beside me.¡± I nodded back at him then faced Ethan.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, feeling both curious and cautious.

    Ethan looked at me and smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve already heard him call me Ethan so that question is unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°I know that¡¯s your name but who are you?¡±

    ¡°And what will make me tell you who I am?¡±

    I thought hard of a reply. What could I do to get him to answer my questions? What, Lily, what?

    ¡°I¡¯d free you.¡±

    Adrian turned to me sharply, ¡°What are you saying, Lily?¡±

    ¡°I need to get info from him any way possible.¡±

    ¡°Not by endangering your people.¡±

    ¡°Is he really that dangerous, Adrian?¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t always have an answer to that question. Ethan¡¯s chuckle made us face him.

    ¡°Nothing you would offer me would make me give away my identity or people, unlike some others.¡± He nced at Adrian who looked down.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Adrian¡¯s face was contorted with anger and sadness. He looked at me, silently asking for me to just leave my enquiry as it was of no use. I reached out and held his hand.

    ¡°I would say though, it is my greatest pleasure to meet the person who was able to lead the heart of our most vibrant and loyal warriors astray.¡±

    I sharply looked at Adrian. He was a vampire warrior?

    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t tell you? Has he been lying to you the whole time or worse, he¡¯s been avoiding to tell you?¡± Adrian couldn¡¯t talk. He faced me and held my hands.

    ¡°Lily, we should go.¡±

    ¡°No wait.¡± I took my hands away from his. Is what he¡¯s saying true? That you were a warrior in your n?¡±

    He breathed out, ¡°That¡¯s not for us to talk about now, Lily. We need to leave.¡±

    We heard a sound of a door being clicked open and we quickly rushed out the hole. Thest thing I saw was Ethan¡¯s evil smirk still ying on his lips.  As Adrian was holding me by my hand, leading me down the darkly lit hallway after the tunnel, I stopped and took my hand away.

    ¡°Adrian, tell me the truth now. The whole truth. Who really are you? And what happened in your past that brought you here?¡±

    He seemed to be facing a mental battle, whether to tell me or not.

    I presurred him, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll never trust you and I might stop talking to you.¡±

    He breathed out and looked ready to start talking, but a door opened. He quickly hid behind a pir.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    It was a guard. He could barely see from that far so I just took the advantage and faked a deep voice. ¡°Just doing my nightly runs.¡±

    Thankfully, he believed and returned to his business. I sighed and looked at my side but Adrian was gone. He ran away, again.

    This was starting to get harder to put up with. If he didn¡¯t tell me everything, I¡¯d really have to be doubting everything he told me. If he was a vampire hunter, then that would change everything.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    As I was quietly making my way back to my room, still trying to process what happened between Adrian and the vampire, I realized my pendant had fallen off from my neck. Oh shit. Now I had to retrace my steps.

    Why were my nights always longer these days?

    I searched back from where I was to the hidden underground passage Adrian followed to meet the vampire. I finally saw it. It was steps away from the cell.

    Then, I stumbled upon a surprising scene. Jaxon  was huddled near the vampire¡¯s cell, working tirelessly to free him from his chains. I felt confused and curious, but I chose not to confront Jaxon at that moment and instead watched from a distance.

    With skilled hands, Jaxon picked the lock, setting the vampire free.  I gasped and hid behind a huge statue. As soon as the chains fell off, the vampire moved swiftly and silently, disappearing into the shadows through the hole, along with Jaxon. It became clear to me that Jaxon had nned this escape, but I couldn¡¯t understand his motives or what would happen as a result. Why would Jaxon free the vampire? Or was I hallucinating?

    Suddenly, the ring sound of an rm shattered the silence, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°The prisoner has escaped!¡± One of the guards announced.

 Chapter 30

    rms were ringing around me.

    The escape was found out, and all hell broke loose in the grove. The others quickly jumped into action, their frantic footsteps bouncing off the ground as they they tried to track down Ethan.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t decide if I should choose my friendship with Jaxon or prioritize the safety of the pack. Should I expose Jaxon¡¯s involvement in the escape? Or should I stay dumb about it, not knowing what kind of trouble it could cause? I had to figure out the reasons behind his actions first.

    Jax? Helping a vampire? How did that even make sense? Am I really sure I saw right?

    As the pack members spread out, determined to capture the vampire, I found myself at a crossroads facing a difficult decision. I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Jaxon had put our pack at risk, but I also couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to his actions than I knew.

    So, I decided to just keep my mouth shut and wait to see how things yed out. I figured I¡¯d only spill the beans about Jaxon if it was absolutely necessary. It was a pretty risky move, putting my trust and loyalty on the line. But, honestly, I had this gut feeling that Jaxon was hiding something huge from me and everyone else. This didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    As the rm kept ring, making a ton of noise, I got ready for whatever would happen next.

    I had already ran through the tunnel back to the ground floor. Amidst the chaos, my gaze shifted to Jaxon, who now hurriedly blended in with the other pack members, hiding his actions behind a mask of innocence.

    I couldn¡¯t stop the worry that consumed me. It was the fear that Adrian¡¯s life was in danger. For some reason, I felt he was a target ¨C a punching bag for this brewing war, even though I wasn¡¯t sure myself what had led him to our grove and if that could be a contributing factor to his people¡¯s retaliation now.

    The pack hunters, led by my father¡¯s obsession to infiltrate the vampire n, were stepping into dangerous territory. War¡­. I hated that word but it kept echoing in my head.

    Wanting to express my concerns and seek guidance, I approached my mother, hoping she would understand and reassure me. But as soon as I spoke, her expression turned serious, and she warned me sternly.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t interfere in your father¡¯s affairs,¡± she cautioned firmly. ¡°He believes he¡¯s doing what¡¯s necessary to protect us all.¡±

    ¡°But Mom,¡± I pleaded, ¡°can¡¯t you see? The grove is at risk. Chasing after the vampire will just be giving them what they want. Maybe it¡¯s all a set-up, a trap. Can you remember what he said?¡±

    ¡°And how could you possibly know that?¡± She eyed me.

    ¡°I just read between the lines. He said his people are nning something and his only mission here was to pass the message across. Maybe he lingered around the boarders so he could be purposely caught by us.. maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh Lily, that¡¯s enough of your maybes and enough of everything else you have to say.¡± She held a hand to my face, signifying I should stop talking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to hear me out¡­ you know what I¡¯m saying makes sense.¡±

    Her eyebrows furrowed as she turned to me, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Lily, your father knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± she replied, with caution and dismissal in her tone. ¡°He¡¯s always been wise and careful in his decisions. We have to trust him to protect and lead us in the right way.¡±

    But what if this way isn¡¯t the right one? I wanted to say but knew better not to.

    Frustration built up inside me, and my worries grew heavier. How could she dismiss my fears and contemtions so easily? Didn¡¯t she realize the potential danger that lurked in the shadows? What if I was actually right and they¡¯re leading us straight into an attack or something worse?

    Before she could leave, another question popped into my head, as unrted as it was ¨C it came to my attention all of a sudden and I felt the need to ask.

    Summoning my courage, I continued, dead set on finding out the truth.

    ¡°Mom, wait.¡±

    ¡°What is it again, Lily?¡± She sounded tired.

    ¡°I just have one more thing to tell you, I mean ask.¡±

    ¡°And what could that be?¡±

    ¡°Remember¡­¡± I started of with caution, ¡°that time you and dad traveled months ago and I was ced in charge¡­¡±. Her stare got more intense, ¡°I was looking for a key in father¡¯s room and-¡±

    ¡°What were you doing in your father¡¯s room?¡± She questioned impatiently.

    ¡°Looking for a key to the back gate because some guards wanted to get some barrels.¡± The lie came out easily and I was grateful.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°I snooped around more.. I know, Mom, punish meter, but I saw something.¡±

    My mother¡¯s calm demeanor shattered, reced by a flicker of rm in her eyes.

    ¡°What did you find, Lily?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    Taking a deep breath, I shared what I had found-the journal, notes, and detailed ns that painted a vivid picture of my father¡¯s relentless pursuit for something of supposedly great power. As I bbered on, I could see the seriousness sinking in on her face.

    My mother listened intently, her eyes darting around, showing her internal struggle. But just as fast as she got all worked up, she pulled herself together and put on a calm face, hiding her worries.

    ¡°Lily, what you found wasn¡¯t meant for you to see,¡± she said with a strained voice. ¡°There are things beyond our understanding and control. It¡¯s best to let your father handle them.¡±

    Her words hit me hard, making me feel isted and unheard. It seemed like my worries didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you think what the vampire said was hinting at what father was looking for? He said they had the key to our destruction¡­ couldn¡¯t the key be -¡±

    ¡°Curiosity in itself is productive but when it is incautious and stupid like the one you have now, it will only result in mishap and segregation. If you do not want your father to punish you severely for trespassing into his space, then better wipe that memory of you seeing anything from your brain and be a good, obedient and quiet girl. Is that clear, Lily?¡± Her tone had bemanding.

    Defeated, I nodded, ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    epting the fact that I was on my own in this battle, I watched as she left to perform her duties. My mother¡¯s dismissal solidified the distance between us, and I realized I had to find my own way, independent of my family¡¯s expectations. I couldn¡¯t rely on my mother or father to get the answers I wanted or to heed any of my spections. I had to take matters into my own hands.

    ?????????

    A meeting was held right after the search party was sent out.

    I stood beside Sarah, trying to calm my pulsating nerves. Adrian was singled out, no doubt because of his foreign background, to be questioned by my father. At this point, I was convinced father just hated him for so many reasons.

    He was standing directly in front of him.

    My heart raced as I watched my father question Adrian. My father¡¯s intense gaze at Adrian was filled with only suspicion and authority.

    ¡°Did you have any hand to y in the vampire¡¯s escape?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, sir.¡± Adrian reiterated.

    ¡°If you lie, you know your punishment. Tell the truth now.¡±

    ¡°That is the truth, sir. I didn¡¯t help the vampire to escape.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I saw the way you both exchanged nces when he was first brought here.¡± Oh no. I knew I had caught father looking, ¡°It seems you both have crossed paths before, as enemy or as ally¡­¡±

    The room buzzed with murmurs.

 Chapter 31

    Adrian looked around, maintaining his calm, ¡°I had only shown the same disgust and bewilderment of seeing a vampire as the rest of the others did that evening, sir. There was nothing more to it.¡±

    Poor Adrian. I wondered how he felt calling his own people disgusting¡­

    The room was tense, and I could feel the heavy weight of the usations hanging over Adrian. I held onto Sarah¡¯s hand, unable to look away from the unfolding scene.

    ¡°But why was he particrly looking at you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that, sir. I have never seen that creature before.¡±

    With each denial from Adrian, my father¡¯s anger and suspicion grew stronger.

    As the interrogation went on, I could see the frustration and helplessness on Adrian¡¯s face. He tried to remainposed, desperately trying to prove his innocence to my father. But it was clear that my father had already made up his mind and believed that Adrian had a role in the vampire¡¯s escape.

    ¡°Where were youst night?¡±

    ¡°In my chambers, sir.¡±

    ¡°And who can attest to this?¡±

    ¡°My roommate, sir.¡±

    I remembered Adrian had recently started living with a fellow worker and warrior. The man stepped out and gave his attestation, ¡°I, sir.¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Theo, sir. A frontier hunter and Adrian¡¯s roommate.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Last night, I came inter than Adrian around 2am and I did meet him asleep sir.¡¯

    I almost sighed too loudly.

    The room fell silent as my father contemted on his final decision.

    ¡°I shall give my final verdict now.¡± I held my breath. ¡°Because of suspicion of character, you will be held in custody until the vampire is found and brought back. Meeting adjourned.¡± My father stood up.

    Those words hung heavily in the air. Adrian¡¯s eyes briefly met mine, silently pleading for support but he realized the reality of things and looked away.

    The respect I had for my father lessened by the day. What he was doing was unfair. What just happened was an unfair trial. Why single him out as a suspect just because the vampire nced at him? It was very obvious he was using his personal malice to abuse his authority. There, I said it.

    The anguish inside me grew.

    As my father gave orders to another search party batch to find Ethan, I could see the determination in my father¡¯s eyes. He was determined to restore order and bring justice to our pack. But he was ming innocent people in the process and not thoroughly thinking things through.

    I nced at Jaxon, our eyes briefly meeting. There was something in his gaze-concern and guilt-that made me question his involvement. What had driven him to help Ethan escape? Was there a deeper reason behind his actions? If there was, why didn¡¯t he tell me and stop father from jailing Adrian?

    ¡°Babes, what your father did isn¡¯t right. He has no evidence to hold Adrian as a suspect.¡± Sarah confirmed my thoughts.

    ¡°But he has the power to do so.¡±

    ¡°Bullcrap.¡± She murmured.

    As the room emptied and I found myself alone with Sarah, a plethora of thoughts and emotions overwhelmed me. I knew I couldn¡¯t stand by while Adrian suffered under my father¡¯s hand of judgement.

    I turned to her and said, ¡°Sarah, we have to do something about it.¡¯

    ??????????

    I couldn¡¯t ignore the nagging suspicion in my gut any longer. Jaxon needed to exin himself. The image of him freeing Ethan couldn¡¯t leave my head. I needed to talk to him about it and he had better give me the answers I wanted.

    I looked for Jaxon and found him in a quiet corner on the training grounds. He seemed cautious as I approached.

    ¡°Jaxon,¡± I called out, my voice filled with concern. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    He turned to face me, his eyes showing a hint of unease. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Lily?¡± he asked, pretending not to know.

    I took a deep breath, organizing my thoughts before speaking. ¡°I know what you did,¡± I said, looking directly at him. ¡°You helped the vampire escape.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s eyes widened briefly, surprise crossing his face before he quickly denied it. ¡°Lily, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Why the hell would you even say that?¡± He said, defensively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Jaxon,¡± I pleaded. ¡°I saw you that night. You were helping him get away.¡±

    His brows furrowed, and he vigorously shook his head. ¡°No, Lily. Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?¡± He covered his shaky tone with a chuckle.

    ¡°I saw what I saw. You helped him.¡±

    His voice became firm, ¡°I would never do something like that.¡±

    I searched his eyes, hoping to find some truth, but all I saw was the mask he wore to hide it. My heart sank as I realized I might have misced my trust in him. The weight of betrayal crushed me, threatening to break my spirit.

    ¡°Jaxon, please,¡± I begged as my voice was shaking. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why did you help him? What are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you today. What would make you think I would help a vampire?¡± He stubbornly denied.

    He refused to reveal his real intentions. We reached a standstill, and silence settled between us, blocking any chance of resolution.

    With a deep sigh, Jaxon stepped back, his eyes filled with regret. ¡°I can¡¯t make you believe something I didn¡¯t do, Lily,¡± he said, sounding a bit sad. ¡°You have to believe what you want.¡±

    And with those words, he turned away, leaving me standing there, overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. As I watched Jaxon walk away, confusion, hurt and a profound sense of loss washed over me.

    As he left, I found myself wandering. They were so many questions I had for him to answer. The way he continued denying it when I had seen him with my own eyes.

    Why, Jax?

    What were you doing?

    What¡¯s going on with you?

    Now, I had to continue on this difficult path ahead, unsure of who to trust and whaty ahead. Sarah and Adrian seemed to be the only people I could call friends. But Adrian was severely disadvantaged and Sarah, was Sarah.

    I felt hurt and betrayed by Jaxon¡¯s refusal to tell me the truth. It was like a sharp pain in my heart. I couldn¡¯t understand why he would keep important information from me, leaving me feeling vulnerable and confused. Our friendship felt tainted, and I started doubting if it was genuine. Memories of our past interactions yed over and over in my head, as I was trying to find any hints I might have overlooked. The silence he maintained a few minutes back hurt me deeply, and it made me question who I could really trust. His secret weighed so heavily that it made me feel burdened and unsure.

    I couldn¡¯t just wrap my head around why Jaxon chose to do what he did.

    With a heavy heart,  I stood up and made my way back in indoors.

    Little did I know about all the challenges and shocking revtions that were gonnae my way on this tough journey I called fate.

    Yet, the questions that rang in my head remained.

    Why did Jaxon help the vampire escape?

    And why is he denying it to my face?

 Chapter 32

    It was a week into the search and progress hadn¡¯t been made. Adrian was still in jail, and my mom prohibited Sarah and I from moving around too much since we were in ¡°trying times.¡±

    On the other hand, rumours had spread fast that some werewolves from our grove had been involved in a secret meeting with some unidentified vampires. I literally didn¡¯t know where and how the rumour started spreading but it was a particr day Sarah and I were ying cards in our room, and she brought it up, I came to know of it.

    ¡°A secret meeting?¡± My voice rang.

    ¡°Yeah. I heard Don went for it too and that¡¯s why he¡¯s been missing. They say it¡¯s been happening for months now, somewhere hidden in the woods, away from any of our kinds¡¯ prying eyes.¡±

    Don had gone missing. So that¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t seen him for such a long time. But why did noone talk about him and just ¨C forget and pretend like he never existed? This was getting stranger than I could divulge.

    ¡°But who attended those meetings?¡±

    ¡°Werewolves and vampires. That¡¯s why it¡¯s been nicknamed as the ¡®forbidden meeting¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I know but who exactly?¡±

    ¡°How do you expect me to know?¡± She hissed.

    I sighed, my thoughts pacing to Jaxon. I hadn¡¯t told anyone about Jaxon helping that vampire. He hadn¡¯t revealed to me why he did so nor give any kind of information to me about his strange and reclusive behaviour recently. This news of a strange meeting made me wander, was it possible Jaxon was an attendee of such a meeting?

    No, I was thinking too far. He would never. But at this point, what else could I think? His silence said so much, and it was proving his facious ways.

    That same day, I decided to confront Jaxon again.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was gravely wrong, so I met Jaxon again with nothing more than the rumours which spread around. I found him in a quiet spot in the training area, his safe space.

    ¡°Jaxon, we can¡¯t keep on living like this,¡± I said firmly.

    He seemed surprised and worried as he looked up at me. ¡°What¡¯s up now, Lily?¡± he asked, sounding tired.

    I stood in front of him, ready to dispell his defences. ¡°Have you been hearing the rumours? Of secret meetings with werewolves and vampires? Secret alliances? One of our own was caught and beatenst night, and you were there to see it too,¡± I said shakily. ¡°If my suspicions are right, I believe you attended them. Why would you go to that meeting without telling me?¡±

    Jaxon nced between the gate and me, his face tense. ¡°Why would you be suspicious of me?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?!¡± I lost it, ¡°For godsake Jax, you¡¯ve been acting so weirdtely. Like, why haven¡¯t you been wanting to talk to me? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll bring up the jail break matter?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve told you multiple times you saw wrong that night!¡± He yelled back, and then restrained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    My eyes got teary, ¡°Jax, please. I¡¯m begging you. Whatever it is you¡¯re going through, just tell me. Please, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Please, Jax, you can trust me. You know you can. Just tell me.¡± I already sat beside him and searched his eyes to see if I was getting through to him.

    He looked like as if he was in much thought. He sighed and finally admitted, ¡°Okay, Lily. You¡¯re right. I was there in that meeting.¡±

    I felt disappointed but held my tone. ¡°Why, Jaxon?¡± I asked, my voice shaking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? What were you doing at the meeting?¡±

    He hesitated, clearly torn. After a moment, he took a deep breath and looked me in the eyes. He sounded remorseful and desperate as he spoke.

    ¡°Lily, I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± he confessed. ¡°They threatened my family.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Threatened your family? Who?¡± I asked, my mind racing with possibilities.

    Jaxon looked down, his voice barely audible. ¡°There¡¯s a group, Lily, like an underground rebel faction or something. They have connections, and they found out about my family. They warned me that if I didn¡¯t go to the meeting and gather some information for them, they would harm my loved ones.¡±

    My heart broke for Jaxon, realizing the immense pressure he had been under. Anger swelled inside me, not towards him, but towards those who had threatened and manipted him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone, Jaxon?¡± I asked. ¡°We could¡¯ve protected you. We could¡¯ve found a way to help.¡±

    Jaxon looked up, guilt and regret in his eyes. ¡°I was scared, Lily. Scared for my family, scared of what they might do. I thought if I kept quiet, they would leave us alone.¡±

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I understood the weight of Jaxon¡¯s burden. I had been quick to judge and failed to consider the tremendous pressure he might have faced.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jaxon,¡± I whispered, filled with regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. We¡¯ll find a way to protect you and your family. I¡¯ll tell my dad about it.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He held my hand, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. That¡¯ll be too risky. I told you they have connections.¡±

    ¡°I know, but we have to let someone know. Someone who can help.¡±

    ¡°Not someone in high authority. I can¡¯t trust anyone, well except you.¡± He swallowed hard.

    I felt a flinch of hurt, ¡°Are you saying we can¡¯t trust my own father¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡­I just don¡¯t want to let people get involved.¡±

    ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve involved myself and we need to find a way out.¡±

    ¡°I was avoiding that¡­¡±

    A question still flickered in my mind, ¡°Is that why you helped the vampire escape?¡±

    He hesitated before he answered me, leaving me shook.

    Jaxon¡¯s eyes softened through his weariness. ¡°Lily. I never wanted any of this. I just wanted my family to be safe.¡±

    We sat there for a moment, both burdened by the predicament he was in. Despite the betrayal I felt, my sympathy for Jaxon couldn¡¯t be suppressed. He did this for his family. He could¡¯ve told me earlier on, but I understood he feared his actions would cause his family more pain. Jaxon¡¯s family here was his junior brother, a kid who was brought in years after he was and he trained, and Aunt Cecelia, the woman he considered his mother. I understood why he did what he did.

    As we went our separate ways that day, my mind buzzed with more questions. I would have to find a way to help Jaxon. I would have to help him find out the identity of that group and why they were targeting him to use him as a pawn for their ns.

    ????????????

    I sat in my  room, still thinking about Jaxon¡¯s confession. I still felt that something was wrong and off about the way Jaxon presented everything. I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on it but I was sure something was definitely wrong. I decided to talk to  Sarah about it. Maybe getting Sarah¡¯s perspective on the situation would help me finalise the decision I would make.

    I called Sarah to our room and we sat down to talk.

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± Sarah said, concern etched in her voice but in a yful demeanor.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Without wasting a moment, I began. ¡°It¡¯s Jaxon,¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What about Jaxon? Is everything alright? Is he alright?¡±

    I told her everything. I had told her about Jaxon¡¯s im that there was an underground group threatening him to do things to sabotage our pack. I had also told her that Jaxon said he helped the vampire escape to dy their ns.

    ¡°What? He was the one who helped the vampire escape?¡±

    ¡°Shhhh, Sarah. Yeah¡­I was shocked when I saw him myself that night. He finally admitted to doing it to throw his threateners off.¡±

    ¡°Woah, this is a lot. Why are you just telling me now?¡±

    ¡°Cus he just told me like a few hours ago. I told you he¡¯s been ignoring me.¡±

    Sarah was surprised to hear this and couldn¡¯t believe there could be such a thing going on under our noses in our pack. Sarah also doubted Jaxon¡¯s story and felt that something was missing too.

    ¡°But why would he help and interact with a vampire? It¡¯s like one of the taboos of being a werewolf hunter.¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°Exactly, and the way I saw it that night, he was discussing with the vampire. It¡¯s like he knows him before.¡±

    ¡°Imagine Jaxon of all people talking to vampires.¡±

    I remembered Adrian and quietly shook my head.

    While we were discussing our doubts, there was a knock on the door. Sarah went to open it. It was Jaxon.

    ¡°Hi,¡±

    ¡°Hi¡­is anything wrong?¡± I heard her say.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I called out.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jaxon.¡± She answered back and I blinked rapidly.

 Chapter 33

    What was he doing back here?

    ¡°I need to speak with Lily. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Jaxon told Sarah.

    I had already walked up to them and Jaxon¡¯s eyes met mine. I could see the desperation in them.

    ¡°Anything you want to say to me, you can say it in front of her too.¡± I said, gesturing to Sarah.

    Jaxon looked confused, ¡°But Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told her too. I told you we need to get as many helping hands for you¡­¡±

    ¡°But not just anyone.. I told you trusting people is thest thing I want to do now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone.¡± Sarah responded to Jaxon.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Jaxon pleaded to me with his voice but I was firm.

    ¡°She¡¯s already part of this too. We only want to help you.¡±

    He sighed and we motioned for him to enter.  As he was about to, someone called him from outside.

    ¡°You¡¯re needed by themander, Jaxon.¡± It was one of his colleagues.

    Sarah and I exchanged a look then nced at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe another time.¡± As he¡¯s about leaving, Sarah wanted to call him back but I pulled her in and shut the door.

    ¡°But he said it was urgent! Why can¡¯t he just quickly tell us?¡±

    ¡°In his own time, he will.¡± I defended him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t still shake off  the inconsistencies in his story. He has a ton of exnation to do.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do some research now.¡±

    ¡°On?¡±

    ¡°The rebel group.¡±

    ¡°Word of mouth or inte?¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll do B, you do A, since you¡¯re the better socializer.¡±

    ¡°Okay, cool.¡±

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    I couldn¡¯t help but sense a lurking presence. I realized someone else except from Sarah and I knew about Jaxon¡¯s predicament and wondered who was behind it. Who could we actually trust when the pack¡¯s foundation had been shaken by the capture of that vampire?

    Unknown to us, there was an ominous figure watching, and the uncertainty about the future overshadowed everything else we were doing.

    Worse still, if only we realised Jaxon¡¯s facade in all this, a lot damage that was caused after this day would¡¯ve been avoided.

    ????????????

    After convincing my mom to let me visit him just once in 2 weeks, I walked into the dark cell where Adrian was being held, feeling both excited and worried. The situation was very serious, and I approached him with concern. When our eyes met, we silently understood each other.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I gasped quietly and rushed to hold the bars. He quickly noticed me and walked out of the darkness into the little light which shown on the bars and I saw his hands cover mine. They were still soft and I slowly saw his face. He looked fine, but hungry and exhausted. Had they been starving him?

    ¡°I hope they¡¯ve not been starving you?¡±

    He still had the energy to chuckle, ¡°What else did you want them to do to a prisoner? Pamper me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a prisoner, you¡¯re an innocent person who¡¯s been detained for no reason.¡± I said gritting my teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine , Lily.¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡± I said, staring into his ever emerald eyes.

    He smiled back and held my hands more tightly.

    ¡°Adrian, you need to tell me the truth. You need to break that ice that¡¯s still holding me from fully trusting you. I need to know everything about you, please, so I can help you.¡± I began, almost whispering. ¡°I need to know the truth. About  your past.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment before nodding, epting my request. He took a deep breath and started telling me the story that had troubled him for a long time. I almost felt my breath caught in my throat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything about my past now, but I promise I will, in bits. There¡¯s an old prophecy,¡± Adrian began, his voice filled with pain but firmness. ¡°It talks about a special person who has both vampire and werewolf blood and not just any kind of blood, a crescented one which is one of the most powerful ones ever birthed in existence. This person has incredible power and can either bring bnce or cause great harm to the world we live in.¡±

    I listened carefully, my heart pounding. His words felt significant, as if they held the key to our future. Adrian continued, his voice shaking with emotion.

    ¡°I am that person, Lily. I have had both vampire and werewolf blood in me since I was born. I never understood why, but people would always tell me that I was strange. It was only my foster mom who told me I was special. My foster mom told me my parents died about a century ago and I was raised till I was a toddler by a secret group of people¡­¡±

    When he paused, I wanted to ask a question but I let him continue. My throat wentpletely dry.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not just the prophecy that troubles me; it¡¯s also my past. I used to be part of a secret group called the Shadows, remember the ones who raised me till I was a toddler? They had told me I had to serve them for saving and raising me till my foster mom got me. Turns out they wanted to control and manipte supernatural beings. I was also part of the vampire army during this time and when they found out that I was a Shadow, that¡¯s when I started running. They had wiped out most in our brotherhood and our leader told me I was obligated to stay alive even though the rest of them died.¡±

    His words gave me a chilling feeling, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel both fear and sympathy for Adrian.

    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t even¡­¡± I was short of words.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But if you were a hybrid since you were born, why did the Limean transformation affect you like that?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. I¡­lied to you.¡± He said starkly. ¡°It didn¡¯t turn me into anything and that night I transformed, it was because it was a Quarter moon. It doesn¡¯t affect normal werewolves but it always affected me. Throughout the week, I felt that way not because of what those magicians did to me but because I was going through a phase.¡±

    I opened my mouth. Gosh, everything I thought I knew felt like a lie at that point.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before, Adrian?¡± I asked, feeling curious and frustrated.

    He looked at me regretfully. ¡°I was afraid, Lily. Afraid of the darkness inside me and scared of what might happen to you because of what we shared. The Shadows had always told me I would never end up with anybody because of my destiny and my nature. I didn¡¯t want to corrupt you. I wanted to keep you safe from the chaos that follows me.¡±

    I saw the turmoil on his face and understood his struggle. His past and the prophecy had made him into the conflicted person standing in front of me.

    ¡°But now,¡± Adrian said firmly, ¡°I realize that hiding the truth only makes things more dangerous. I can¡¯t avoid my destiny, but I doubt if I can face it alone.¡±

    His words deeply resonated with me, and I knew that our paths had crossed for a reason. I reached my hand in through the space between the bars and held his cheek.

    ¡°We¡¯ll face this together, Adrian,¡± I said with determination. ¡°Thank you for telling me this. I promise we¡¯ll face whateveres our way together.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes softened as he held my hand on his cheek, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°I really don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. You¡¯re too precious, Lily.¡±

    I felt butterflies engulf in my stomach.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Lily. You aren¡¯t just precious to me. You also have a-¡±

    The door opened and I jumped back. A guard had appeared to inform me my time was over.

    As I was walking away, I realised that Adrian still had a lot to tell me, and I hoped I would have another time to hear what he had to say.

    But first, I needed to sit down and take in all what he just told me.

 Chapter 34

    Things got pretty tense between our grove and the vampire coven, and it started feeling pretty dangerous around here. Our peaceful grove turned into a freaking war zone. It¡¯s like we couldn¡¯t even tell who was on our side anymore.

    Strange messages starteding to us from unknown messengers. The messages scared us, warning us about an uing war. Each note made us feel uneasy ¨C some written in a very dark shade of red blood spelling out, ¡°Prepare for war.¡±

    The pack hunters were getting antsy, honing their instincts due to the oing threat. The boundaries that used to keep us apart from the vampire realm were now the battleground of an invisible war. Every night, spies would sneak into our territory, aiming to weaken and scare us.

    We all got together, making ns and gearing up for the inevitable fight. The pack hunters stepped up their game, training even harder and improving their skills to take.

    The nights grew scarier, and the forest seemed to warn us of impending doom. Even the sound of leaves rustling by made us shiver, and the wind carried the scent of blood and betrayal. We fortified our base, strengthening the trust within our group, because we knew that unity would be our greatest weapon in the war that was toe.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A meeting was set up between my parents and Rex, the Alpha, to find a solution to the insufferable advances of the vampires. I watched nervously as they gathered in the main hall, looking tired and worried.

    The atmosphere grew tense as they started talking.

    Rex spoke first.

    ¡°We can¡¯t ignore the signs anymore,¡± he said firmly, looking at my parents. ¡°The attacks at the borders and the mysterious messages show that a war ising. We need to be ready.¡±

    My father, standing tall and steady, agreed. ¡°We understand how serious this is, Alpha,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°But we must remember the importance of finding peace. We can¡¯t let fear make us aggressive.¡±

    Rex looked skeptical, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Peaceful solutions haven¡¯t worked before,¡± he argued. ¡°We have to think about our pack¡¯s safety. It¡¯s our duty to protect them.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    My mother spoke up calmly but firmly. ¡°Alpha, we care about our grove¡¯s safety too,¡± she said, ¡°But let¡¯s not forget the power of unity. We¡¯ve faced challenges against other creatures in the past and overcame them by cooperating. Fear and mistrust shouldn¡¯t divide us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. You know how merciless and strong-headed those creatures are.¡± Rex spat back at my mom. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®unity¡¯ in their vocabry. They already started this and we will end it. They wanted this division and we will surely give it to them.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, I know the best and safest option now is to prepare for war but we need to have other alternatives. The threats and intrusions may just be their tactics to scare us into doing something they¡¯d actually use to sabotage us. Think about that. We should just be very strategic in our proceedings from hereon.¡±

    Rex seemed to soften a bit as he considered my father¡¯s words. He was always more conversational with my father than my mother. There was a hint of understanding in his eyes, a glimpse of the leader he used to be, who made alliances and sought peace.

    ¡°You have a point,¡± he admitted, sounding a little resigned. ¡°But we need to find a way to protect our pack, to make sure they¡¯re safe first. That¡¯s our main priority. We can¡¯t just wait for something bad to happen.¡±

    My parents nodded, acknowledging Rex¡¯s concerns. The weight of their responsibilities was clear, and I admired theirmitment to our pack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s explore all options,¡± my father suggested firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll strengthen our defenses, increase surveince, and try diplomatic solutions. But we won¡¯t turn to violence unless we have no other choice.¡±

    Rex looked at my parents for a moment, cautious yet respectful. ¡°Okay,¡± he finally agreed. ¡°I hope your optimism is right, for the sake of our pack.¡±

    As the meeting ended, there was a sense of hope in the air. The possibility of war was very likely. But my parents showed theirmitment to diplomacy and conflict management, refusing to let fear control their actions. I was there watching them; Rex and my parents. This gave me a renewed sense of purpose.

    Our pack¡¯s future was in danger, and it was our responsibility to ovee the difficulties thaty ahead. Frequently after that, my dad would hold gatherings with all of us to give us ¡°pep talks¡± and encourage us mentally for what was ahead. We promised to stay united and face any obstacles that came our way. Our goal was clear: to keep our pack safe and maintain the peace we had worked so hard for.

    The war approaching made us scared, but we refused to lose hope. We knew that if we stuck together and stayed strong, we could figure out a way to bring peace, even when things seemed uncertain and gloomy.

    But, the thought of a war¡­. I didn¡¯t want to think of it at all.

    ???????????

    Adrian was free to patrol around the gate till midnight. I took this opportunity to meet him after a long while.

    Under the moonlight, I sat next to him, relishing in the moment I so wanted to experience more often than not. We had finally found a moment alone in the midst of all the chaos that was happening.

    Iid my head on his shoulder as we both watched from afar the security men give instructions to one another. The security around the house got tighter so the protocols had been changed.

    Adrian held my arm and pulled me closer to him, sending currents down my body. I had missed our intimate moments, peaceful times I would just sit with him, in silence or dialogue, and we¡¯d just enjoy ourselves in the serenity. I was d this was one of those moments.

    I had so many things I wanted to tell him, but I chose to keep quiet to wait for him to speak first. I still remember he had much more to reveal to me so I waited until he attempted first.

    Adrian looked at me resolutely as he began to speak. ¡°Lily, I wasn¡¯t done that day ¨C thest time we spoke.,¡± he said urgently.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s honestly a lot I have to tell you but remember I said I¡¯ll tell you bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    He breathed out and pulled me away from him so I could face him squarely, ¡°There is a secret prophecy that connects our destinies, and it could change the future of werewolves and vampires. If it¡¯s fulfilled, it could change everything.¡±

    His words intrigued me, and I leaned in closer, urging him to continue. ¡°Prophecy? What do you mean, Adrian? What does this prophecy say?¡±

    He took a deep breath, stared at the moonlit sky and then back at me. ¡°Remember I was part of the Shadows almost all my life. They had ess to all these ancient wisdom, prophecies, and so much information about the world we live in. ording to ancient texts, there wille a time when the fate of both our kinds hangs in the bnce,¡± he exined, a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°The prophecy speaks of another chosen person who can bridge the gap between werewolves and vampires and bring about a new era.¡±

    I was awestruck by the significance of his revtion. It felt like the universe was trying to tell me something important, but it also felt like a blur. ¡°A chosen one? But that¡¯s you, is it not?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the vessel, I mean the person who can handle a particr great power as my hybrid nature exudes. It speaks of me being one side of a coin and emm¡­¡± he looked like he was trying to remember something, ¡°I¡¯m trying to remember a riddle¡­em, something flicker and lighting together, to em..¡±

    ¡°When the shadows and flickers unite to bring light, then you¡¯ll know the new era hase.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes! That¡¯s it! How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Those ck Healers that performed the ritual on you ¨C they told me before they left.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Blood will always run through the hunter, but the hunted will never be the hunter. This will change in the time when the shadows and flickers begin to produce light together.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get that one from?¡±

    ¡°A journal in my dad¡¯s study room.¡±

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s journal?¡± He raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°An ancient looking cryptic journal.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, and what¡¯s it doing in your dad¡¯s study room?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you do realise we¡¯re the only two people who¡¯ve read and received those prophecies, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was caught off.

    ¡°Ancient prophecies in our realm aren¡¯t written in English or any visible or readablenguage. In fact, they aren¡¯t written at all. They are gifted. You¡¯ve been gifted those prophecies as I have been.¡±

    I was trying my best to catch up and understand exactly what he was driving at but nothing was clicking, until he finally said¡­

    ¡°Lily, I think you¡¯re the other side of the coin. You¡¯re the second chosen one.¡±

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Me?! A chosen one?¡± I asked, barely able to speak.

    Adrian nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Lily. The prophecy has gifted you to be the key to our future. Find the key and find the way. You ARE that key¡­..¡±

    Emotions began overwhelming me-uncertainty, self-denial, excitement, and hope.

    How could I, little flimsy, be the second chosen one to bring unity to our realm? Did the moon goddess and ancient gods choose with their eyes covered? This was fictitious and totally hard to believe. I almost chuckled.

    Deep inside, I did feel he was telling me the truth but it was too bizarre for me to even imagine.

    ¡°Adrian, I can hardly live my own life without feeling like a mess every second. How can the gods and goddess choose me to help bring bnce to our world?¡± I said with a light voice.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know why we¡¯re chosen, Lily. We just ept it ¨C like the way I have epted who I am.¡± A tender smile stretched out on his lips making them more alluring.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s so bizarre¡­imagine me. Me! A chosen one? Ha! Sarah would crack her head.¡± Iughed to myself.

    Adrian watched me without speaking but I knew he was being patient with me, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this too, Lily. My childhood till now was like destiny preparing me for all this. It¡¯ll take time for you to ept and fully acknowledge this but it is what it is. We can¡¯t change anything¡­ I didn¡¯t even know you¡¯d been gifted the prophecies. It exins why I was brought here by fate and you saved me, and why we¡¯ve had this unexinable connection since the day we first set eyes on each other. Lily, can¡¯t you piece all these things together?¡±

    He talked with so much overwhelming passion that my knees shook as each syble left his mouth. His eyes cried out for me to understand and ept like he did but that string still held me tied to my present reality.

    It wasn¡¯t possible. It couldn¡¯t ever be possible. There was no way.

    Suddenly, my vision blurred and I got transported into a dark, gloomy chamber.

    Adrian and I were in a special room hidden below a big oak tree, surrounded by our closest friends and allies. We could feel everyone¡¯s excitement and worry as we got ready to tell them our n to prevent a disaster. The torches flickered and made the room look mysterious, which made this moment even more special.

    I took a deep breath to calm myself before speaking to the group. ¡°Dear friends and allies, we are at a very important moment in our lives. The prophecy has shown us a way toe together and make things better. But it also warns us that if we don¡¯t do something, things will get worse.¡±

    Adrian and I spoke with determination and wisdom, trying to convince them to consider a different future. We wanted werewolves and vampires to live together peacefully, without fear and mistrust.

    As I talked, I noticed a little bit of hope in their eyes, even though they knew about the fights that had been going on between our people for a long time. I thought that things could get better if we could make them understand and think about things in a different way, without any prejudices.

    ¡°Our n has two mainponents,¡± I continued, outlining our strategy. ¡°First, we must establish open lines ofmunication and foster understanding between our factions. We must bridge the divide, dispel misconceptions, and work together towards themon goal of peace and coexistence.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward, his voice carrying the same weight of determination as mine. ¡°Secondly, we need to find and stop those who want to drive us apart. Among us, there are some who like to cause problems and use our differences to make things worse. We have to stay watchful and work together to find these people and make sure they stop causing trouble.

    The room fell silent as our words sank in. The task ahead was serious and would require bravery and sacrifice. But in their eyes, I saw determination and hope, just like mine.

    We formed an alliance between werewolves and vampires, joining forces to stand against the growing hostility and distrust. We promised to stick together and face the hard times, even if we weren¡¯t sure what would happen.

    As our meeting ended, we felt excitement and a renewed sense of purpose. The others went their separate ways. Adrian and I walked out of the room and looking up to the moon in the sky, we felt very determined.

    ¡°Lily¡­Lily, can you hear me?¡± I blinked and found myself beside Adrian.

    I blinked again and realised I was sitting next to Adrian on the grassy field. I felt confused. Was what I experienced real or just in my head? I couldn¡¯t tell what was true anymore, and it left me feeling lost and unsure.

    Adrian¡¯s concerned voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡± he asked with worried eyes.

    I mustered a weak smile, trying to mask my confusion. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I just need some rest.¡±

    Leaving Adrian behind, I went back to my room, feeling heavy with unanswered questions. I needed solitude to make sense of everything that had happened. Iid down on my bed, hoping that sleep would bring rity and help me sort through the jumble of emotions and images in my mind.

    In that quiet moment, I surrendered to sleep, hoping that when I woke up, the confusion would fade away.

    ??????????

    It was the weekend and that day was subtle. Sarah and I were packing up some of our stuffs in the room, some to be thrown away, some to be moved. I didn¡¯t tell her about what happened to mest night or what Adrian told me. I was used to dealing with all these confusing shit on my own.

    As Sarah helped me pack up my old stuffs, I felt something strange happening inside me. A warm tingling sensation spread through my body, making me pause and look at my arms. Strange symbols on my skin seemed toe alive, glowing with a mysterious light. It felt like they held a secret that wanted to be revealed.

    Sarah noticed the change in the room and looked at me with surprise and concern. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± she asked, her voice filled with worry and curiosity.

    I met her gaze, feeling uncertain but also a little excited. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Sarah,¡± I said softly, ¡°But I feel something powerful awakening inside me. What the fuck is happening to me?¡± My voice trembled.

    In response to my words, the symbols on my body started to pulsate with a strange energy. They emitted a soft, golden light that filled the room. It was an amazing sight that left me in awe and a bit scared.

    Sarah stood back and watched with her mouth open.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, the tingling sensation grew stronger, spreading through my whole body. I felt a surge of energy flowing through me, connecting me to something ancient and important. In that moment, I realized a bitter truth. What Adrian had told mest night and my response, was the goddess giving her reply with this?

    As the light continued to envelop me, I felt a pulse of power building up inside. Without thinking, I raised my arms, and to my astonishment, they began to change. Feathers sprouted from my fingertips, growing quickly to form beautiful wings. I watched in amazement as the feathers unfolded, taking the shape and colors of a magnificent eagle wing.

    ¡°Holy hell!¡± I screamed. ¡°Sarah, do something.¡±

    But she was bbergasted.

    I had casted a nce to the mirror beside me and what I saw shocked me to the core. I had transformed into a golden eagle, in full fucking flesh and form. I stood still in awe and too much fear.

    Sarah stood in front of me, her eyes wide with astonishment. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re ¡­you¡¯re a¡­you¡¯re..,¡± she didn¡¯t have any words, like I¡¯d me her..

    As the light from the symbols faded away, I marveled at the wings now on my back. They were strong and beautiful. This was both scary and overwhelming at the same time.

    I looked at the symbols on my body. They were no longer just marks but special signs of my desti-

    ¡°Oh my fucking gosh, Lily! You¡¯re a fucking eagle!!!!!!¡± Sarah¡¯s scream boomed through my eardrums.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Hush, Sarah, or you¡¯ll attract attention.¡± I cautioned her and quickly went to close the door with one of my wings, which felt weird.

    ¡°Holy shit¡­holy shit¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I look that horrid?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­what I can tell you, babes¡­that¡¯s if you¡¯re in there.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m replying you. Yes I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Then please change back ¨C this shit is really terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Do I look that bad?¡±

    ¡°For god sake just change back!¡± She yelled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to!¡± I yelled back.

    ¡°Oh no..¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Shhhhh.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Footsteps. You need to hide. Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°But where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the bathroom. Go in.. now.¡±

    Sarah shoved my feathery self into the bathroom¡­ ¡°Urrghhh¡­oh gosh. I hate birds. I hate feathers.¡± She kept on whimpering.

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± I said sarcastically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    She went to open the door and I heard my mom¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡±

    ¡°Morning, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Morning. Isn¡¯t Lily with you?¡±

    ¡°Em, now¡­well, she went downstairs to get a drink.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m justing from there. I didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait here till shees then¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not now, aunt¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The room is¡­super messy. We were cleaning it as we¡¯re also packing our stuffs.¡±

    She looked Sarah over, ¡°I hope nothing is wrong?¡¯

    ¡°Why will there be anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Okay. When shees tell her I want to see her.¡±

    ¡°Sure, aunt.¡±

    The door finally closed and Sarah¡¯s sigh was loud and clear.

    ¡°Sarah,e get me out of here. I¡¯m suffocating.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± She rushed to the bathroom and yanked the door open making me fall on top of her. Her mouth wanted to open when I quickly said, ¡°If you scream, we¡¯re dead, Sarah.¡±

    She nodded in understanding and held her breath till I stood up from her.

    She screamed into a near pillow and sighed out, ¡°Lily, if this is you, will you remain like this forever?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who to call that can help.¡±

    ¡°I know. You shouldn¡¯t call anyone. I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡± I sighed and sat on the bed still trying to calm down, and slowly but surely, I started turning back.

    ¡°Lily! Look, you¡¯re transforming back!¡±

    I looked at my hands and they were human. That powerful feeling never went with the eagle self but I was back in my human form and Sarah ran to hug me.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°I was never gone.¡± I hugged her back then pulled away, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you could¡¯ve abandoned me, your best friend, just because I turned into an eagle? Wow.¡±

    ¡°No, babes, you know it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re saying ¡®just because¡¯ as if it¡¯s everyday you see someone turn into a golden eagle.¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯s not.

    ¡°Sarah, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± I looked desperately at her but she scoffed at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m already thinking of how I¡¯m going to erase it from my memory, and you¡¯re on about me not telling anyone¡­.¡± She raked her hand down her hair and then faced me. ¡°But you have a lot of exnation to do¡­¡±

    I sighed and looked away, ¡°I don¡¯t even understand half the shit that just happened so we¡¯ll have to get that exnation together.¡±

    ??????????

    .

    After I had heard that Adrian had been finally released from being held, I was really excited to talk to him. I first went to thank my dad who was too busy to answer me. I had been feeling uncertain and scared for a long time about the things that were unraveling in my life.

    It was like at first, I was totally ignorant and nk. Now, I was learning new things about prophecies and fate everyday and I was turning into golden eagles out of the blue.

    Finally, I had the chance to tell Adrian everything, I hoped he could help me understand who I am and what I¡¯m meant to do because at that point, it would be foolish of me to doubt anything he said again.

    I saw him walking cuff-free down the hallway, with two guards by his side, and I don¡¯t know what came over me (em I don¡¯t know¡­maybe, bold, I-don¡¯t-give-a-fuck-kind of joy) that made me sprint down and jump into his arms, in the presence of the guards who did nothing but watch us.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re free.¡± I said into his ears and he smiled into my hair.

    We pulled away from eachother and I took him by the arm outside, not caring about anyone¡¯sments. Anyone who did pass us, didn¡¯t actually care. The threat of war and insecurity of the times didn¡¯t make for anyone to be unserious about any other thing so they minded their business.

    It was the first time we walked together, hand in hand, out in the garden without anyone actually bothering us and casting us snarky nces. It felt so different, so calm.

    We found a quiet ce in the garden where nobody could see or hear us, but I told him we should continue to walk on as we talked. The sunlight shining through the trees made patterns on the ground, creating a calm and exciting atmosphere for us to walk on.

    I started speaking, my voice shaky with both excitement and nervousness. ¡°Adrian, you know a lot has been happeningtely¡­a lot that I can¡¯t actuallyprehend myself. I need you to exin everything well to me. You¡¯re the one with the knowledge and I¡¯ve decided to trust everything thates out of your mouth. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t still quite understand.¡±

    He looked at me, curious and concerned. ¡°Lily, you can trust me. Whatever it is, I¡¯m here to listen, and I¡¯ll try my best to exin as much as I can.¡±

    I took a deep breath and started telling him, ¡°Remember when I was talking to you that night that I zoned out? I didn¡¯t really zone out. I¡­it¡¯s like I was transported to another dimension. I saw you, me, our kind and your kind. We were forming some type of alliance before a war or something. I didn¡¯t understand what it meant. Whether I was dreaming or thinking, but it felt so real. I saw myself, Adrian. I saw myself.¡±

    Adrian slowed his pace and nodded his head slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve started having visions¡­¡±

    ¡°Visions? Is that what that was?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily. You¡¯re seeing the future, or a possible future. Visions just show you possible futures that may happen if our decisions and actions align to that. If it¡¯s a bad possible future, then you¡¯d have to gear our present to the right track.¡±

    ¡°But why me?¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯ve told you this before. The spirits have seen something in you and that¡¯s why they chose to bestow upon you this gift. And if you¡¯re seeing visions now, that means¡­¡±

    ¡°Means what?¡±

    ¡°Has any other strange thing happened to you recently?¡±

    I immediately stopped and removed my hands from his, stepping back shyly, ¡°Four days ago, I might have turned into a golden eagle.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Oh Lily, every single day, there¡¯s more reason you should know you¡¯re very special.¡±

    ¡°I was terrified, as was Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Sarah saw you?¡±

    ¡°Yea. We were in my room together when I just started feeling strange and boom! She screamed and I looked in the mirror and saw a huge giant eagle.¡±

    ¡°Lily, I know it must have been very terrifying for you, and I¡¯m sorry. Have you ever heard about a Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Guardian?¡­. oh yeah, I remember Sarah¡¯s mom telling us about a tale of ancient Guardians who were supernatural-like judges that fought to protect the old religion in the Great War. But what has that got to do with¡­uhn uhn, no, no way.¡± I stepped back and Adrian silently nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°You promised to believe everything thates out of my mouth. You know I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. The birth marks on your body tells you of your history as a predestined Guardian.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°How do you know of my birthmarks?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but now I do.¡± He stared back at me sympathetically and I felt my whole life spiraling around me.

    ¡°But why? Why me¡­all of this? You¡¯re just bombarding me with all these revtions that I can¡¯t take it all at once. Why didn¡¯t you tell me this all along?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the right time. You had to see for yourself first before I said anything¡±. Adrian¡¯s eyes softened as he reached out and held my hands. ¡°Lily, what I¡¯m about to tell you is a story that has been passed down for generations. It¡¯s a secret known by only a few, and now it¡¯s time for you to know.¡±

    He started telling me about an ancient legend, describing a hidden world that exists alongside ours. He spoke of Guardians, special beings chosen to protect the bnce between different realms and keep humanity safe from powerful forces. They were also obligated to protect the old religion from extinction and supernatural creatures¡¯ wellbeing.

    ¡°You, Lily,¡± Adrian said with reverence, ¡°are one of the chosen. You¡¯re a Guardian.¡±

 Chapter 37

    I couldn¡¯t still believe what I was hearing. Memories and moments from my life suddenly made sense, and I felt a strong sense of purpose burning inside me. Yet, it was still coupled with confusion.

    ¡°But why? I don¡¯t still understand, why was I chosen?¡± I asked, feeling curious and a little scared.

    Adrian looked into my eyes and spoke with confidence. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s a reason I can tell you,  It¡¯s your spirit, Lily. Your determination, kindness, and strength. Guardians aren¡¯t just picked randomly; they are made through the challenges of life. They be symbols of hope in the face of darkness.¡±

    He exined the responsibilities thate with being a Guardian-the sacrifices, the difficult trials, and the constant need to protect our world and keep everything in bnce.

    As Adrian spoke, I felt fear and purpose welling up inside me. I realized that the weight of the world was now on my shoulders and I was definitely not ready.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I whispered, uncertain yet resolute, ¡°what do I do now? What do I learn? What about you, me, us?¡±

    He squeezed my hands gently and reassured me, ¡°Lily, being a Guardian doesn¡¯t change who you are, and it doesn¡¯t weaken our rtionship. If anything, it makes our bond stronger because we¡¯ll face the toughest challenges together. As for what you do now, it¡¯s about epting your destiny and developing your abilities. I¡¯ll be by your side, guiding and supporting you.¡±

    I looked deep into Adrian¡¯s eyes and sawfort. I hugged him once again, knowing fully well the path that was ahead of me would be walkable if he was by my side.

    ¡°Thanks, Adrian,¡± I said, feeling grateful. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future holds, but I¡¯ll try my best. I don¡¯t know a single thing about being a Guardian, but I promise I¡¯ll learn fast.¡± I sighed and pulled away.

    He smiled at me, filled with pride and affection.

    ¡°Lily, you have the heart of a warrior and the soul of a protector,¡± Adrian said. ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    And I believed in us too.

    ¡°But you have to tell me, how do I switch from  being a golden eagle back to myself because I don¡¯t want to be transforming rampantly around others.¡±

    ?????????

    In the quiet of the empty dining room, Sarah, Adrian and I sat, staring at each other.

    Sarah had something important to tell us.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Okay, Sarah. Lay it on us.¡± I said.

    ¡°Okay.. so you remember what Jax had told us about that secret group threatening him to do stuff to sabotage our grove?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I answered.

    ¡°I did some digging ¨C don¡¯t ask me how, I have my sources ¨C and found out they aren¡¯t a rebel group, well they are, but not really. 5 of our hunters had been captured recently for attending those secret meetings and if you¡¯d pay attention like I do during their questionings, they¡¯d always make mention of an object, an artifact they¡¯re trying to find that they¡¯ve been ordered to in exchange for a huge sum of money¡­¡±

    ¡°An ancient artifact of great power?¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°Yes. The hunter that was questioned yesterday tantly said he attended the meeting and sold his soul to the cause of finding that artifact and retrieving it for their.. cult, group whatever. So I started thinking to myself, which possible artifact of great power would a so-called underground rebel group or cult that seek to overthrow both the powers of the werewolves and vampires, want?¡±

    ¡°Only the most powerful of artifacts.¡± I didn¡¯t get it yet.

    ¡°Yes, yes.. it is.¡±

    ¡°The Ring of Lythian.¡± Adrian and Sarah said simultaneously and then I remembered.

    ¡°Oh, yes.. I remember.¡±

    ¡°I remember reading about it in old stories and my mom would always tell me about it. Lily knows how my mom loves ancient tales and stuffs.¡± Sarah said with bright eyes.

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. It¡¯s been lost for a long time, but I believe we can find it if we study the prophecies and learn more about our lineages.¡±

    I was curious but also worried. ¡°But where do we start? Our pack doesn¡¯t want to share their secrets, and my dad won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Adrian gently said, ¡°We need to look beyond our pack. There may be other rtives who can help us find the ring and learn about our past.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Belinda was the one I asked and she had told me little but she warned me not to go deeper into it.¡± I said.

    ¡°She needs to know the fate of our existence lies in us knowing exactly what she¡¯s warning us not to look into. We¡¯ll go visit her and get answers.¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember where her house is.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find it.¡± Adrian said with a shrug.

    We spent days and nights studying old books and asked as many people as we can, but noone showed knowledge about it. We found some clues in some old texts in the library that helped us understand the prophecy. We realized that the Ring of Lythian could also unlock our true potential.

    I was also finally able to get the location of my aunt¡¯s new house and Sarah and I nned to visit as soon as possible.

    ????????

    Adrian was now more or less promoted to the frontline, like a soldier stationed close to the boarder but not a boarder protector, so, his work hours were longer. I don¡¯t know if my dad did this to increase his likelihood of being killed on sight but Adrian had epted his role and did his best everyday.

    He woulde back veryte at midnight and be so exhausted that it would be hard for us to see eachother. If he had a night shift, it would be worse cus we¡¯d barely see each other for days-on straight.

    A particr night, I nned to spend some time with him and, give himfort. I just wanted to be with him so I asked his roommate if he was going to be staying in. He told me he had a night shift after Adrian¡¯s. My parents were also gone that particr day to the main pack for meetings with Rex so it was all perfect.

    Night came and I bathed, prepared, perfumed, robed and waited for Adrian on his bed I had carefully rearranged.

    It was well over 10 he hade in when I was almost on the brink of falling asleep.

    When he entered he eyed me curiously and smirked, ¡°Lily, what are you doing here? You¡¯re meant to be asleep.¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± My voice was airy and like a whisper. I had only realisedter how it looked like and thought of what Adrian would be thinking. I didn¡¯te to have sex with him, but seeing him take over his dirty and sweaty shirt had me rethinking.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be in here. What of The-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on nightshift.¡± I said and sat up straight on the edge of his bed.

    He threw his shirt away on to the chair and removed his boots. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy since you got a new promotion; well, I wouldn¡¯t call it a promotion, but I¡¯ve barely got time to spend with you this week. Just wanted toe to¡­¡±

    ¡°Come to¡­¡± he teased me. I wasn¡¯t really good with all these things.

    ¡°See you.¡±

    ¡°You only came to see me? With that sexy robe you have on?¡± He smirked and held his hand out beside my waist. I flinched, thinking he wanted to grab me but he just took a towel on the edge of the bed and hung it over his neck.

    His bare chest was in front of me and I couldn¡¯t help but drool. His finely sculpted muscles and arms made my head swoon. I wondered how it would be if he held me up to the wall, and pressed his chest into my breast.

    ¡°I¡­. just put this on. I didn¡¯t think too much of it.¡± I said and bent my head sideways.

    He was just smirking at me and didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Let me take a shower first then. I reek.¡± He said and entered into the bathroom.

    I checked the time. 10:36. The night was still young. I tapped my feet on the floor impatiently as the sound of the water running down his body turned me on. What did youe to do here, Lily?

    I was restless so I stood up and paced around, biting my nails. Suddenly, I felt the urge to go inside.

    I held the door frame and slid it open slowly. I gulped hard and stepped inside. I could see Adrian¡¯s side and I continued to stare like a hungry animal. He turned and saw me, his face turning red.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    From thereon, I couldn¡¯t suppress my body¡¯s need any longer. I disrobed and walked straight to him. His eyes shone brighter under the shower as he looked at me with admiration, ¡°You could¡¯ve told me this is what you came for.¡±

    I had already stepped in to join him and our bodies were inches from eachother. He cupped my face in his hand and my lips responded swiftly to his kiss. There we stood, under the shower head, passionately kissing in the dead of the night. I held his shoulders tightly and pulled myself into him but he stepped forward, guiding my back and pressing it to the wall. His hands explored my body and every sensation made me lose my senses. He then pulled away and ced more kisses down my neck.

    When he stopped he asked, ¡°Do I need to tell you that I love you before you confess that you want me, Lily?¡± I¡¯ve never heard him sound so flirty. I loved this side of him, every single bit.

    ¡°I want you, Adrian. I want you inside of me, really badly.¡± I sounded like a baby sulking for a lollipop and Adrian¡¯s smirk turned me on more.

 Chapter 38

    He softly bit a part of my neck and I felt a surge of energy run through my body. He had marked me as his. I was already his. There was no denying.

    This was the first time I was having sex with anyone so I didn¡¯t want him to notice my inexperience and naivety, but I felt he did and that¡¯s why he was slow and gentle with me.

    He slid his right hand down my abdomen, my belly button too sensitive, and traced my core. The tingling of my essence made me shudder. I waspletely wet under him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Do you like that?¡± He whispered into my ear.

    ¡°Uhun.¡± I slowly nodded.

    He continued to stroke mybia, each movement sending pulsating jerks through my hips. He worked on it till I felt iting. And then I came undone on him.

    He took the same finger and licked my essence in front of me, showing that he wanted every part of me. I really liked this side of him.

    He finally stopped the shower and wrapped a towel around both our bodies to dry us.

    I whispered to him, ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re not done are we?¡±

    ¡°Oh, trust me. We¡¯ve barely even started.¡± He said and I felt butterflies rise in my stomach.

    He dried the towel back on the rack and we went back to the bed. He had made sure the door was locked before he took me up andid me on the bed.

    His eyes scanned my body till it reached my coochie and he heartily said, ¡°The Goddess took time to sculpt you, Lily. You¡¯re really a work of art.¡±

    I blushed and bit my lower lip.

    He spread my legs apart and dug his face into my core. He could suck me dry if he wanted to. His tongue touched my pleasure spot and I shrieked in pleasure and pain. He continued swooshing his tongue in and around my hole, my legs shivering.

    ¡°Oh, Adrian¡­¡±

    I grabbed his hair when I felt iting but he kept on going.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I gasped.

    When he knew I came, he grabbed me on to his pelvis so my legs were around his waist and my breast were directly facing him. He licked around my nipples as his hands toyed with my globes. He continued like a hungry puppy who wanted me so badly and I felt so good that he wanted me as bad as I wanted him.

    He brought his lips to mine and it locked in another kiss that made us explore each others mouths.

    I wanted to give himfort and pleasure but I felt he was the one doing that for me.

    I pulled away and said, ¡°Adrian, I want to make you feel good like you¡¯re doing to me.¡±

    He simply said, ¡°Not today, Lily. Let me have you today. You¡¯re all mine today, so let me.¡± Before I could speak again he was already kissing me with all the affection he had bottled up then slowly pulled away. He set me well so I could see his erection fully. That thing would be inside me. Holy shit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Lily. If it¡¯s getting painful, just tell me and I¡¯ll stop.¡± I loved the fact that he told me and I nodded.

    Slowly he inserted his length into me and I gasped. My arms were already around his neck so he started the motion. In, out, in, out. He rocked me steadily. I could feel his balls in me and my boobs bouncing on his neck when he got faster and faster.

    I moaned in pain and held him tighter, ¡°Yes¡­yes faster.¡±

    And boy did he go faster. The bed was shaking and he had already guided my back to the wall at the head of the bed. I felt like my clit was being ripped open and he kept on going at it.

    His grunts sounded like music to my ears as I reached my peak.

    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± I said in a squeak.

    ¡°I want to¡­pull away.¡± He said still thrusting in me.

    ¡°No¡­noe in me.. please.¡± I said breathlessly and he did. We stayed there, our necks and entire body covered in sweat as we enveloped each other.

    ¡°Again¡­again.¡± I said.

    He nted a deep kiss on my lips before starting to rock me again. All the fluids in my body became still and the surge of energy that ran through him ran through me too. This time, I could see the markings on his body emanate light and so did my birthmarks.

    ¡°Adr¡­ian¡­¡± but he kept on going. Could he see it too? We looked like two fireflies banging at the moment.

    He was too into it that I felt his tip all the way in my belly so I shrieked and gripped his shoulder for him to lessen his pace.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He said, also breathless.

    That¡¯s when he noticed what I was seeing too and stopped.

    ¡°You can see it too?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes..¡± he looked at his body then mine and smiled at me. ¡°I love you, Lily.¡±

    That was the first time he was telling me this so I felt teary. ¡°I love you too, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°I love you very much, more than I can understand or exin.¡± He had pulled out and was stroking my cheek.

    I pulled him into another kiss and weid ourselves to rest on the bed. He took a covering to cover our bare bodies as I huggled him up in another desperate kiss. I slowly pulled away and smiled at him, ¡°Tonight was the best night of my life.¡±

    ¡°Mine too.¡± He said and pecked my forehead.

    He slowly closed his eyes first. He was already very tired before I came to unintentionally seduce him so he did need a lot of rest for tomorrow. I stroked his soft face as I watched him sleep. I nced at the clock.

    11:34.

    Time had gone by so fast?

    I kept my head on his chest and all my worries were out the window. I didn¡¯t care at this point. I finally consummated my love with Adrian and it felt like heaven. I didn¡¯t care how old he was either, as I¡¯d never ask him before. I knew I loved him and now I knew he loved me too.

    Everything was perfect.

    ???????????

    The next day when I woke up, I found myself in my room, with my robe on, on my bed. I did wander how I got there but I figured it was Adrian who brought me there.

    Last night was magical and I could remember everything vividly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile through the day and Sarah noticed it too.

    ¡°You guys had sex right?¡± She whispered to me as we were being driven to Aunt Belinda¡¯s house.

    I was taken aback as to how she could guess so spot on, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come on. Just tell me. I know that look. I¡¯ve had it many times myself¡­¡±

    My cheeks grew hot red and I figured I could tell her as my bestie, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I said quietly and she squealed.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, Lily. I¡¯m so happy for both of you. How was it? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Magical, heavenly¡­the best night of my life.¡±, I said staring out with dreamy eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s when you know he¡¯s the one, babes. You¡¯ll tell me the details when we get back home.¡±

    ¡°Why would I tell you details? It¡¯s between me and him¡­¡± I eyed her yfully.

    ¡°Ohhh, it¡¯s sacred now. Ok babes, I respect that.¡±

    I held my neck and felt the mark. It had turned into a hickey. It was sore but pulsating power. I smiled to myself. He had marked me so I was his and his alone now.

    ~

    Sarah and I were dropped off at the edge of a forest and we both exchanged confused looks.

    She brought out her phone to check her GPS, ¡°This is where your mom told you she stays, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. 12 Oak Ridge Bay, Florence Hillside Area.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope the GPS does its thing.¡±

    It gave us the instruction to walk north and that¡¯s what we did. As we walked through the dense forest on a gravel path, I felt both excited and nervous. We were going to meet Aunt Belinda, who had the answers to the questions that had been bothering me about the ring. Sarah noticed my flushed cheeks and teased me, knowing I kept on remembering the previous night.

    We finally arrived at Aunt Belinda¡¯s cottage, hidden deep in the forest. The air felt charged with anticipation as we entered. It smelled like dried herbs and lots of books. She was a herb and book enthusiast.

    ¡°Aunt Belinda.¡± I called out to her.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± Selina assisted.

    ¡°Who in the world is disturbing my peace this¡­¡± She stepped out through the door and paused when she saw us. She was wearing a flowery gown with cowboy boots and her grey-red hair was packed to suite her youthful face and makeup.

    ¡°Lily. What in the world are you doing here?¡± Aunt Belinda looked at me with knowing eyes and smiled as I rushed up the crooked stairs to hug her tightly. ¡°How did you find here?¡±

    ¡°Mom gave me your location.¡±

    ¡°Oh that sted woman¡±, we bothughed.  She turned her gaze to Sarah and smiled. Sarah also came up to hug her. These two were carbon copies

    ¡°Sarah, my dear, how¡¯ve you been?¡±

    ¡°Been as you left me aunt. Jolly and daring.¡± We all chuckled.

    ¡°But why did youe to see me?¡±

    Sarah and I looked at each other then at Aunt Belinda, ¡°It¡¯s about the ring.¡± I told her and her facial expression changed.

    Aunt Belinda looked around then ushered us in.

    We sat around her wooden table, ready to hear the truth we had been searching for.

    ¡°Why do you stay alone here, aunt?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°The outside world is getting crazier everyday, my dear. I rather live and die here with my nts and books.¡± She sheepishly said.

    I took a deep breath and started sharing everything I had discovered with her including what I already told her: the journal, the riddles, the prophecies and the fact I turned into a golden eagle.

    Aunt Belinda listened carefully, never taking her eyes off me. Sarah sat beside me, equally curious about everything.

    Upon mentioning that I had turned into a golden eagle, she looked teary and held my hands, ¡°Oh Lily, I knew you were that special one in our family. I just knew that you were destined for great things.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, what is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Guardian, Lily.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    I could feel that the truth was about to be revealed. Aunt Belinda, who I¡¯d like to call the keeper of our family¡¯s secrets, began to tell us the mysteries of our family.

    She began, ¡°I have told you before that our parents were warriors who died in the Great War but I didn¡¯t tell you the full story. Your grandmother was actually a Guardian too and your grandfather was a Half-hybrid. A half hybrid is a werewolf or vampire who can channel the powers of the other part of himself but is not permanently both. He is one but can be the other. When they both fought in the war, I have heard that your grandmother didn¡¯t want to pass on her Guardian powers to her children as she felt the responsibility to be too heavy to bear. So she prayed to the moon goddess for 20 days every night in the Nile River where her prayers were answered and her Guardian powers weren¡¯t bestowed to any of us, her children. After the war, most of the guardians had been wiped off and only few remain till this day, in their ancient temples. But shortly before your father and mother gave birth to you, a prophecy had been circting again that another Guardian born of our blood will arise again to bring the bnce to our world. ¡±

    ¡°Your father had retrieved that journal from your grandfather¡¯s possession and that¡¯s how he wanted to be able to know the prophecies before hand and control the oue. He wanted to be ahead of the gods but all his attempts failed. Even for the search of the ring ¡­ they say it¡¯s in the burial ground of the two great kings that caused the Great War but people specte if it¡¯s a ce or a figurative location. ¡±

    She concluded, ¡°As a Guardian, you are responsible for protecting the bnce between the supernatural worlds. It¡¯s a special duty that has been passed down through generations. It will be tough but I trust in your abilities and resilience, Lily. And when you find your other person, it will get easier.¡±

    ¡°My other person?¡±

 Chapter 39

    ¡°Yes. You both are two in one. One cannot be without the other. A Guardian always has apanion and mate, or else most of her powers won¡¯t be manifested. The same way your grandfather was to your grandmother that¡¯s how your other person will be to you.¡±

    I immediately understood she was referring to Adrian. Adrian, the hybrid vampire I loved, was connected to my destiny.

    I asked, ¡°Aunt? Can¡­a vampire be the other person for me? Can he be connected to my destiny?¡± Sarah gave me a side look but I didn¡¯t pay any attention to her reaction.

    Aunt Belinda thought for a while and then smiled at me, ¡°It is not thebel or nature that matters, it is the heart. If both of your hearts are conjoined, then he¡¯s the right one for you. He who is thepanion to the Guardian also has an important part to y in the prophecies too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Adrian told me.¡± I whispered myself.

    As Aunt Belinda shared more, my mind was overwhelmed. It was hard to understand the huge responsibility I now had. Sarah squeezed my hand, offering her support amidst the whirlwind of emotions.

    Aunt Belinda continued, cautioning us about the challenges ahead but also encouraging us to embrace our roles and trust in our inner strength.

    ¡°There is a lot to unfold and a lot to happen, my dear ones. No matter what, don¡¯t lose yourself and don¡¯t lose your way. Believe it or not but the fate of this realm now rests on the shoulders of you and yourpanions.¡±

    Sarah and I sat there, amazed and humbled by the realization that we were part of something much bigger than ourselves. We knew our lives would never be the same.

    After our conversation, Sarah and I hugged Aunt Belinda before she bed us farewell. As we were about leaving, she called out to me, ¡°And Lily, don¡¯t tell your parents about all this now. When the timees, they¡¯ll know themselves.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I nodded and waved her goodbye.

    ¡°Oohh¡­those things she said sent shivers down my spine, Lily.¡± Sarah told me as we made our way back to the open road.

    Suddenly, everywhere went ck.

    I found myself floating on top of the view of our realm.

    We gathered at the edge of our territory. The pack hunters stood tall and ready to defend their home. Sarah and I stood at the forefront, aware of our duties and what was about to happen.

    Adrian spoke words of encouragement, reminding us of our purpose and the bond that held us together. We faced the enemy, fighting with determination and resilience. The battle was intense, but we fought bravely.

    The vampires and werewolves were locked in a fierce war that turned our peaceful grove into a battlefield. I stood in the midst of the chaos, watching as the vampires and werewolves shed with ferocity. It was a brutal fight, with neither side giving in.

    In the midst of the chaos, I saw Don charging into the vampire horde. He fought valiantly, but unfortunately, a vampire managed to overpower him and sucked his life away.

    As the battle raged on, I looked for Jaxon, hoping for his support. To my shock, I saw him standing with the vampires, tantly betraying our pack. I confronted him, and he revealed his true allegiance and mocked me, shattering the trust we had all these years.

    Despite the betrayal, I focused on survival and protecting our remaining pack members. The losses were heavy, but we refused to give up. I became even more determined to lead the pack to victory.

    With every step, I embraced my inner warrior, fueled by the pain of betrayal and the desire to bring an end to the vampires who wanted to overpower us. We fought fiercely, united by our goal to defend our kind and restore peace. Though the war was far from over, I marched head on with the army behind me.

    Dawn was arriving and we finally emerged victorious. The vampires retreated, and our pack howled in triumph. Adrian held me and we both basked in the pride of what we had aplished.

    With our victory came a new sense of beginning in our lives. We howled louder and louder as the day broke.

    Everything seemed to have happened in under a minute¡­

    I got sucked back into my body and gasped out.

    ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡± Sarah held me before I staggered to the ground.

    ¡°My head¡­¡± I held my head.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I saw¡­battle¡­I saw us¡­¡±

    ¡°Was it another vision?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    My phone buzzed in my pocket and I told her to help me pick it. She did.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sarah, where are you two?¡± It was my mom.

    ¡°Justing back from Aunt Belinda¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to go there¡­ look, both of you should get here as soon as possible. We¡¯re all leaving for the main pack. Be quick.¡±

    She cut the call.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°We need to get home. Come on.¡±

    I shook my head and followed her out the forest.

    ???????????

    The atmosphere at the pack¡¯s feast was tense. I was still trying to understand the vision I just got when my mom called Sarah and I to get ready to escort them to the main pack for what I Iater came to realise was lunch. Tiana, Audrey, Tyler and Sarah were present. I was also shocked Adrian stood as my dad¡¯s bodyguard but happy nheless that he was here. Him and my father seemed to be getting along, I presumed.

    Rex gathered everyone¡¯s attention with the click of his wine ss, ¡°Wee everyone to our abode. My son, Tyler, has something very important he would like to share with everyone so I request your full attention.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s nces at me made me lose focus and I didn¡¯t realize Tyler was watching both of us. I was helplessly blushing over there.

    All eyes were on Tyler, who seemed nervous. His forehead looked sweaty when he slowly stood up. I wandered what he was about to say. I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while so it had helped surpress any unchecked and residual feelings I had for him. Adrian¡¯s expression was unreadable.

    Tyler looked at me for a moment, his eyes filled with different emotions. The room fell silent as he turned to face Audrey, his fianc¨¦e now, I guess. My heart skipped a beat, expecting a not-so predictable announcement.

    With a heavy sigh, Tyler took out a small box and opened it, revealing a shiny ring reflecting the candlelight. Audrey looked surprised and hopeful. But then Tyler looked at me again, conflicted. Everything felt frozen in that moment.

    Tyler¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I¡­I¡­I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t go through with this.¡± He threw the ring away, and it rolled across the floor. Gasps filled the room, and the weight of his words held us captive.

    Audrey¡¯s face showed shock, anger, and betrayal. Her eyes burned with intensity as the meaning of Tyler¡¯s words sank in. People began whispering, trying to make sense of the unexpected turn of events.

    Without hesitation, Tyler walked over to me, grabbed my hand and led me away from the table. My heart raced, and confusion swirled in my mind. The world seemed hazy as we left the room, leaving behind the chaos and confusion he had caused.

    In a quiet corner, Tyler faced me and exined the truth that had been weighing on his heart. His voice was filled with regret and longing as he expressed his feelings.

    ¡°Lily,¡± he whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t deny how I feel anymore. Being with Audrey feels wrong, forced. I guess she¡¯s hot but that¡¯s all I feel about her. But with you, it¡¯s different. It feels more natural, like finding a missing part of myself. I miss you every single night and day. I can¡¯t deny it any longer. I¡¯m still in love with you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t move or think properly as I tried to understand what Tyler had just said. He imed he still loved me. His words echoed in my mind, causing a mix of emotions inside me. I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Tyler¡¯s voice echoed in sincerity, ¡°I know I¡¯ve done a lot of stupid, unfair and bad things to you but I don¡¯t know what came over me. I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you that day in front of anyone. I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­¡± his eyes pleaded for me to understand and forgive him.

    He opened up, ¡°I swear, I still think about you. I can¡¯t stop thinking about you, Lily. You¡¯re the only girl I care about in this world.¡±

    I felt the pull of our shared past, tempting me to go back to the familiarfort of our past rtionship. But I knew better. His sudden change of heart was insincere. Was it only because he was unhappy with his current rtionship with Audrey? It was hard knowing his full intentions but I swore I¡¯d hate myself if I fell for his trap and sweet words again.

    Anger surged within me. I relived the pain and betrayal I had experienced because of him all in that moment. How could he expect me to forget the hurt he caused when he chose someone else over me? Tyler¡¯s desperate attempt to win me back seemed like a weak effort to mend our broken connection.

    Summoning all the strength I had, I stepped back and spoke firmly. ¡°Your confession and everything else you¡¯ve said right now can¡¯t erase the past and the pain you¡¯ve made me go through. I won¡¯t be fooled by your act. If you truly loved me, then you¡¯d not wait until now to tell me. If you truly loved me, all those times Audrey used me of foul shit, you wouldn¡¯t have believed her blindly. If you truly loved me, you wouldn¡¯t have rejected me in the first ce!¡±

    He reached out, trying to pull me into an embrace, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what I can say for you to-¡± his hand trembled so I pushed him back. His eyes begged for my eptance but I stood my ground, looking at him without wavering.

    I knew that taking him back would only continue the cycle of heartbreak and uncertainty we had experienced before.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, Tyler.¡±

    With a heavy heart, I turned away but he just had to speak, ¡°Is it because of Adrian? Was he the one who marked you?¡± His voice now held malice. I held my neck realising he had seen the hickey too.

    ¡°This is not about Adrian.¡± I flipped my hair back.

    ¡°Oh yes, it is.¡± He walked up to me, ¡°It very well is. Before he took you from me, you were mine and mine alone! You let him mark you? Lily, you know you¡¯ll always love me. We¡¯re fated mates. The goddess has destined us to be together. Why would you ept him? I swear I should¡¯ve killed him the day I saw him under your window¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Tyler! That¡¯s enough!¡± I shouted, ¡°I¡¯m tired of your fucking bullying, and entitled ass! You don¡¯t fucking own me! Yes, there was a time we were meant to be mated but you rejected me, remember?! Audrey is now your mate and I chose Adrian because he is twice the man you can never be. It¡¯s over, Tyler. Get a fucking grip and move the fuck on!¡±

    I abruptly turned away from him, leaving Tyler standing there and my words lingering in the air. Each step I took gave me the confidence I needed to walk away from that toxic past I had wanted to be free of.

    As our consort was leaving with my family and friends, I  looked back through the window and saw Tyler arguing with his father. Audrey, with anger in her eyes, stared right at me, making me feel a little bit scared.

    In that moment, I suddenly understood things clearly. I saw the darkness that consumed Tyler¡¯s life-the difficult rtionship with his father and his toxic rtionship with Audrey. His presence had led him down a dangerous path, but I didn¡¯t want to follow that path anymore.

    Even though Tyler had confessed something important to me, I stayed strong. I believed that my heart deserved a love that was real and steady, a love that could face any challenge.

    As Adrian held my hand to assist me to sit in the car, I felt the tingle again and smiled at him. He smiled back and that was all I needed to know I made the right decision.

    Adrian was the only right one for me.

 Chapter 40

    It was chaos. Screams filled the air, and fear gripped my heart.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was a normal Wednesday afternoon. I was with

    Jaxon and Adrian on the training field when I started hearing screams. People rushed in through the gates, mostly women and girls.

    Sarah who was outside the gates came bustling in to meet us.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jaxon asked.

    ¡°G¡­d.. He¡­vam¡­vampires¡­they¡¯re attacking our men outside¡­¡±

    Our ears stood on alert. Jaxon and Adrian rushed to inform my father and I took Sarah in. The day we finally feared hade. My father¡¯s diplomacy was futile and I knew Rex would be saying ¡®I told you so¡¯ if he could see what was happening right now.

    My father ordered all the warriors to arm themselves for battle as the vampires threatened to take down our home. Jaxon was the head of a fleet and they were already sent out into the battleground, outside the gates. The gates were barricaded and all the women and kids were instructed by my mother to stay in an underground safe room. Sarah and I tried to lessen their panic even though Sarah was panicking herself. I remembered Adrian was to be sent too and I told Sarah I¡¯d be back. I sneaked out and went through the tunnels back up, making sure my father wouldn¡¯t see me.

    Theo saw me entering the weapons room, ¡°Lily! What are you doing here? ¡±

    ¡°I need to see Adrian. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in there, but you need to go the safe room.¡±

    ¡°I will, thanks.¡±

    He ran off and I entered. Thank God we were alone so I closed the door behind me. I saw Adrian suiting up and I could feel his nervousness. He was going to be fighting his own people and surely, his identity would be revealed in battle.

    He noticed me before I ran to hug him. He hugged me back and pulled me away, ¡°You need to go to somewhere safe, Lily.¡±

    ¡°I know how you¡¯re feeling now. They¡¯d find out you¡¯re a vampire in the battle¡­father would know, everyone would know¡­¡± I said, sadly, whimpering with tears in my eyelids.

    A sad look came to his face, ¡°I feel this attack is also my fault so I have to go, no matter what happens. I need to go.¡± He said and picked up some daggers.

    ¡°Adrian, do you really have to?¡± I held his shoulders.

    ¡°You know I have to. Your father is starting to hate me less these days,¡± he joked grimly, ¡°if I don¡¯t go, his suspicion about me will only grow more.¡±

    I stood, looking into his eyes. He held me by my waist and pulled me into a kiss. A tear fell on my cheek. I wasn¡¯t scared of losing him, I was scared he¡¯d no longer be able toe back if his identity was revealed. He wanted to pull away but I pushed myself into him more, kissing him like as if it was ourst.

    Then I pulled away, our foreheads touching, ¡°I love you, Adrian. I¡¯ll always love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Lily. ¡± He held my cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll be back, I promise. Just stay safe¡­¡±

    He said and held my hand. I didn¡¯t want to let him go, but his hand fell out of mine as he walked out of the room.

    I brought my hands to my mouth and sobbed quietly. I really hoped I could be beside him, fighting alongside him. I wished I was there to see the battle and my wish was granted. From the weapon room, I was immediately transported to the battlefield.

    What just happened? Since when did I start wishing my thoughts into existence?

    I could smell dead bodies around me. My people, a considerable number, had been killed.

    I wanted to fight alongside my pack and was determined to defend our home. This triggered my wolf. A strong surge of power flowed rapidly through my body. I could sense an ancient force awakening inside me, waking up my basic instincts. And then, the change began. My bones moved, my muscles twisted, and my human shape disappeared. I became covered in fur, a shiny gray coat. Suddenly, my senses became magnified, and everything around me looked different. With a loud howl, I fully embraced my wolf power. In this primal form, I felt invincible and ready to take on these vampires who were threatening my people and home.

    The rush of energy made me faster and stronger, relying on my wolf instincts. But the vampires kepting, outnumbering us.

    In the midst of the battle, I saw Adrian. His face showed both pain and determination. Our eyes met briefly, and he immediately recognised me. He was shocked to see me andmunicated with me telepathically,

    ¡°Lily, what are you doing here? You should go back.¡±

    ¡°No, I need to fight beside you.¡±

    I fought my way to him, avoiding the vampire¡¯s attacks. Finally, we stood back-to-back, a small ind of strength in the chaos. Sweat and blood ran down our faces as we fought.

    Once again, it happened.

    All of sudden.

    Swoosh and bam!

    My spirit was transported to somewhere else, but this time, it was another battle and I was in my human form. This time, I wasn¡¯t viewing it as a third person. I was actually in my own body, experiencing it.

    ¡°Adrian, we can¡¯t let them pass the gates!¡± I shouted as the noise of the battle engulfed us.

    ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± Adrian replied with a strong voice.

    Side by side, we charged forward, pushing back against the relentless attackers. Our moves were quick and urate, aiming to disable rather than kill. We wanted to protect, not to cause more harm.

    In the midst of the chaos, I saw my dad locked in a fierce fight with one of the vampire leaders. Their ws shed with a loud sound making sparks fly in the air. If my dad lost, our pack would be in serious trouble.

    We were filled with strong determination as Adrian and I fought our way to where they were. Our fallen friends were lying on the ground, and their bravery inspired us to keep going and face the enemies who continued to troop in.

    After a tough effort, we finally made it to my dad¡¯s side. He seemed tired but resolute. When our eyes met, I could see the love and worry in his gaze. He cautioned me, ¡°Lily, be careful,¡± expressing his concern as any father would.

    I nodded, holding my weapon tightly. The three of us fought together, moving as one. The battle felt like it went on forever. Every moment tested our strength and resilience. But little by little, we started gaining the advantage. The vampires stumbled, and their numbers decreased as we fought harder.

    Finally, the tables turned. The remaining vampires retreated, fear and defeat evident on their faces. We stood victorious, but the cost was high. The grove was in ruins, and we had lost many of our pack members.

    We took a moment to catch our breath and look around. Our in friends were scattered across the grove, their sacrifice weighing heavily on our hearts. Tears filled my eyes as I honored their bravery.

    My dad came up to me, a mix of pride and concern in his eyes. ¡°You fought bravely, but we can¡¯t let our guard down,¡± he said, ¡°The vampires may have retreated, but we must stay alert.¡±

    I nodded, feeling the heaviness of the battle in every part of me. I used the back of my hand to wipe my tears off my cheeks. ¡°We can¡¯t let them gather again and attack,¡± I said firmly, trying my best not to let my dad hear the hurt in my voice. ¡°We need to strengthen our defenses, gather more allies, and fight back. I need to talk to Xavier.¡±

    Upon the mention of that name, Adrian casted a disconcerting gaze at me. With a treble in his voice, he spoke while walking up to us, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go meet him.¡± He looked like he was still filled with the energy from the battle, ¡°I¡¯ll gather my kinsmen¡¯ allies,¡± he offered, more solemnly this time. ¡°We can¡¯t let this attack go unanswered. We have to show them that we won¡¯t give up.¡±

    My dad looked at him, unsure but willing to hear him out. ¡°You can contact your allies,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°But remember, Adrian, they might not be as loyal as you are.¡±

    Adrian nodded, ¡°I understand,¡± he said. ¡°But we all have amon enemy. If we work together, we have a better chance of protecting our families and stopping the violence.¡±

    We stood there looking at each other in resounding silence as the dust around us slowly dissipated. After the chaos settled and the wounded were cared for, we started the work of clearing out all the destroyed properties and other casualties.

    I saw Sarah from a distance, her face dirty and tears streaming down her cheeks, running up to me. When she stopped a feet from where I stood, I could see her face clearly. She looked as battered and beaten up like we all did but hers was different¡­I knew her heart was also beat up. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m really sorry for not believing you,¡± she said, sounding full of regret. ¡°You were right all along. I should¡¯ve never trusted him¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Understanding her stance and what she could¡¯ve been feeling at that moment, I hugged her tightly, feeling the weight of our shared experiences and the strength of our friendshipe crashing down on us. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sarah,¡± I whispered, forgiving her. ¡°We all make mistakes. What¡¯s important is that we learn from them and be stronger as a team. We only have eachother now¡­ And we¡¯re besties after all.¡±

    Jaxon, who had fought bravely beside us, also joined us. His face was bruised, and he seemed filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily,¡± he said in a regretful tone, ¡°I lied to you, and I put our pack in danger. I never wanted things to get this bad.¡±

    I looked at him, torn between anger and understanding. ¡°Jaxon, we¡¯ve been through a lot together,¡± I said, ¡°But trust is fragile, and it will take time to rebuild. Right now, we need to focus on healing and protecting our pack.¡± I ced a shoulder on his and then squeezed it softly, our eyes connecting in an unmistakable moment of understanding. He knew what I was trying to tell him, so also did I know what he was trying to tell me.

    As the sun rose and illuminated the damaged grove, we all stood together, shoulder to shoulder, determined to rise up and rebuild.

    Suddenly, it all went white then ck then a full swirl until¡­ I was back in my werewolf body. Before I could even catch a breath, I saw a vampire about to pounce on me when Adrian speared him to the ground.

    The vampires teeth was fueled with blood as it said some words, ¡°Your.. Highn¡­¡± before Adrian cut his head off. I could see the raw emotions in his eyes as he stared at the corpse. He was killing his own, his people¡­for who? For himself? For my father? For us? Or for me? I didn¡¯t care still. It wasn¡¯t right, it wasn¡¯t fair. I could only imagine what he would¡¯ve been feeling at that moment. It was too brutal for him.

    He nced in my direction and rushed to me. Quickly kneeling down, he took a hold of my leg and gently stroke it as he examined it. Then, he looked up at me,

    ¡°Go home, Lily. The grove is safe. They¡¯re outnumbered now. Go home.¡±

 Chapter 41

    I blinked slowly and found myself back in the weapon room, in my human body and with my left thigh severely cut. Coincidentally, my mom burst through the door and gasped dramatically.

    ¡°Lily! I¡¯ve been looking for you! I thought you were¡­. your leg! What happened to your leg?¡±

    She rushed to me and helped me up. She didn¡¯t ask me anything or say anything as she helped me walk slowly back to the safe room, because of my injured leg. There, she and Sarah helped treat my wounds. They kept on asking me what happened but I just told them I mistakenly held a long dagger and injured myself. I noticed my mom¡¯s scrutinizing look on me as I recounted the lie to both of them, but she suppressed her questions and told me to rest.

    Adrian was right. The vampires retreated but a lot of our warriors had been injured and some brutally killed.

    We held their memorials the day after and my father had gotten sterner after Rex had given him the final verdict to prepare for war which he wholeheartedly agreed too.

    War was eminent and there was no going back now.

    ??????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    As preparations for war were being made, Jaxon and his biological father, Pablo, were nning. Pablo had been imprisoned by the vampire n, which was nearest to the grove (the name of the n isn¡¯t known yet) for about a century and noone knew Jaxon was still contacting him. Why was he imprisoned? Nobody knew.

    Jaxon and his father had a special way of talking to each other even though they were far away from one another. Pablo had a rare power to project his thoughts and feelings beyond the prison walls. Jaxon could receive these messages and talk back to his father. They had a strong bond that grew over time. Jaxon would go to a quiet spot (a reason he liked to stay alone on the training field), close his eyes, and think about his father. In his mind, he could see a ghost-like image of his father and hear his voice. They talked using this special connection, keeping it a secret from everyone else. Even though they were apart, Jaxon and Pablo could stillmunicate, which helped them stay connected and n Pablo¡¯s escape. Jaxon also  knew about the prison¡¯syout and weaknesses since he was more or less an established ally of the vampires at that point and they too didn¡¯t know he was fooling them.

    How Jaxon knew of his biological father? It wasn¡¯t certain.

    Why they wanted to unite and for what purpose? It was yet unknown.

    Jaxon was ready to save his father, Pablo, from the prison. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he was determined to make it happen. He studied the prison carefully, learning all about itsyout, security systems, and the guards¡¯ routines. With this information, he made a n to rescue his father.

    First, Jaxon found weak points in the prison¡¯s security. He discovered ces where the cameras couldn¡¯t see, times when the guards weren¡¯t paying attention, and ways to get in without being detected. These were important things to know for their n.

    Then, Jaxon gathered a small group of allies in the n who wanted to also help rescue Pablo. Each person had special skills that would be useful during the mission.

    Late at night, when the vampire guards were most probably asleep or less vignt, Jaxon and his team started their mission. They sneaked into the prison grounds without being seen, using what they knew about the guards¡¯ habits to stay hidden.

    They moved through the maze-like hallways, trying their utmost best to be quiet and fast. Jaxon knew the way around, so they took secret paths and tunnels to avoid the ces where the vampires were heavily guarding.

    When they came across guards, Jaxon and his team used tricks to distract them and fought them if necessary. They silenced the guards without making noise or setting off any rms.

    Finally, they arrived at the heavily fortified cell where Pablo was imprisoned. Jaxon used his expertise to outsmart the locks and security systems, confident in his knowledge of how the prison worked. As his fiddled down the locks, he tried his best not to show any sign of nervousness as he felt Pablo was watching him intently. He couldn¡¯t fuck up or disappoint his father, after weeks of nning this.

    It unlocked.

    Jaxon¡¯s sigh came out rapidly.

    They hurriedly went inside the cell and discovered Pablo, who simply smiled proudly at them.

    Jaxon and his team gave Pablo the medical help he needed and showed him the way out that they had prepared. They encountered traps and extra guards, but they were able to stay ahead of their pursuers.

    Finally, they got out of the prison, tired but fulfilled. Jaxon had made a careful n, and with the help of his allies, they rescued his father from the vampire prison. It was a great sess for both of them.

    Jaxon and Pablo, now physically together again, hugged each other tightly, feeling so relieved. Jaxon¡¯s heartbeat seemed to increase as he felt his father¡¯s hair on his face. He blinked so his tears could stop flowing but he was overwhelmed with a pint of emotions.

    He was finally holding someone who was his own flesh and bone, his only biological family, his father. He had prepared for this moment but realized that he wasn¡¯t prepared enough for the rush of emotions seeing Pablo face-to-face would bring out in him.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Jaxon mumbled with a choked voice and Pablo rubbed his back in return.

    Pablo then withdrew from the embrace and patted Jaxon¡¯s shoulder. That was his way of saying ¡°well-done¡± to Jaxon, from father to son. Jaxon¡¯s eyes had gotten red from tears but wasn¡¯t teary enough for his father to notice. He simply nodded and smiled at Pablo.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a somewhat long impromptu silence between them, Pablo, with his rusty voice, finally asked, ¡°Are you ready for the end, Jaxon?¡±

    With fiery eyes and a firm jaw, he nodded, ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Pablo smiled, looking at the other allies his son was able to get, and patted his shoulder again.

 Chapter 42

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Adrian and I had a big task ahead of us. Our father wanted to send him to singlehandedly get help from Tyler¡¯s army (yes, he was now the general of the army) but I intervened and stated why Adrian would be unsessful if he went alone.

    ¡°You know how Tyler hates Adrian, father. He won¡¯t want to give his fleets if it¡¯s Adrian who requests from him.¡± I protested.

    ¡°Tyler won¡¯t be ipetent to do that in these dire times. He knows better.¡±

    ¡°And I know him father. His father has gone to gather more allies so the feeling of authority that has settled on his head will only add to his disdain and rudeness. If you send Adrian alone, he woulde back alone.¡±

    ¡°If Jaxon was here I would send him, but God knows where he has run off too!¡± My father turned and banged the table. Jaxon had disappeared after the recent battle. People who fought with him said he was injured but if he was, why wasn¡¯t he brought back? I did worry about him. ¡°Fine! What should be done now?¡±

    ¡°I will go with him.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow it. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Adrian would protect me father and Tyler will listen to me.¡±

    ¡°The roads are dangerous, Lily.¡± My mom intervened, ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡±

    ¡°But mom, we don¡¯t have much time. As the day passes, the vampires go stronger. Their allies multiply by the second. We need as many men as we can get.¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    My father didn¡¯t look at me but stared at my mother. I knew I had gotten to him.

    The next day, Adrian and I were on the road. We were on this dangerous journey to gather more men from Tyler¡¯s army. We believed that if we joined forces, we could fight against the approaching vampire resilient on destroying our grove.

    The forest felt eerie as we drove through it. We were on high alert, knowing that danger could be hiding in the shadows. Every little sound made us nervous, as we knew our enemies could be waiting to attack. It was only Adrian, I and 3 other men who escorted us with rations.

    Adrian and I felt safe in each others presence but we had to be very vignt. The moon gave us some light as we got closer to the main pack territory. It was only a few miles away so Adrian said I should get some rest. We stopped by the roadside, still close to the overgrown bushes.

    ¡°No¡­we have to get there as soon as possible.¡± I said entering back into the car.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been driving for 3 days straight.. you need some rest.¡± He said touching my arm gently.

    ¡°I know, Adrian, but I¡¯m fine, I promise. Let¡¯s just get there first and we¡¯ll be able to rest.¡± I smiled at him and he nodded back.

    As he was about to enter, one of the men that was an escort got hit. His bloody chest fell on the windshield in front of me and I screamed.

    We were under attack. Shots were fired from different directions and Adrian told me to bend my head under the seat and keep still. The other two escorts quickly hopped into the back seat but the one on the right got hit in the hand.

    ¡°Fuck! They¡¯re shooting from the trees!¡± He shouted.

    Adrian pumped on the pedal and geared down the road. More shots were fired and then they starteding out of their hiding, inrge numbers.

    ¡°They¡¯re everywhere!¡± The other guy said.

    Adrian hit the break all of a sudden and I yanked my head up in the momentum. My eyes widened in shock.

    Cars, vans and motorcycles were in front of us and the vampires came out with their snarky looks. More came out behind us. I held Adrian¡¯s hand and he held me back, ¡°Adrian¡­a¡­¡± one vampire who looked like Ethan came to my side and yanked the door open, then grabbed my hand.

    ¡°No! No! Let me go! Adrian!¡± I fought against him but he dragged me out. Adrian was tased by 3 other vampires and binded. ¡°Adrian!!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, brte.¡± I saw the vampire¡¯s face again, and it was Ethan. He dragged me on the floor to the front of their road blockade.

    The two other escorts were also dragged and the one who got shot in the arm was immediately sucked dry by 3 female vampires and his lifeless corpse, thrown down a cliff. The other was bitten in the arm by Ethan and beaten to stupor beside me.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± A dark voice said behind them all and I could see a tall frame walk out as they made way for him. He was tall, thin but muscr, had raven-white hair and piercing red eyes but the palest skin I¡¯d ever seen before. ¡°Leave that one. He¡¯ll be our messenger.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He turned to look at me and shed his fangs at me in a very cunning smile, ¡°Hello, little wolf. It¡¯s quite a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    He looked at Adrian who was already bleeding from his head and mouth andughed. ¡°And look at the little mouseing back to eat his cheese.¡± The rest of themughed.

    ¡°Tie them up and put them in the boots!¡± Hemended and we were binded and shoved into 3 individual boots of the vans.

    I cried into myps, ¡°Adrian¡­¡± I hoped he was okay.

    Thest thing we feared to happen was what just happened.

    ??????????

    I woke up in the dark, feeling sick and in pain. My head hurt, and I couldn¡¯t move. I was trapped in some sort of cold, lonely basement . The air smelled awful, like something rotten, and the silence scared me even more.

    When my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I saw Adrian next to me, also tied up and unable to do anything. I felt relieved that he was there, but then I saw the scary figures around us. They were vampires, and their eyes looked mean and cruel. They watched us with an evil kind of pleasure.

    ¡°Adrian¡­ Adrian can you hear me?¡± I said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Lily..¡± He was tied up in a kneeling position with chains around every joint in his body.

    I tried to talk, to ask them why we were there, but they put something in my mouth to keep me quiet. I felt scared and frustrated, knowing that we werepletely at their mercy. We didn¡¯t know what they wanted or what terrible things they nned to do to us.

    Days passed, but everything seemed blurry and uncertain. We were hurt over and over again, physically and mentally. The vampires seemed to enjoy making us suffer, as if it gave them power. They would beat Adrian even worse with every torture tool they couldy their hands on. The male vampires would physically harass me in front of Adrian and the rage and pain he held in his eyes pained me more than what those monsters did to me. They would keep both of us farther from each other and watch as we both saw each other being battered.

    Then one day, their leader, the same man I recognised from the day we were ambushed, came. I came to know his name was Leo. He was the leader of the entire coven. He sat on a seat in between the both of us as the others stood at the back, waiting for hismand.

    He turned to face Adrian. I couldn¡¯t even recognize him again. He had been beaten so badly and starved that he looked like a shadow of his former self, ¡°The runaway mouse hase back to eat his cheese!¡± He said with gestures which made his peopleugh.

    ¡°Mmmmmmmm¡­¡± I tried to speak to get his attention and I did. He ordered someone to get the gag out of my mouth and then they did.

    ¡°Why¡­why are you doing this? What do you want from us?¡± I said, with exhaustion and pain in my voice.

    He turned to me and approached me. He bent to my level and held my bloody face in his hand, ¡°I want everything from you, little wolf, and also from your lover over there. A lover and a betrayer..¡±

    ¡°Adrian isn¡¯t a betrayer¡­¡± I spat back, making them allugh.

    ¡°You have no idea what he did, do you? He just tells you lies with his charming voice and pretty face and you fall for it?¡± He stood up and started gesturing as he spoke, ¡°Let me guess; he told you he was raised by a secret group and they wanted all the power in the world and then a woman took him but he was still part of the group and then we, his authorities, found out about his involvement with the group and webelled him a traitor and conspirator and just started looking for him like as if he was a criminal? Is that what he told you?¡±

    My mouth remained open. I looked at Adrian but he was barely conscious.

    ¡°She¡¯s been lied to, general.¡± Ethan came out from the crowd. ¡°He said the same things like he did to the other girls he took their life forms from.¡± He reported, his voice almost sounding robotic.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what these people were saying¡­no, everything Adrain told me was the truth. They were vampires, they only knew how to deceive and destroy. I shouldn¡¯t believe a word thates out of their mouth.

    ¡°Adrian is not a liar! You people are all monsters! You want to turn him into the monster? No, I wouldn¡¯t believe a word you say!¡± I shook my head vehemently as I yelled at them.

    Leo pped his hand dramatically, then looked at me, ¡°He¡¯s really gotten you good, hunh? Have you ever asked him to show you the tattoo he has as a member of the Shadows? All their members have it

    .. I guess no, he hasn¡¯t because he was never part of them. WE ARE THE SHADOWS.¡± He yanked his shirt up and a huge ck skull tattoo on the side of his ribcage was revealed. The others showed theirs too.

    I had never seen that on Adrian¡¯s body.

    He put his shirt back down, ¡°You see that man over there?!¡± He pointed at Adrian, ¡°He is themon enemy. He is what will bring the end not us, little wolf. He told you he was a hybrid, didn¡¯t he? That was another lie. He is not a hybrid. He is¡­¡± as he spoke, he walked back to Adrian¡¯s side and Ethan extended a long metal gadget with spikes and an orb on its tip to him. Leo took it and drove it into Adrian¡¯s spine,¡±¡­ a demon.¡±

    Suddenly, the most terrifying figure I had ever seen came out of Adrian¡¯s body. As Adrian let out a deafening scream, so did the figure hovering over him.

    I literally froze.

 Chapter 43

    I couldn¡¯t believe what Leo said.

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was looking at.

    It felt like I was experiencing a terrible nightmare.

    ¡°Wh¡­what just¡­¡± I was speechless. What had juste out of Adrian?

    Leo smiled at me, reveling the effect he had on me, ¡°That was your Adrian, his true nature¡­That is the real Adrian.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s not possible. Get that thing away from him!¡± I screamed on top of my lungs.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me easily¡­Get the chair.¡±

    I looked in shock. He hadmanded a vampire to take Adrian to an ¡°electrocution¡± chair. Fear and panic took hold of me, and my heart raced as I struggled to understand the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°Leo, please stop!¡± I cried out desperately, ¡°You can¡¯t do this! Adrian isn¡¯t a monster. He¡¯s not a danger to anyone.¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his face showed a cold determination. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to get it, little wolf. Adrianes from a family with a cursed bloodline. There¡¯s darkness inside him, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before it takes over and puts all of us in danger.¡±

    Tears streamed down my face as I begged Leo, my voice shaking. ¡°That isn¡¯t true. Adrian is kind, caring, and he has worked so hard to leave his troubled past behind. He can never be a monster or a threat to anyone. Please, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Leo stared at me with a strong, unwavering look. ¡°Little wolf, your feelings are clouding your judgment. I refuse to take any risks. Adrian being here puts our survival in danger. I don¡¯t know about you and your kind, but I won¡¯t sit here and allow him continue to breathe when I know his destiny.¡± His words felt like sharp des, hurting and tearing me in and out.

    I desperately lunged forward despite the chains that held me, making them cut through my skin. ¡°Why are you so wicked?! Do you just refuse to see the good in people just because of your selfish n? Adrian isn¡¯t destined to bring any harm to anyone¡­infact his destiny is more-¡±

    But suddenly Adrian grunted, and I as turned to look at him, he had a reprimanding look on his face. I could see through his battering, his eyes told me to not say anything more.

    I want to tell him. Maybe he¡¯d¡­I¡­. Adrian, I want him to stop.

    My heart cried out to him.

    No, Lily. Don¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll be fine.

    Leo exchanged us looks and broke ourmunication, ¡°And what are the both of you talking about in my presence?¡±

    I put my head down, my voice swallowed with tears, ¡°Please, torture me instead¡­please¡­¡¯

    Leo sneered, ¡°Oh trust me¡­your torture is specially reserved.¡±

    My blood irked and I felt defeated and helpless. My begging and pleading wouldn¡¯t change this heartless man¡¯s mind.

    Leo¡¯s face became hardened, his voice distant and icy. ¡°There is no other way. Adrian¡¯s life will end here, for the sake of our people.¡±

    My heart raced, and a surprising determination filled me. I wouldn¡¯t allow them to take Adrian away from me, from all of us. ¡°No. I won¡¯t let you do this. If you want to harm him, you¡¯ll have to get past me first.¡±

    Leo looked a little amused, knowing fully well I¡¯d resist. ¡°You¡¯re quite a feisty one, little wolf¡­¡± he sneered then let out a littleugh before putting his cold expression back on. ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake. Adrian¡¯s fate is already sealed. It can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t give up. I stayed strong, even though tears continued to stream down my face. My voice was full of anger, fear, and love that wouldn¡¯t waver. ¡°I love him. I won¡¯t let you ruin him. If I can¡¯t stop you, the pack huntersing for us will.¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes showed a hint of doubt for a moment, but then he mockingly smirked again. ¡°Your greatest mistake was ever falling in love with this monster. A thousand of your pack rats cane but they won¡¯t still be able to stop this from happening.¡±

    As the vampires started pulling Adrian toward the electrocution chair, I couldn¡¯t hold back a guttural scream. ¡°No! Stop! Please, don¡¯t do this!¡±

    I cried out, but nobody cared to listen to me. The room was silent and dark at first, but then the lights came on, only that it wasn¡¯t the light but the strange machine that made sparks fly. Adrian¡¯s screams made my ears and eyes bleed.

    I desperately reached out to Adrian, hoping he could save himself. But it was toote. Electricity shot through his body, causing him to jerk and convulse.

    Seeing the person I loved the most being hurt like that shattered my world. I struggled to break free of the chain but Ethan walked to me and chained me tighter to the metal ball, directly opposite Adrian, so I could watch him writhe in pain.

    My heart bled as my hands in the chains did.

    Torture me instead¡­please¡­. not Adrian¡­not him¡­

    ??????????????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Lily¡¯s mom and dad, Henry and Rebekah, were getting more and more worried as time passed and Lily hadn¡¯t arrived back home. They were pacing back and forth in their room, their faces grimacing their concern. They exchanged worried looks as their instincts as parents told them that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Rebekah¡¯s voice was shaky as she expressed her concern, ¡°Henry, it¡¯s been days. Lily should have been back by now. I have a bad feeling. What could have happened to her?¡±

    Henry let out a deep sigh, feeling just as worried as his wife. ¡°I don¡¯t know, dear. Lily has faced challenges before, but this time feels different. She¡¯s strong, but she can be stubborn. What if she¡¯s in trouble?¡±

    Tears welled up in Rebekah¡¯s eyes as she held onto Henry¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°We can¡¯t let anything bad happen to her. We have to find her and bring her back home safely.¡±

    Henry¡¯s nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll send out a search party. We¡¯ll look everywhere in the woods and our territory until we find Lily. She¡¯s our only child, and we won¡¯t stop until we find her.¡±

    As Henry gathered the pack members for the search, Rebekah¡¯s worries increased and she imagined different possibilities of what might have happened. She quietly said to herself, ¡°Did shee across dangerous animals? Or did someone from outside the pack harm her? Oh, my dear child, where could you be?¡±

    Theo overheard their conversation and came over to them. He had grown fond of Lily during their time together, and worry was evident on his face too. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, please let me join the search party. I want to find Lily and Adrian. They¡¯re my friends, and I will take it as my responsibility to save them from harm¡¯s way.¡±

    Rebekah¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude as she spoke, ¡°Thank you, Theo. Your support means a lot to us. We¡¯ll need all the help we can get to find them.¡±

    Henry nodded and agreed with Theo. ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve shown us that you¡¯re a loyal member of our grove. We trust you. Let¡¯s gather everyone else and start searching right away.¡±

    Theo felt even more determined as he stood tall. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. I¡¯ll find Lily and Adrian, no matter what.¡±

    Once the search party was ready, they ventured into the vast wilderness that surrounded their pack¡¯s territory. With each step they took, they felt a mix of hope and nervousness. They carefully explored every path and every corner, calling out for Lily and Adrian. Their voices echoed through the woods, but they received no response.

    Theo¡¯s heart raced with worry as he pushed through the thick vegetation, his mind consumed by thoughts of his missing friends. ¡°Lily, Adrian, where are you? Don¡¯t lose hope. We won¡¯t give up. Stay strong and protect yourselves. We¡¯reing to find you.¡±

    As they reached the edge of the pack¡¯s territory, Theo raised his hand and signaled for everyone to stop. He looked at his pack members and spoke with a firm determination in his voice. ¡°We¡¯re going to search beyond our borders. Lily and Adrian could be anywhere, and we can¡¯t leave any ce unexplored. Spread out, but stay connected. Let¡¯s find them and bring them back safely.¡±

    Theo felt his determination grow stronger as he exchanged looks with the other men. They nodded, silently agreeing with their shared mission to locate their missing people. With more determination, they walked out of the boarder, ready to find their people and rescue them from any harm they might have encountered in their journey.

    Theo¡¯s voice was filled with persistence as he whispered to himself, ¡°Stay strong, Lily. Stay strong, Adrian. We¡¯re on our way to find you.¡±

    ????????????????

    Henry sat in his study room, obviously very worried and frustrated. He was thinking a lot about what had happened recently, and he wanted to find some closure. So, he decided to call Tyler because it was Tyler who had expected Lily and Adrian.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The phone rang loudly, making the room fill up with anticipation. Tyler picked up the phone, and he immediately answered. ¡°Hello?¡± he said.

    ¡°Lily¡¯s dad here,¡± Henry said urgently. ¡°I need to know if you¡¯ve heard anything from Lily or Adrian. They¡¯re both missing, and I¡¯m getting more and more worried about them.¡±

    There was a short moment of silence on the other end of the line before Tyler replied, sounding really concerned. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard from them. After the vampire incident, they haven¡¯te to the pack. I thought they were with you.¡±

    Henry¡¯s heart sank when he heard what Tyler said. He realized that Lily and Adrian were truly gone, and it made him feel hopeless. He said, ¡°No, they¡¯re not with us,¡± and his voice shook a little. He had hoped they would be safe with Tyler. He ran his hand over his head and tried not to tense up his nerves.

    Tyler suddenly got angry and outrightly med Lily¡¯s dad. He retorted, ¡°I warned you about Adrian, didn¡¯t I? I told you he was dangerous, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now Lily¡¯s gone because of him!¡±

 Chapter 44

    Henry felt frustrated and his eyebrows furrowed. He said, ¡°Tyler, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but ming Adrian won¡¯t help us right now. We need to find Lily and Adrian. We can¡¯t use Adrian without any proof.¡±

    There was a quiet moment on the other end of the phone as Tyler thought about Henry words. He finally said, in a softer voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just worried about Lily. We should work together to find them.¡±

    Henry agreed silently, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s forget our disparities for now and focus on finding them safely. Please, gather the pack warriors and organize a search party.¡±

    As they discussed their n, Henry couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of guilt. He had trusted Adrian, thinking he could control his wild side, but now his daughter¡¯s safety was at risk. He doubted his own judgment, wondering if he had made a big mistake.

    Just as he started feeling overwhelmed, Rebekah came into the room, looking more worried than the day before. She hugged him, offeringfort when he needed it the most. ¡°We¡¯ll find them, my love,¡± she whispered, trying to reassure him. ¡°We¡¯ll bring them back home.¡±

    Henry sighed, his anxiety slowly dissipating because of her words. He ended the call with Tyler and told himself he was ready to do everything possible to locate his daughter and the werewolf hunter he regretted giving a chance to live.

    ???????????

    That Saturday morning, the air in the grove had hung with despair, as if the missing presence of Lily took up the whole environment. Days had passed, and there was nothing to lead off from. No word from anyone iming to hold Lily and Adrian hostage and this only made Henry more agitated about his daughter¡¯s whereabouts.

    Rebekah and Henry were sitting in the living room, consoling themselves from their worry and fear, when all of a sudden, the door swung open.

    They both turned their heads to the direction. Their eyes held in the air as they gazed down the beaten, malnourished-looking and dirty sight of Audrey. She stood there shaking in ominous phrenia and was muttering things to herself.

    She immediately slumped to the floor and Henry ordered guards to attend to her and pick her up. She was brought to their front as they both looked to her in shock and for rity.

    Audrey had tears on her face as she was about to tell a story to try to trick Lily¡¯s parents. She had already made up the whole story before getting there and her eyes were red with tears tomence her theatrical performance, ¡°She¡­oh no¡­oh gosh¡­¡±

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± Henry eximed, ¡°Tell us, what is the problem? Where are youring from? Why do you look like this?¡±

    But Audrey refused to stop muttering iprehensible words. That was until Rebekah, as if she had sensed it, proceeded to ask her a prompting question that seemed to trigger her acting and deceptive skills.

    Rebekah asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Confused, Henry exchanged nces with her and Audrey then stopped. Audrey then raised her head to Rebekah. She started, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I had seen her car parked beside the cliff side and she was with Adrian and two guards¡­it was in the evening. She¡­ they were having a rest or something. They were talking to each other, lying on the car ¡­ I wanted to go up to them, with my friend and my guard, but then we saw them¡­blood sucking vampires¡­¡±

    The others in the room couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°¡­ yes, there was so many. They came from all different sides. From the trees, from behind the rocks, from the caves¡­everywhere! They were everywhere! One moment I was beside my friend, the other moment she wasying down beside me in her pool of blood.¡± She regurgitated as she cried.

    Henry¡¯s voice seemed choked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°About a week ago. I had lost my phone so I had no way to contact anyone.¡±

    ¡°What about my baby? What about Lily?¡± Rebekah was anxious.

    ¡°She¡­¡± Audrey looked away then at Rebekah, in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­they had held her and Adrian apart, as if they came especially to get her, andpletely¡­¡± she covered her mouth as if she wanted to burst into tears while Rebekah was stiff. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± her voice was breathless.

    Henry, looking utterly disheveled, asked Audrey for more details, ¡°Are you sure the vampires wanted to attack her? And how did you manage to get away without getting hurt or bitten?¡±

    Audrey sniffled and wiped her tears, though it was hard to tell if she was really upset or not. She said, ¡°I was right there when the vampires attacked. They did single her out and killed Adrian on the spot. I knew they were out to get her because she was bittenst. I tried to intervene but my guard stopped me and told me to hide¡­ he got bitten afterwards.¡±

    Rebekah couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and was filled with sadness. She said with a shaky voice, ¡°But¡­ but Lily is strong, she can protect herself. Are you sure it was our daughter they wanted? Are you sure they were after her?¡±

    Audrey pretended to be heartbroken. Tears continued streaming down her face as she held her chest. ¡°How would I lie or make this up? I saw it with my own eyes! They singled her out!¡±

    Lily¡¯s parents desperately looked around her to see any evidence to confirm the truth. Audrey pulled out a torn piece of clothing stained with blood from her pocket. She said, ¡°This¡­ this belongs to Lily, doesn¡¯t it? After the attack happened, this was the only thing remaining of her I could salvage. Please, believe me!¡±

    Rebekah, her voice filled with emotion, struggled to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t ept the idea that Lily was gone. She insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t believe this. I won¡¯t believe this. This¡­ this doesn¡¯t prove anything!¡±

    Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, a strange smile appearing on her lips as she noticed the woman¡¯s crumbling facade. ¡°You¡¯re just denying the truth. I understand¡­ Look, she was brutally beaten up, and bitten. When I saw her body, I knew ¡­ okay, if you believe she¡¯s alive, then you know that she needs our help.¡±

    ¡°I thought you meant she was dead!¡± Rebekah shouted at Audrey.

    ¡°No.. I¡­I¡­I never mentioned that. Well, she did look fatally injured and when I checked she wasn¡¯t breathing¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you save her and bring her with you?!¡± Rebekah shouted again.

    ¡°I¡­. I¡­was trying to run¡­because they wereing.¡±

    ¡°You are selfish and I don¡¯t believe a word you say! My daughter¡­there¡¯s nothing wrong with her! She is out there and she is safe!¡±

    Lily¡¯s dad hugged his crying wife, and said with a sad voice, ¡°We have to trust Audrey, Bekah. If there¡¯s even a small chance Lily is still alive, we can¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    Audrey moved closer, her eyes shining with a mean satisfaction. ¡°I understand your pain and fear. Let¡¯s gather the pack hunters to form a group to search. We¡¯ll find Lily and bring her back safe.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s already been done.¡± Henry said firmly.

    Lily¡¯s mom fell into her husband¡¯s arms, crying loudly. ¡°Oh, Lily¡­ my poor baby¡­¡±

    Audrey¡¯s smile grew wider and her eyes shined with mischief. Lily¡¯s parents didn¡¯t notice. Audrey liked the chaos she had caused, enjoying their pain. She whispered to herself, ¡°Soon, Lily, I¡¯ll get you. Then, the real fun starts.¡±

    Audrey left the room with confident steps, feeling sure of herself. She left behind a family in pieces, fooled and hurt by her calcted trick. They didn¡¯t know the lies that trapped them, ready to ruin their lives and tear them apart.

    ¡°And it has just begun.¡± Audrey whispered to herself as she walked into the health care unit.

 Chapter 45

    ~THEO¡¯S POV~

    I drove alongside my fellow men, their motorcycles speeding roughly through the forest trail in the dense forest. The air was thick with tension as we mentally prepared for a potential vampire attack. We all held our weapons tightly and looked around carefully for any signs of danger. My friends, with serious faces, encouraged each other to stay brave and sometimes made jokes to cool our nerves.

    ¡°Stay sharp,ds,¡± I called out, my voice carrying above the sound of the engine rums. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with these bloodsuckers before, and we¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    A chorus of affirmations filled the air as the men nodded in agreement. We had faced countless threats from the vampire coven. Our dedication to protecting the pack hadn¡¯t shaken. I was known for my unwavering loyalty and bravery, qualities that earned me the respect of myrades.

    As we continued, conversations filled the spaces between the trees. We shared stories of battles won, recounting tales of narrow escapes and victories against the undead. The camaraderie among us was palpable as our bond was forged when we went through tough times together.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got this, boys,¡± I said with a resolute grin, my eyes shining with courage and anticipation. ¡°Remember our training, watch each other¡¯s backs, and we¡¯ll make it back to the grove in one piece.¡±

    My words were met with another resounding agreement. We really were a tight-knit unit, a brotherhood bound by duty and a shared purpose. Together, we would face whatever awaited us.

    When we had rode through the winding forest road for about 12 hours, our senses sharpened and muscles primed for any sign of danger as we saw more trees and thicker hedges. We knew the risks that came with patrolling what lied outside the borders. There was a constant threat of vampire ambushes that lingered in the back of our minds.

    The moon hung high in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the dense trees, as if foreshadowing the impending doom, only that I didn¡¯t know this at the moment. Suddenly, a chilling gust of wind rustled the branches of the trees, sending a shiver down my spine. I tightened my grip on the handles, a silent warning passing through my mind. My friends had gotten quieter and we were focused on making it through the new terrain without attracting too much attention.

    Out of nowhere, arge group of vampires appeared. Their eyes were glowing red, and their pale faces showed evil grins. They moved incredibly fast and attacked our patrol from all sides.

    I felt my heart racing as chaos erupted around me. The vampires attacked without mercy, jumping down from the trees and surprising our unsuspecting selfs. They had sharp fangs that they sunk into the fleshes of the men beside me, causing them and their bikes to tumble, and they used their ragged ws to cut through the clothes of the other men who had stopped their bikes and jumped off to fight them off. The bloodsuckers always fought with deadly skill, and they did so with passion.

    I fought back with all my strength, swinging my fists to defend myself and jumped off my bike, already taking my defense stance as soon as my legs touched the ground. I remembered my training and was able to paralyze some with the swift and targeted movements of my daggers in my hand, but the vampires kepting, and there were too many of them.

    They were incredibly strong and started to overpower our patrol. I watched in horror as myrades fell one by one. The sounds of screams and flesh being torn or suckled made my ears bleed, and the ground gradually became littered with lifeless bodies.

    I became desperate and filled with anger and sorrow. I fought harder than ever before, refusing to meet the same fate.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    But the vampires proved to be clever in their attacks. They used their speed and ability to hide in the shadows, striking suddenly and then disappearing. It was a frustrating and confusing cycle that left us exposed and confused.

    My senses remained on high alert, my body tense and ready. I looked around, trying to spot any signs of movement in the darkness but the vampires seemed like ghosts, attacking quickly and then vanishing back into the night.

    Amidst the chaos, I had a feeling of impending danger. I sensed someone behind me, and a chilling breath touched my neck. I turned quickly, holding my dagger up, only to face the cold stare of a vampire. The vampire lunged at me with a fierce hunger, showing its teeth in a menacing snarl.

    I fought bravely, swinging my dagger at the vampire¡¯s sharp ws. I fought fiercely, trying to stay alive but the vampire was too strong, and I couldn¡¯t defend myself well because of my exhaustion.

    Just as I was about to awaken my werewolf, the vampire¡¯s hand scratched my face, leaving me with deep and painful cuts. I stumbled backwards, bleeding profusely and confused. I didn¡¯t realize we had struggled all the way to a cliff¡¯s edge. I was already near the edge of the cliff, panting and trying to stay conscious, but the ground gave way beneath me. Time seemed to slow down as I fell into the darkness, screaming for help.

    ~~~~~~

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    The other man who survived watched in shock, unable to believe what he saw. He knew Theo¡¯s sacrifice would inspire them to avenge him and fight harder. He could see the vampire who caused it strut away confidently from the cliff¡¯s edge. The other vampires had disappeared just like they appeared and so did this one he was looking at. When the vampire was out of sight, he rushed to the edge and looked down for any sign of Theo but it seemed over forty-nine feet down there. He wouldn¡¯t have survived it. The man¡¯s tears flowed naturally. Theo was such a brave and deserving team leader.

    With a heavy heart, the man walked through the dead bodies of hisrades who were chatting happily and singing songs a few minutes ago, to get one of their bikes. He was able to start one and immediately began riding back to the grove, with abnormal speed, not ncing at the trees surrounding him which seemed to be closing in on him and held the eyes of predatory bloodsuckers. He had to tell Lily¡¯s father about the vampire attack and what happened to Theo.

    ?????????????????

    Back in the grove, Lily¡¯s dad was increasingly getting worried by each passing second. The sound of the clock ticking by annoyed him so he threw a tumbler at it, shattering the melodies of the device and causing a mess that some maids quickly came in to clean. He couldn¡¯t stop pacing and had a really concerned look on his face. He was thinking about the vampires¡¯ attacks and how it could harm the people in theirmunity, including his own daughter.

    When he was informed that the only survivor from the search party came back, looking really scared and tired, Henry immediately went to talk to him without wasting any time.

    ¡°What happened out there?¡± Henry demanded, his voiceced with anger and concern.

    The survivor, gasping for breath, struggled to find words. ¡°They¡­ they came out of nowhere. We were ambushed,¡± he managed to say between heavy breaths. ¡°Theo¡­ he¡­ he fell off a cliff. I couldn¡¯t save him.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face contorted with pain and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°No¡­ not Theo,¡± he muttered. ¡°How many more lives will be lost before we put an end to this?¡±

    He turned his attention back to the survivor, his eyes burning with intensity. ¡°Tell me everything you remember. We need to know who was behind this attack and how to prevent further bloodshed.¡±

    The survivor told the story of the attack. He told him important details of how the vampires attacked and where they might be hiding. Henry listened carefully and started nning their next steps.

    ¡°We will make things right for Theo and everyone we¡¯ve lost,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No vampire will get away with this. We¡¯ll fight back and we will win.¡±

    After hearing what had happened to Theo, most of the grove members felt his loss heavily. He was one of their most skilled fighters and kindest trainers. Even Henry acknowledged this too.

    Henry talked to them about the intensity of the situation and how there was no more choice but to fight back with full force. This made the grove¡¯s atmosphere replenished with a new wave of energy as the hunters focused and prepared to fight back. They were still hurting from their recent losses, but it made them even more resilient in keeping their pack safe and defeating the vampires for good. The more the vampires struck, the more the werewolves were certain that the way Henry had painted them to be was spot on.

    ¡°Heartless bloodsucking demons.¡±

    As the sun set and darkness fell over the grove, Henry took charge. He looked determined, with anger burning in his eyes. He knew he had a huge responsibility, but he didn¡¯t let himself give in to sadness. He might have to ept that his only daughter was gone, even though he didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he won¡¯t be deterred either way.

    ¡°The vampires have underestimated us for thest time,¡± he proimed, his voice booming with authority. ¡°If they want war, we¡¯ll give them war.¡±

    ?????????????

    Sarah was really worried about Lily and skeptical of the story Audrey had told Lily¡¯s parents. It was not new news Audrey despised Lily and would do almost anything against her favour, so what was with her behaviour that day she came back from supposedly an attack on Lily and Adrian which she conveniently escaped?

    Hell no. There was something fishy about all that.

    Sarah gathered her courage and patience and went to talk to Audrey. She found Audrey by herself near the edge of the woods, and Audrey had a sly smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh Sarah, dear, what brings you here?¡± Audrey asked, feigning surprise.

    Sarah cursed under her breath and said a prayer in her head.

    ¡°I need to know the truth, Audrey,¡± Sarah said, subtly annoyed. ¡°Did Lily really get attacked?¡±

    Audrey tilted her head and pretended to think for a moment. ¡°Oh, Sarah, I wish I could say it was a lie, but unfortunately, it¡¯s true. Poor Lily, she was ambushed by rogue vampires. It was a horrifying scene.¡±

    Sarah narrowed her eyes, studying Audrey¡¯s face for any signs of deception. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just making this up to manipte us?¡±

    Audrey¡¯s eyes shed with a brief flicker of anger before sheposed herself. ¡°Why would I lie about something so serious, Sarah? I may have my ws, but I would never deceive anyone when ites to a matter of life and death.¡±

    Sarah felt frustration rise within her. She knew Audrey was lying, and it was infuriating to see her continue to manipte everyone around her. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve known you for a long time, and I can see right through your act. You¡¯ve always had a way of twisting the truth to suit your own agenda.¡±

    Audrey¡¯sposed facade slipped for a moment and a glimmer of annoyance crossed her features. ¡°You think you¡¯re so clever, don¡¯t you, Sarah? Always trying to y the hero, defending your precious friends.¡±

    Sarah took a step closer, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to y the hero, Audrey. I just want the truth. Lily is my friend, and I won¡¯t stand by while you manipte us all.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s gaze turned icy, her lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Well, my dear, you can search all you want, but you won¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for. And even if you did, what would you do about it? You¡¯re just a mere human in this world ¨C my world.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s face turned white.

 Chapter 46

    No one else knew she was a human except Lily. She¡¯s held it as a secret ever since her mom told her when she turned 18 the year before, so how could this bitch have known?

    ¡°Shocked right? I told you and Lily before. I have all the information I need to ruin you both.¡± Audrey smirked wickedly.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why you should be scared of me.¡± Audrey¡¯s lips outlined every word to instill fear in Sarah.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about that now¡­You may underestimate me however you want, Audrey. I may or may not have supernatural abilities, but I have something youck-integrity and loyalty to my friends.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s confident facade faltered and her eyes narrowed as she red at Sarah. ¡°You think you¡¯re so righteous, don¡¯t you? But mark my words, Sarah, your little search for the truth will lead you down a dangerous path. And once you would¡¯ve gone too far, there¡¯ll be no turning back. Lily is gone and so will you be, soon.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Audrey turned on her heels and walked away, leaving Sarah standing there. How did Audrey know about her secret? And what really happened to Lily?

    She couldn¡¯t think about herself at that moment.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Lily¡­oh babes, where the hell are you?¡± She grumbled to herself.

    More encouraged than ever to find out the truth and protect her friend, she made a silent promise to herself that she would find Lily, no matter what.

    The time hade for Sarah to confront the battle between truth and lies. She was ready to face it head-on and without hesitation. It was for Lily after all, her best and only true friend. If it was Lily, she would do the same for her.

    ????????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The sight before me was nothing short of a nightmare. I watched in horror as Adrian, the only man I unconditionally cared for,y motionless, his lifeblood being sucked away by the vampires. Tears streamed down my face as I pleaded with Leo, my voice trembling with desperation.

    ¡°Leo, please! Spare his life!¡± I cried out. ¡°He¡¯s innocent! He doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡±

    But Leo, with his cold eyes and twisted smile, seemed unmoved by my plea. His words dripped with disdain as he spoke, reveling in my pain. ¡°Innocent? Oh, Lily, dear Lily, Adrian is anything but innocent. I¡¯ve exined this to you a thousand times already but it doesn¡¯t seem to get through your hairy head, does it?¡± he sneered.

    Sobs escaped through my lips and my voice shook as I begged for answers. ¡°Why? Why do you have such wicked ns for my people? What have we done to deserve this?¡±

    Leo¡¯sughter filled the room, sending shivers down my spine. The other vampires joined in, their amusement adding to my torment. Through my tears, I summoned the courage and prepared to understand their motives.

    ¡°Our kind has always seen your people, werewolves, as a threat. You stake us, you mame us, you hunt us down like pigs¡­¡± Leo exined, his voice filled with centuries of resentment. ¡°The time for unequal bnce has ended. It is our turn to reign supreme. We deserve it¡­we are the higher species, physically, mentally, celestially¡­. name it!¡±

    Desperation fueled my words as I challenged Leo, unable to ept his twisted logic. ¡°But why must ite at the cost of innocent lives? Adrian didn¡¯t choose his life and you want to kill him because of a stupid prophecy of yours. My people didn¡¯t choose their lives and neither did I. Isn¡¯t there another way¡­another way that doesn¡¯t involve bloodshed and violence? Has the thought of coexistence ever even crossed your darkened mind?¡±

    Amused by my words, Leo¡¯sughter grew louder, echoing through the room and mocking my plea. ¡°Coexistence? A na?ve notion, little wolf. We¡¯ve outgrown such fantasies. The time for peace has passed.¡±

    I felt my heart sink and grief and anger flooded through me. I refused to ept this grim fate. ¡°Please, Leo! Just please, spare Adrian¡¯s life! He doesn¡¯t have anything to do with all this. It¡¯s all my fault. I involved him not the other way around!¡±

    But Leo remained unmoved, his dark eyes filled with a cruel satisfaction. He relished in the power he had over me and looked intoxicated by his delusions. ¡°There is no other way for our reign to begin, Lily. Adrian¡¯s fate was sealed the moment he entered our world ¨C this world. Now, you will witness the destruction of your kind.¡±

    His words pierced through my shattered heart, leaving me feeling powerless. In that moment, I battled with tears as I made a silent promise to myself. I would not stand idly by as Leo unleashed his reign of terror. With every tear that fell, a fire ignited within me, fueling my resilience.

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s lifeless form, I whispered to myself with a short breath. ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be the end. Adrian¡­no¡­¡±

    It felt like a bad dream, but it was real. I was filled with sadness, shock, and disbelief. Time seemed to stop, and everything around me faded away.

    I couldn¡¯t stop looking at him, hoping it was all a mistake. But deep down, I knew he was gone. Tears filled my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t understand why this had happened. Adrian was always there for me, my source of strength, and now he was gone forever.

    Adrian wasn¡¯t a demon. He wasn¡¯t a vampire or a werewolf either, at least to me. I always saw him as a pure soul. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have helped me. That¡¯s what triggered the chain of events that happened after. I got him involved with me now his own people tagged him as a demon as an excuse to end his life.

    He had suffered so much when he was alive only for him to die in this type of way. No¡­no¡­. no¡­

    I felt a deep pain in my heart, as if something essential had been snatched away from me. I wanted to hold him, to wake him up, but I knew it was impossible. My emotions turned into anger at the unfairness of it all. Life seemed so cruel, and I felt like the world had lost its brightness.

    Grief overwhelmed me, making it hard to breathe. I coughed out, trying to remove the pain, but my heart felt heavier. I longed for Adrian¡¯s presence, hisforting words, and his warm embrace. Now, all I had were memories, some that slipped away too quickly and some that came flooding down on me, causing more pains to my heart.

    I felt an emptiness inside me, a coldness without Adrian by my side.

    He is not gone.

    He is not gone.

    This can¡¯t be.

    This cannot be.

    My tear-stained gaze met Leo¡¯s malicious eyes, and I knew that I had to defy him and that I would. Despite the overwhelming odds, I would have to stand against him and thwart all his despicable ns.

    You will not win, you bastard.

    You will pay for this.

    With thest ounces of strength within me, I let out a deafening roar and all I saw next was ck.

 Chapter 47

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    In a dark cave, Jaxon and his father, Pablo, sat close together, deep in thought about their ns. They knew the decisions they made were important and could have big consequences. The candle¡¯s flickering light made their determined faces stand out as they discussed their detailed ns.

    Pablo, who had experience in strategy, leaned forward and spoke with confidence. ¡°Jaxon, my son, you need to get closer to Rex and gain his trust. Find out everything you can. We must use any weaknesses in his leadership to our advantage.¡±

    Jaxon agreed with a firm nod. ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to achieve our goals.¡±

    Suddenly, they heard footstepsing towards them, breaking the silence in the cave. They both turned their heads to see a figure emerging from the shadows. It was Ethan. His unexpected presence gave them hope but also made them cautious.

    Jaxon wanted to take out his dagger but Pablo held his hand and gestured for him to sit back down. Jaxon reluctantly did but his stern gaze at Ethan didn¡¯t break.

    Ethan smirked at Jaxon, ¡°I always knew there was a reason a scumbag of your kind would be littering around our coven.¡±

    Jaxon gritted his teeth, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ethan smiled, ¡°Do I have no right to be here? As much as the rest of you do?¡±

    Pablo finally spoke, ¡°Ethan, why have youe? Have you finally thought about what I told?¡±

    Jaxon looked surprisingly at Pablo, ¡°You know him?¡±

    Ethan chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s great to not see you in chains, Pablo.¡±

    He then approached them with a firm expression and spoke urgently. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching Leo closely. He¡¯s only focused on keeping his power and doesn¡¯t care about the well-being of vampires or werewolves. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing anymore.¡±

    Pablo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he contemted Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°If you¡¯re truly willing to stand against Leo and fight for a better future, then we can consider you an ally. But we must proceed with caution.¡±

    Ethan, with determination and a strong desire for revenge, added, ¡°While your little boy takes action from inside the werewolf pack, I will gather other discontented vampires who share our n. We¡¯ll weaken Leo¡¯s control over the coven by causing trouble from within.¡±

    Jaxon grumbled then spoke up, ¡°My name is Jaxon and you know that. You should respect me.¡± His eyes zed with anger which only amused Ethan.

    ¡°Respect is earned, wolf, and from what I¡¯ve seen you do in our coven, it¡¯ll be much harder to earn it from me.¡± They continued ring at eachother and Pablo could feel the tension between them.

    He could care less as he was busy thinking about connected their strategies. He cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°Once Jaxon has important information, we can use it to expose Rex¡¯s wrongdoings and turn the pack against him. At the same time, Ethan will make sure that dissent spreads among the vampires, creating a powerful resistance that Leo can¡¯t ignore.¡±

    Jaxon looked worried and puzzled. ¡°But what about the other members of the pack? Won¡¯t they be suspicious if I suddenly gain more influence?¡±

    Pablo looked at his son, giving him aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jaxon. We have allies in the pack who will support you. They will do something to distract others and take the attention away from what you¡¯re doing. Trust the strong bonds we have.¡±

    Ethan spoke up, ¡°We need to choose the right moment to act. Timing is really important. Our actions should weaken Leo¡¯s control without making him suspect our real n. We¡¯ll use the existing problems within the pack and n to our advantage.¡±

    As they made their ns, the three of them thought carefully about every detail. Even though Jaxon and Ethan obviously didn¡¯t see eye to eye, Pablo kept them in check as they discussed with no bias for his son. They considered the possible oues and risks involved. They knew it was risky, but their cause was so important that they believed it was worth it.

    Pablo spoke with strong belief. ¡°We want a world where vampires and werewolves can live together peacefully, without anyone being treated unfairly. This is not just about us as individuals. We are fighting for a future where everyone¡¯s opinions matter and are treated with respect.¡±

    With every passing minute, their shared vision became clearer. They felt more determined and focused. They knew that what they were doing would have a big impact on their kinds¡¯ future.

    As they made their ns, the cave filled with purpose and excitement. They understood the weight of their responsibility, but it didn¡¯t discourage them. They were ready to challenge the current system, break free from the restrictions that held them back, and create a new age where everyone is equal and has freedom.

    They finally reached a pivotal moment in their discussions, where their ns fitted perfectly. They held hands in the middle of their meeting spot and felt a strong determination. They all cheered together, feeling triumphant.

    ¡°We¡¯ll destroy the current world order that limits us and create a new one that benefits us!¡± Pablo dered with strong belief.

    ¡°I, Ethan, and everyone who wants freedom, will work together to create a future where vampires and werewolves can both seed!¡± Jaxon added, his eyes shining with purpose.

    In that moment, surrounded by the sound of their excited cheers, they knew they had a huge responsibility. They were standing up against the old ways and promising to bring a new era of freedom.

    They didn¡¯t know how hard the journey would be but they were surely ready to face any setbacks that came their way.

    They held hands and made a promise, shouting together to bring down the current system and create something new. Their cheers filled the cave, spreading hope and rebellion far and wide.

    ???????????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The ckness dissipated into a memory.

    shback begins

    Every single fucking that day that week.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Audrey would make Tyler, my colleagues and even my parents have some reason to confront me because she used me to have done something to offend them.

    I couldn¡¯t handle Audrey¡¯s lies anymore. It was time for me to confront her, reveal her true self, and stop her maniptive games. With anger in my eyes, I approached her, prepared to face the argument that would result from the confrontation. She was talking to Tiana, her favourite person in that house.

    Audrey looked surprised as I stood in front of her.

    ¡°Could you stop?¡± I spoke calmly despite feeling furious.

    ¡°What do you want, bitch?¡±

    ¡°I want you to stop with your stupid mind games.¡±

    She chuckled like a witch, ¡°Mind games? You¡¯ve not even seen half of it.¡±

    ¡°So you are admitting you¡¯ve been doing all this shit? For what?¡±

    ¡°To teach you that your relevance in this grove is in my hands, bitch.¡± She stretched out her hand in front of me.

    ¡°To prove what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? I can crush you in my hands if I want to and turn everyone against you if I want to. I hold the power.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you really like power a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, who fucking wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing will only end in me exposing you in front of everyone for who and what you are.¡±

    Sheughed again, ¡°And how would you do that? Call your Adrian to go on a background check on me? Or you and your jolly crew¡­Sarah, Jax and Adrian¡­y¡¯all cob to take me down? Cus y¡¯all are the incredibles or something? Oh, don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you already know what¡¯sing for you if you don¡¯t stop with your stupid tricks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a crybaby about it. It¡¯s just harmless fun.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really been a whore for Tyler¡­you think your life is now all better cus you¡¯re betrothed to him?¡±

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± She stood up.

    ¡°The fucking whore of Babylon. I saw you and Aaron at the store the other day¡­if I told Tyler, I wander how he¡¯d react..¡±

    Her face twisted, ¡°Are you fucking threatening me now?¡±

    ¡°If you take it as that, yes.¡±

    ¡°You dare not. You¡¯re a fucking flea so stay away from me and Tyler. Go die being depressed cus only a lowlife hunter wants you.¡±

    ¡°You that¡¯s the most desirable girl in the whole pack and grove¡­ don¡¯t get gonnorrhea too soon.¡±

    ¡°You really think you can beat me at my own game? Fuck off!¡±

    We continued to exchange sharp and mean words, trying to undermine each other¡¯s credibility.

    Insults flew back and forth as Audrey tried to damage my reputation and make me feel small. But I didn¡¯t let her affect me. I knew her real intentions and was determined not to let her seed in her terrible ns. Tiana wanted to intervene but Audrey shut her up on multiple asions.

    As we argued louder and the tension grew, Audrey became desperate. She realized she was losing control and started making threats.

    ¡°I will make Tyler hate you down to a single bone that even the thought of you would irk him. Just wait and see, bitch. I¡¯ll ruin you if you ever try to threaten me again.¡±

    Her eyes showed me her malicious satisfaction as she promised to ruin my life and everything I cared about.

    But I stood strong, refusing to let her scare me. I knew her words were empty and meant to keep control.

    ¡°You can go on ahead and do as you please but I will expose you sooner enough. You, just wait and see.

    I turned to leave and could hear her hurl curses at me. I wouldn¡¯t let fear control me, and I wouldn¡¯t let Audrey¡¯s threats have power over me.

    I would expose her in front of everyone and she¡¯d swallow her words.

    shback ends

    If only I was even there to see what she was doing now¡­.

    And the sound of metal clings rpsed through my eardrums, again.

    ¡°Sleep well, little wolf?¡±

 Chapter 48

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Audrey kept clinging onto Tyler and desperately tried everything to get his attention. She would follow him everywhere, trying to talk to him, but he would only respond half-heartedly. Tyler¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of Lily, and he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her. To add to that, Audrey would say strange things sometimes that would make him feel uneasy.

    One day, Audrey tried again to talk to Tyler, pretending to be nice. She said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve been thinking about Lily. Do you miss her? It must be tough for you now that she¡¯s gone.¡± She wanted to see how Tyler would react.

    Tyler¡¯s anger simmered underneath the sad expression on his face which became stern. He replied shortly, ¡°Lily¡¯s absence is not your business. I don¡¯t want to talk about her with you.¡±

    He turned away, ignoring Audrey¡¯s attempt to bring up Lily. He didn¡¯t want her to interfere with his feelings or make him think about what he didn¡¯t want to.

    Despite Tyler¡¯s plea for space, Audrey persisted in her attempts to get closer to him. She ignored his difort and invaded his personal space, disregarding his boundaries. Tyler, growing more frustrated, pleaded with her to understand his need for time to process everything that had happened.

    Audrey, however, seemed oblivious to his requests. Her persistence started to border on obsession. Shetched onto any opportunity to bring up Lily, hoping to provoke a reaction from Tyler.

    ¡°You know, Tyler, maybe Lily left because she realized she couldn¡¯tpete with me. Maybe she saw the way you still looked at me and knew she didn¡¯t stand a chance¡­ even after she tried to ruin your proposal.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes shed with anger as he faced her. ¡°Audrey, stop this! Lily¡¯s absence has nothing to do with you! I won¡¯t let you manipte her absence for your own gain. Leave her out of this. She may be out there struggling for your life and you¡¯re here¡­look, just stop all this, okay? ¡±

    Audrey was shocked and hurt when Tyler harshly rejected her. It caught her off guard, but she didn¡¯t give up. She kept trying to get his attention, which made him more and more ufortable and frustrated. But no matter how hard she tried to talk about Lily, Tyler stayed firm in ignoring her and shutting her out.

    A week slowly passed and the tension between Audrey and Tyler reached its breaking point. In a final act of desperation, Audrey blurted out, ¡°Tyler, face it, Lily¡¯s gone! She¡¯s nevering back! You need to move on.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s face contorted with pain and anger. ¡°What do you mean, Audrey? Where is she?¡± He stepped closer and narrowed his brows at her, ¡°What have you done?¡± he demanded.

    But Audrey didn¡¯t say anything more and had a creepy smile on her face. She enjoyed making Tyler ufortable and liked having power over him. She dismissed him with a wave of her hand and walked away, leaving Tyler to deal with the unsettling words she had said.

    Tyler stood there, feeling his heart beat faster and a cold chill go down his back. He felt uneasy, as if something really bad had happened and Audrey had nned it all out. He worried that Lily¡¯s absence was more than just her leaving.

    Oh no¡­

    He left the room, disoriented and with a strong feeling that something bad was happening. He didn¡¯t know what he would find out, but he was sure Audrey had done something despicable.

    Oh no, Lily¡­

    ?????????????

    Sarah sat nervously on the couch, her hands fidgeting in herp. Aunt Belinda, aforting presence in the room, offered a reassuring smile as she settled down beside her.

    ¡°Aunt Belinda,¡± Sarah began with a trembling voice, ¡°I need to tell you something important. It¡¯s about Audrey and what she¡¯s been doing.¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s eyes widened with concern. ¡°That girl again? What has she done, Sarah? Tell me everything.¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath and started telling Aunt Belinda about all the lies and tricks Audrey had yed. She exined how Audrey had fooled Tyler and the pack and her selfish n to get power for herself. Aunt Belinda listened carefully, and her facial expression shifted from surprise to then thoughtful concentration.

    ¡°Oh, Sarah,¡± Aunt Belinda sighed, cing a hand on Sarah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I had my suspicions about that girl, but I never imagined the extent of her maniption. Thank you for trusting me with this.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes filled with tears as the weight of the situation pressed upon her. ¡°Aunt Belinda, we have to find Lily. She¡¯s been missing, and I¡¯m so worried about her. With everything that¡¯s happening, I can¡¯t help but fear the worst.¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s face softened with empathy. ¡°Sarah, my dear, Lily is a fighter. I¡¯ve known her since she was a little girl, and I¡¯ve seen her ovee countless obstacles. Wherever she is, I believe she¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s tears spilled over, and she buried her face in her hands. ¡°But Aunt Belinda, we have no idea where she could be. The grove is in chaos, and Audrey¡¯s deception has caused so much damage. Lily¡¯s parents are devastated¡­We need to find her before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Aunt Belinda took Sarah¡¯s hands in hers, ¡°We will find her, Sarah. We¡¯ll rally the pack and search every inch of the realm if we have to. But we must stay strong and united. Together, we have a better chance of bringing Lily back safely.¡±

    They continued to talk about where Lily could be hiding, if she was hiding at all. They thought about the caves by the waterfall, a ce where Lily liked to go for peace. They also considered the old ruins in the deep forest, a spot where she went to think clearly, asionally.

    ¡°But what if she¡¯s hurt, Aunt Belinda? What if she¡¯s in danger?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice quivered.

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s eyes twinkled with hope. ¡°We¡¯ll do everything in our power to protect her, Sarah. We won¡¯t rest until she¡¯s back with us.¡±

    The weight of uncertainty still lingered, but Sarah foundfort and hope in Aunt Belinda¡¯s words. They hugged, Sarah¡¯s tears wetting Aunt Belinda¡¯s back.

    She was her best friend and a sister she never had. Whoever had done something to Lily would definitely pay. But first, she needed to be found.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is¡­. where are you, Lily?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice broke as Aunt Belinda continued patting her back softly.

    As they parted, Aunt Belinda offered Sarah a final piece of reassurance. ¡°Remember, my dear, Lily is strong, and she has a spirit that cannot be broken. Hold onto hope and trust in her resilience. We¡¯ll find her, and she¡¯lle back with us.¡±

    Sarah nodded, feeling both worried but optimistic in her heart. Finding Lily would be tough, but they couldn¡¯t give up.

    Not then, not ever.

    ???????????????

    A figure made the guards frozen on their spots.

    Don stumbled into the grove. He looked really hurt and tired. His eyes showed how much pain he was in, and he struggled to catch his breath. The guards hurried over to him to help him stand straight. Lily¡¯s parents and the older members of the group gathered around, all shocked to see him back but in a battered condition.

    ¡°Don, what happened? Where have you been?! Who did this to you?¡± Henry¡¯s voice echoed in the room. Rebekah stood up beside him and her eyes widened as they fell on Don.

    Don paused, taking a moment to rest and regain his breath. When he finally spoke, his voice sounded deeper than usual and more strained, ¡°It was¡­ was¡­¡±

    Rebekah turned to a maid, ¡°Bring him some water quickly!¡± Then she turned to the guards holding him, ¡°And sit him on the chair.¡±

    The maid returned with a ss of water in which Don took and drank with shaky hands.

    Henry watched him catch his breath before starting to speak again,  ¡°It was the vampires, sir. They ambushed me while I was on patrol near their territory. They knew I had information and they wanted to silence me.¡±

    Rebekah and Henry nced at eachother.

    She then ced a gentle hand on Don¡¯s shoulder, urging him to continue. ¡°Tell us, Don. What did you see or hear?¡±

    Don spoke with a tired voice. ¡°They have been amassing their forces, preparing for an all-out attack on the main pack. They n to strike during the next blood moon. They believe it will give them an advantage, more power.¡±

    Gasps of disbelief filled the air as soon as he said what he said. Henry¡¯s brows furrowed, and he spoke over the noise. ¡°When, Don? We need to prepare ourselves.¡±

    Don¡¯s voice grew weaker, but his words remained resolute. ¡°Three fortnights from now, sir. We don¡¯t have much time. They are relentless, and they won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve wiped us out.¡±

    The tension in the grove was palpable as the intensity of Don¡¯s words settled upon them. The elders exchanged worried nces, and Lily¡¯s parents shared a silent understanding. This was a battle they couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    Suddenly, Don¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Lily standing in front of him, her presence both real and ethereal. He couldn¡¯t contain his emotions as he approached her with outstretched arms. Everyone around him stepped back, watching him confusedly.

    ¡°Lily! You¡¯re here!¡± Don eximed, his voice quivering with excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What happened to you, Don? How did you escape?¡± It asked.

    Don¡¯s eyes met its¡¯, filled with pain and regret. ¡°They tortured me, Lily. They wanted information about our defenses and our weaknesses. But I resisted. I knew I had to make it back and warn everyone.¡±

    The others exchanged concerned nces. Don was talking to the air, an empty space. They slowly realised that Don was conversing with an apparition. Henry, whose entire demeanour had filled with worry, stepped forward and addressed the situation.

    ¡°Don, it¡¯s time for you to get some rest,¡± he said gently. ¡°Let the maids take care of you and make sure you¡¯refortable.¡±

    Don looked at Henry with a confused look. He stepped back away from Henry, almost resisting. He looked back at the apparition which was still standing there. That was Lily ¨C she was right there.

    ¡°C¡­can¡¯t you see her, sir?¡± Don asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Don, there¡¯s no one there.¡± Rebekah replied with a pitiful look at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lily! Lily¡¯s here!¡± He said, pointing both hands to the empty space in front of him.

    Rebekah¡¯s eyes teared up and Henry balled a fist, ¡°You need to get some rest, Don.¡± Henry said.

    ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s right here, sir,¡± Don pleaded. ¡°I can see her. I can talk to her.¡±

    Henry sighed, understanding the depth of Don¡¯s delusion. He motioned for the maids toe and gently guide Don away.

    ¡°Don, it¡¯s not healthy to dwell in these illusions,¡± Henry exined softly even though his heart was being torn apart. ¡°You need some medication to help you feel better and clear your mind.¡±

    Don reluctantly allowed the maids to lead him away, his eyes locked on ¡°Lily¡± until he disappeared from view. The room fell silent.

    Henry sighed once more. He had to give Don the help he needed as they were all trying to cope with Lily¡¯s disappearance. Then also, what Don just told them about the vampires¡¯ nned attack¡­he had to let Rex know about it as soon as possible.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The room slowly returned to its previous activities, but the encounter left an indelible mark on everyone present. Soon after, the generals and the elders left.

    Henry watched as Rebekah slowly and quietly left the room. It pained him to see her look so shattered and powerless.

    Henry stood in the empty room, his heart heavy with worry. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his daughter, his poor Lily.

    A tear ran down his cheek as he stared out the window. He didn¡¯t even know the right words to say to Rebekah tofort her. He could only imagine the agony she¡¯s passing through as a mother.

    His voice echoed silently as he asked himself, ¡°Where are you, Lily? Where are you, my child?

 Chapter 49

    ~THEO¡¯S POV~

    My eyes slowly opened and I could see I was in a dimly lit room surrounded by mysterious figures dressed in dark robes. I felt really confused and didn¡¯t know what was happening. I tried to move but couldn¡¯t because I realised I was tied to a bed. The pain from my injuries slowly reminded me of what had happened before I seemingly fell unconscious. I started to feel scared and wondered where I was and who the mysterious people around me were.

    One of the people, an older woman with silver hair, approached me with a gentle smile. ¡°Wee, Theo,¡± she said, her voice soothing yet carrying an air of authority. ¡°You are in the sanctuary of the ck Healers. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    My voice wasced with apprehension as I spoke, ¡°Who are you? What is this ce? What am I doing here?¡±

    The woman extended her hands towards me and held my shoulders down. ¡°I am Azara, the High Healer of this order,¡± she replied. ¡°We are a group of healers dedicated to preserving the bnce between supernatural beings. You have been brought here because we believe you have a crucial role to y in the unfolding events.¡±

    My mind was very clouded at that moment. I still couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening. My whole body raked in pain and I felt like a weight was holding my chest down ¨C or was it just the magical power from the olddy¡¯s hand on my shoulder?

    My mind was filled with questions but I pretended to be less anxious and asked with a groggy voice. ¡°What events? And what about Adrian and Lily? They are in danger. Where are they?¡±

    Azara nodded, ¡°We are aware of the threats they face,¡± she said. ¡°But before we can assist you in rescuing them, we need to ensure your own well-being. Your injuries are severe, and you require our healing expertise to regain your strength.¡±

    My gaze flickered with determination. ¡°I will do anything to save them,¡± I stated firmly. ¡°Please, tell me what I need to know. I made a promise¡­I need to fulfill. Tell me what you must¡­¡±

    Azara smiled, her eyes glinting with wisdom. She looked human and not human at the same time. ¡°Very well,¡± she began. ¡°There is a prophecy that foretells a cataclysmic sh between the forces of light and darkness. Adrian and Lily hold the key to averting this impending disaster. Their union represents a fragile bnce that must be protected.¡±

    I still felt dizzy but what she was telling me made me more attentive. Prophecy? sh? My heart started to pound and I listened intently.

    ¡°How can I help them?¡± I asked.

    Azara¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°You possess a unique gift, Theo,¡± she exined. ¡°You are a Nexus, a conduit of immense power. Through your ability to absorb and channel energy, you can be the catalyst for their salvation against the Daram. But first, you must learn to harness and control this gift.¡±

    My eyes widened in awe. ¡°What?¡±

    Her smile was bright, ¡°I know this all sounds foreign to you. I know what you¡¯ve gone through in life and I know how far you¡¯vee. In the unfolding events, you¡¯ll not be part of the onlookers but an active participant, Theo. You are very important in what¡¯s about to happen¡­¡±

    The way and tone in which she spoke sent shockwaves at my heart. The idea of me being something more than who I already was¡­the idea of me being ¡°important¡±¡­ it was farfetched and too hard to believe.

    But her eyes, the tone of her voice and the feeling in my heart¡­I noticed her other hand was now on my heart ¨C I guess that¡¯s why it felt like someone was unlocking and restitching my heart at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m important?¡± It came out without much thought.

    ¡°Yes, you are, Theo Balham.¡±

    And of course she knew my full name.

    I had never heard much to have any interest in magicians, not to talk of the ck Healers who had a pretty bad notereity, but thisdy was different. Why did I feel like she was actually telling me the truth?

    ¡°Teach me,¡± I blurt out. ¡°You said I¡¯m a Ne¡­ Ne what?¡±

    ¡°A Nexus.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that. And that I have powers? Teach me¡­I will dedicate myself to this cause.¡± My mission was at the forefront of my concerns.

    Azara nodded, her voice resonating with conviction. ¡°We will guide you when the time is right, Theo, and you will get to harness your full potential,¡± she assured me. ¡°But remember, the path ahead will not be easy. It requires strength, sacrifice, and resilience, none of which we can teach you.¡±

    I nodded.

    And Iid there, slowly preparing myself mentally for the arduous journey thaty ahead. Azara motioned to the other ck Healers, who gathered around me, their expressions filled with respect and anticipation.

    ¡°Theo,¡± Azara said, ¡°we will reveal the secrets that have long been kept from you and most of your kind in your generation¡­the ancient knowledge that will empower you to fulfill your role. But first, you must heal and regain your strength. Only then can you embark on this perilous quest.¡±

    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°I am ready. Lead the way.¡±

    And as the ck Healers began their healing rituals, enveloping me in a cocoon of restorative energy, I surrendered myself to their care, partially convinced that the fate of Adrian, Lily, and the entire supernatural world rested in my hands, apparently.

    ????????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Alpha Rex was particrly annoyed and had a serious facial expression on throughout that afternoon.

    He had told Tyler toe to his office. Tyler went in, feeling uncertain about what was going to happen. The room felt tense, and Tyler understood Rex¡¯s words were going to be important and serious before they were even spoken.

    ¡°Sit down, Tyler.¡± Rexmanded.

    Tyler took a seat, his palms slightly sweaty because of his anxiety. He knew anytime his father called him looking that serious, it wasn¡¯t forughs; not that he casually talked to him anyway.

    ¡°Tyler, we need to talk,¡± Rex began, his gaze piercing into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have been watching your actions and decisions as the next Alpha-to-be, and I have multiple concerns.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, but he maintained hisposure. ¡°What do you mean, concerns, dad? I¡¯ve been training and preparing myself for this role for years.¡±

    Rex leaned forward. ¡°It¡¯s not about your physical capabilities, Tyler. It¡¯s about your emotional state and how it affects your judgment. I have seen you struggle with matters of the heart, and it worries me. It seriously worries me¡±

    Tyler¡¯s heart sank. He had thought he had been handling his emotions well, but his father¡¯s words struck a nerve. ¡°Are you saying that my personal life is affecting my ability to lead?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rex nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Tyler. A leader must have a strong, focused mind, capable of making tough decisions without being clouded by personal matters. I fear that your broken heart is affecting your capacity to rule effectively.¡±

    Tyler felt both frustration and confusion. ¡°But love andpassion are important qualities in a leader, dad. Do you expect me to shut off my emotionspletely?¡±

    Rex¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s not about shutting off your emotions, Tyler. It¡¯s about finding the bnce between empathy and strength. A leader must be able to make difficult choices for the greater good, even when it may conflict with personal desires.¡±

    Audrey, who had been lurking outside the office, overheard the conversation and saw an opportunity to insert herself into the discussion. She stepped into the unlocked room, catching the two men by surprise. ¡°Your father and the Alpha is right, Tyler. Your broken heart has made you vulnerable. How can the pack trust and answer to someone who is so easily swayed by their emotions?¡±

    Rex angrily shifted his gaze to her, ¡°I never told you you could ever interfere in my conversation with my son, Audrey. Just because I consider you a daughter doesn¡¯t give you the right to be insolent! How dare you walk in?!¡±

    Audrey¡¯s face fell and she be solemn, ¡°Forgive me, Alpha¡­forgive me but I was just-¡±

    ¡°Although, you are not totally wrong¡­¡± Audrey and Tyler sharply turned to face his father.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes darted between his father and Audrey as anger and hurt welled up inside him. ¡°You two have no right to judge me. Love is not a weakness; it¡¯s a strength.¡±

    Audrey felt her blood boil, knowing fully well he was referring to his residual love for Lily which she wandered why he still had.

    Rex¡¯s tone turned stern once again. ¡°Love can be a strength, Tyler, but when it consumes you and distracts you from your responsibilities, it bes a liability. This pack needs a leader who can put the pack¡¯s needs above personal desires.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s fists clenched as he struggled to contain his emotions. ¡°I know, dad! I know this because you¡¯ve taught me this since when I was a kid. I won¡¯t let my emotions define me. I will prove to you both that I am capable of being a strong Alpha.¡±

    Rex sighed, his gaze softening slightly. ¡°Tyler, I raised you to be a leader, but I need to see growth and maturity in your decision-making so I can be sure I won¡¯t leave this pack in bad hands. Show me that you can rise above this turmoil and make choices that benefit the pack.¡±

    ¡°But I do make choices that-¡± Tyler stopped, knowing fully well if he continued, he¡¯d embarrass himself in front of Audrey and his father.

    ¡°And you, just fucking leave!¡± He shouted at Audrey who hurriedly excused herself.

    He nced back at his father who had a solemn but stern expression on, staring back at him. Why would his father ever question his ruling capabilities? Emotions were distracting him? How? Had he ever shown anyone how he was suffering psychologically ever since Lily¡¯s dad called him and told him about Lily¡¯s disappearance? Had he ever shown anyone the pain he felt because of the guilt that was eating him inside out?

    Had he not continued to practice and train the warriors like nothing happened after that call even though he never took his mind off of worrying about Lily? It had been weeks and he turned into a statue, devoid of emotions but always had the duty to be in motion.

    Did his father not see all that? Where did his sudden concerne from then?

    Or was it¡­

    He nced at the door again and thought of Audrey.

    Could it be her nting these seeds in his dad¡¯s mind? But he knew his father. He influences people easily but no-one easily influences him.

    So where was all thising from?

    Without uttering another word, Tyler stormed out of his father¡¯s office. He knew his father was very hard to please and now understood that earning the position of Alpha wouldn¡¯t be easy. The things his father and Audrey said kept reying in his head.

    Yes, he would earn the position and not get it offered to him just because of his birthright. This was all he knew and had been trained for since birth. To be the Alpha.

    Not even his father¡¯s ¡°concerns¡± could shake his self-esteem in where he was heading.

    ¡°Fuck them both. I¡¯ll do whatever the fuck I want to do

 Chapter 50

    Lily¡¯s parents were both relieved and worried when they saw Don. Before he came back, they had thought he ran away, again, to have some time to himself ¨C like he has had multiple times ¨C so they didn¡¯t bother sending anyone to look for him or anything. They knew he¡¯d be back. Rebekah did call him asionally, but his line never went through. Oh well, that¡¯s why he wanted a getaway. Of course his phone won¡¯t go, she said to herself.

    Though, Henry was annoyed he decided to leave during a crucial time and without his permission, Don was always the nonchnt son to them. He always came back.

    But this time he came back, they knew where they thought he left to wasn¡¯t where he had been all this while.

    Rebekah had lingered around in his ward, also concerned about his health and what he disyed a few days ago when he arrived back in that state. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself about where he had really been, why he had not even tried to reach them, and the terrible things he went through with the vampires he said had imprisoned him.

    She was both concerned and angry, as she wanted to know the truth about what happened and if it was in any way rted to her daughter¡¯s disappearance.

    After he had been treated, he was brought back for questioning.

    Henry was clearly frustrated. The lines on his forehead were more visible as he asked, ¡°Don, how could you have betrayed us? We trusted you, and yet you sided with the vampires who have caused so much harm to our pack.¡±

    Don had finally admitted to them that the only reason he was kidnapped by the vampires was because he made dealings with some of them. Hence the reason he was repeating that ¡°they knew he had information and wanted to silence him¡± when he first came back .

    Don¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, a sense of shame etched across his face. ¡°I know, sir. I made a terrible mistake. I was naive and believed their promises of power and freedom. They manipted me, made me believe that I could protect our pack from within. But instead, I became a pawn in their twisted games.¡±

    ¡°After all my training and what we¡¯ve done for you?! Don, how could you have been so foolish?!¡± Henry finally bursted out in anger and Rebekah quickly held his arm back, trying to distill his fury. He turned to her and she nodded, signalling she would take over and he should just rx.

    Rebekah approached Don and ced aforting hand on his shoulder. To her, he was always a mischievous son who had now been led astray. She did understand why her husband, the leader of their grove, was acting out and angry. But she needed to y her part as the listening and less aggressive authoritative figure to Don.

    ¡°Don, we need to understand what happened. You need to tell us everything. How did they capture you? What did they do to you?¡±

    The memories of his ordeal weighed heavily on him. Remembering them brought back the shame, guilt and regret all at once, and it was eating him from within. He took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°They ambushed me while I was patrolling near their territory the day after Elder Mason left because of the incident with Lily and the hunter boy. I fought as best as I could, but they overwhelmed me. They imprisoned me in their cell, subjecting me to relentless torture and interrogation. I wished to escape everyday but time dragged on. They wanted information about our pack¡¯s vulnerabilities¡­I resisted, but their methods were merciless.¡±

    ¡°It seems they weren¡¯t merciless enough.¡± Henry grumbled. Rebekah turned to see him staring at Don with zing eyes, his fists balled and teeth shut.

    ¡°Henry¡­¡± She already knew Henry was not going to let Don go unpunished for what he¡¯d just confessed to being part of. She stretched her hand to hold his shoulder but he walked past her and stood directly in front of Don. ¡°Henry¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you call my name! Look at what he¡¯s done! He jeopardized the safety of all our people just because of a stupid phase he was in! Why didn¡¯t you talk and convince him before he got too out of hand?¡±

    ¡°Henry¡­¡± Rebekah¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She¡¯d not seen him this angry in a while.

    ¡°And the fact he did it right under our noses?! I feel like a fool! Do you know what Rex will say when this gets to his ears?!¡± His voice rang louder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­I didn¡¯t¡­I¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh spare it! You knew exactly what you were doing when you were approached by them or dare I say, walked right into their coven to make deals with them, and you continued to do so and pretend like you were on our side all this time!¡±

    ¡°No, sir,¡± Don said and gulped.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m lying then? How long has your betrayalsted then?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed at him.

    Don¡¯s face colour flushed with embarrassment and guilt. ¡°A¡­about 4 months but I swear I didn¡¯t -,

    ¡°A whole 4 months?? 4 months, Don! What haven¡¯t we given you, Don? Haven¡¯t my wife and I treated you like our own child even more than we have Lily? Why would you do this?!¡±

    Don¡¯s voice got even more mellow and heart wrenched, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­sir, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t change anything now or reverse the damages done, will it?!¡±

    Don nced at Rebekah who looked away. Why did he expect her toe to his aid? He knew what he was doing when he did it. He knew the consequences. He had let everyone down, just because of his anger and ego. He partnered with the enemy and now his leader was punching down on him verbally, he knew he couldn¡¯t say anything in defence but just be quiet and hope his punishment wasn¡¯t too harsh. Who was he kidding? Of course it would be harsh.

    He then remembered what Lily told him that day.

    ¡°Just because my dad favours you out of the other hunters doesn¡¯t mean you can escape his judgement, Don!¡±

    If only she could see him now, exactly what she saiding true.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why they went after my poor Lily¡­I can only guess¡­¡± Henry continued to pour his emotions out.

    Don kept his face fallen, ashamed to look at Henry.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve spoilt you too much. You¡¯ll be treated like the traitor you are from henceforth! Thorough investigation and questioning will be done following this proceedings and I swear by the goddess, young man, if they find even one more incriminating evidence against you of any other conspiracy, the punishment I¡¯ll have reserved for you will be far greater and graver than I can speak of now.¡±

    After that lofty statement, Henry stormed off. Rebekah watched as her fuming husband banged the door behind him and the guards nced at Don with disappointed eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Ma, I swear¡­I didn¡¯t know it would lead to this. I didn¡¯t intend this¡­if I had known¡­¡± Don¡¯s choked voice brought back her attention.

    ¡°You¡¯ve not only hurt all of us badly by this, Don. You¡¯ve hurt him. It¡¯s like a stab in his back. You know how much he treated you like a son¡­¡±

    ¡°I do¡­I do, ma, I do¡­and I¡¯m terribly sorry. I don¡¯t know why or what came over more or¡­.¡±

    A tear dropped from his eye.

    Her expression softened as she sat beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll try talk to him. But you need to tell me this.¡± Her expression turned grim as she asked, ¡°You were held in those monsters¡¯ captivity for some time¡­ Lily, what about my daughter? Did they mention her? Is she safe?¡±

    Don¡¯s face contorted with pain. ¡°They¡­ they kept her separate from me. I couldn¡¯t see her, but I heard when some of the vampires gossiped about them finally having the daughter of the werewolf grove in their captive. I also heard rumors. They believed she was dead,¡± He saw how Rebekah¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°but I¡­ I have reason to believe she might still be alive.¡±

    Before Don could reveal more, Audrey¡¯s voice pierced through the room, cutting off his words. She had been there the whole time taking in the spectacle and calcting her next move. Just after Henry walked out, she walked in.

    ¡°Stop, Don! You¡¯ve said enough. We don¡¯t need to listen to your delusions and lies. Lily is gone, and we must ept that.¡±

    The room fell silent when Audrey spoke. Rebekah and Don¡¯s gaze shifted to her.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough, Don? Not only have you betrayed us but now you¡¯re reopening old wounds and trying to nt false hope in madam¡¯s heart. Have you no shame? No heart?!¡±

    ¡°Audrey!¡± Rebekah¡¯s voice was louder than she intended, ¡°Who let you in here?! And why would youe in here without my permission to interrupt my conversation?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, madam, but I was let in by the guards. I wanted toe see how you were doing after I told you about Lily¡¯s fate only for me to walk into this ¨C Don trying to rub salt on your fresh wounds. I couldn¡¯t just stand and watch him without doing anything!¡± Audrey was thrilled in her mind. Her acting skills were getting off the charts!

    ¡°But why would you use him of giving me false hope when you yourself told me you weren¡¯t sure that¡­¡± Rebekah¡¯s eyes started to fill with tears.

    Audrey walked closer to them. ¡°I only said so because I didn¡¯t want it to hurt so badly, madam. I¡¯m sorry, I could¡¯ve told you the bitter and sad truth. I saw what I saw that day.¡±

    Don looked back and forth between Audrey and Lily¡¯s parents, feeling both frustrated and apprehended. He couldn¡¯t input anything in their conversation. Though he sensed that Audrey was keeping a secret and definitely up to something, he didn¡¯t want to put Lily in more danger by revealing it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Rebekah¡¯s voice was choked with tears. ¡°But Audrey¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Audrey continued, ¡°You¡¯d believe him after he imed to have seen Lily¡¯s ghost yesterday? Really?¡±

    That stung Rebekah¡¯s heart.

    She stepped back, ncing at Don and Audrey. ¡°Leave. Now¡­both of you.¡± Her back was turned to both of them as she said so.

    Audrey, feeling aplished with her act, gave one condemning nce at Don before she strutted out of the room. Don, with a hanged head, got up and left also.

    Rebekah was shattered. That little devil with her sharp tongue had shattered her. Would she ever know what happened to her daughter? Would she?  What really happened to Lily? Where was her poor child?

    At this point, would she ever find out?

    ???????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I felt the icy touch of metal on my wrists, a painful reminder that I was trapped. Leo, the one who had taken me captive, came closer with an evil grin, enjoying the control he had over me.

    ¡°Was all that talk about Adrian just a lie?¡± I managed to ask quietly. I was hungry, thirsty and tired.

    Leo¡¯s grin widened as he confirmed, ¡°Yes, Lily. It was all a lie. Adrian was telling the truth.¡±

    At first, I was surprised he simply told me the truth. Then, fear and annoyance surged through me. All vampires, spare just Adrian, were maniptors and liars. Now I was more than certain.

    I remained focused on gathering as much information as possible.

    Leo¡¯s  voice wasced with a sinister tone as he continued, ¡°You see, Lily,¡± I had never known how he knew my name since I and Adrian never mentioned it in his presence but that was the least of my concerns. ¡°Adrian isn¡¯t a demon. Yes, I lied. My n, however, is to use Adrian as a vessel for a powerful demon. So following that, I don¡¯t think I ever lied did I? He would still be a demon, or at least a shell for a demon in two days time.¡± He flew his arms up and burst into an evilugh.

    ¡°With that, the Shadows and the vampire n would unite under mymand, and together, we would eradicate your pathetic kind for good and seize ultimate power.¡±

    Horror washed over me as I grasped the extent of Leo¡¯s malevolent scheme. ¡°You would sacrifice Adrian for your own gain?¡± I asked, trying hard not to hide my anger.

    Leo chuckled darkly. ¡°Oh, Lily, like he¡¯s worth even a grain of sand except the blood in him. Adrian¡¯s hybrid bloodbined with the demonic essence would create an unstoppable force. With him under my control, nothing would stand in our way.¡±

    My mind raced, thinking of a way to stop Leo and save Adrian from this grim fate. I had to act quickly, but I needed more information. ¡°Tell me, Leo,¡± I demanded, ¡°How do you n to execute this twisted n of yours?¡±

    Leo leaned in, relishing the opportunity to share his diabolical scheme. ¡°I like the fact that you¡¯re intrigued¡­The ritual has to be performed during the fullest moon that happens once in only 6 centuries, which is expected to happen again next tomorrow. We will gather in the ancient temple deep within the forbidden forest, where the energies will be at their peak. Once Adrian is transformed, he will be the perfect vessel for the demon.¡±

    My heart pounded in my chest as I contemted the urgency of the situation. Time was running out, and I had to find a way to stop Leo before it was toote. With steely determination, I met Leo¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this. Adrian deserves better, and I will fight to protect him.¡±

    Leo¡¯s sinister smile widened. ¡°With those chains around you? I beg to differ¡­¡±

    I lunged at him, ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t do it alone, but I won¡¯t be alone. We will stop you.¡±

    ¡°And who, I suppose, is this we? Don¡¯t tell me you mean your puny werewolf pack, Lily?

    My eyes med with more anger, ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re up against. Together, we will stand against you,  Leo! We will not let you seed! Never! You can count on that!¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he couldn¡¯t hide the hint of doubt that crossed his face. My words struck a chord deep within him, stirring a fear he had not anticipated.

    Then, he started in his diabolicalughter that echoed around the room.

    ¡°Ohh, little wolf, I¡¯m already shaking in my pants.¡± He nced at a vampire at the door, ¡°Keep the lights off¡­¡± then back at me, ¡°I¡¯ll be back, with the remaining parts of your beloved.¡±

    His fangs shed in a maniacal smile before he walked away.

    Despite being chained, my spirit remained unbroken.

    His threats and taunting wouldn¡¯t shake my resolve.

    Once again, I felt that energy resurge through me. It was bubbling through my veins. I felt a sudden rush of strength building up inside me, even though I was

    unable to move freely.

    One of the vampires who watched over me shouted at me in disgust and annoyance, ¡°Would you shut the fuck up?!¡±

    But it kept on swelling in me. It seemed to choke me.

    ¡°Oh, for fuck sakes! Don¡¯t make mee there to gag your hole up!¡±

    It kept on rising in me and it was almost at the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°Oh, fuck it!¡±

    As the vampire rushed closer, I tapped into that energy, summoning all its power.

    With a fierce resolve, I released the burst of power. The force was so strong that it hit the vampire, making him fly back and hit his head on the wall. The chains that held me seemed to shake in response to the power.

    I knelt there, my heart beating fast with fear and excitement. In that moment, I realized the true extent of my own abilities and the hidden strength I had within me. I had never felt more srronger. I loved it! It was a turning point, a glimpse of the power I had and the potential to-

    Leo came rushing in with his men beside him, surveying what had just happened. He asked the other vampire who was standing idly, watching, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    The fool pointed at me and Leo faced me.

    He walked to me, knelt down and grabbed my face in his hand.

    A sneaky smile yed onto his lips as he uttered, ¡°So you¡¯re special too, little wolf?¡±

 Chapter 52

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    The day was going slowly as usual. The warriors trained, some patrolled around the gate while Lily¡¯s parents worried endlessly about their daughter, even though they tried to distract themselves with idle tasks.

    Out of the blue, some loud chattering was heard from the gate.

    Rebekah and Henry looked at each other in thought, both of them silently hoping it wasn¡¯t what or who they thought it was.

    A guard came in, ¡°Sir! Jaxon is back!¡±

    That sentence alone made Henry jolt up from his seat. Jaxon? The same Jaxon everyone thought had died or had ran away?

    ¡°Bring him in now!¡±

    Jaxon stumbled into the room by the support of the guards, his clothes torn and his face bruised. Henry  stood looking shocked and Rebekah rushed to him.

    ¡°Jaxon! Good lord, I thought you were dead! Where in the world have you been? What happened to you?¡± Lily¡¯s father demanded, his voice carrying both anger and worry.

    Jaxon took a deep breath, ¡°I was injured during the battle¡­¡± he said, exhausted.

    ¡°We had searched for you everywhere. You were nowhere to be seen, Jaxon!¡± Henry emphasized. ¡°We thought you ran away or something but that was too hard for me to believe or ept¡­¡±

    ¡°I was badly injured by a vampire, sir, but I wanted to follow them to see the way back to theirir. I know you would ask me why I would do that, but you have also trained me to put the interests of the pack first and that¡¯s what I did. It unfortunately..¡± he burst into a violent cough and he drank water Rebekah brought to his lips.

    ¡°¡­. unfortunately, I lost them and was stranded in the woods, but luckily I branched at a friend¡¯s cottage nearby and he helped heal my wounds partially,¡± he exined, exhausted. ¡°But then my friend told me he got an urgent message. There was an emergency in the grove, and I had to leave immediately.¡±

    Lily¡¯s father¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration. ¡°You left without my permission, Jaxon. You know better than to act on your own.¡±

    Why were these kids acting rebelliously these days? What was happening to his leadership?

    Jaxon lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I knew it was against the rules, but I wanted to see if I could help locate the enemy¡¯sir. When I heard of the news, I had to stagger my way to the grove even though my friend opted me to stay and let my wounds heal for a while.¡±

    Henry sighed heavily, his anger dissipating into a deep concern for his daughter. ¡°Lily and Adrian have disappeared. We don¡¯t know where they are or what has happened to them.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? Lily and Adrian are missing?¡± He struggled to process the news.

    Rebekah interjected, ¡°Jaxon, there¡¯s no need for you to go after them. We can¡¯t risk losing more pack members. It¡¯s better if we focus on keeping the rest of the pack safe.¡±

    Jaxon fidgeted, ¡°But sir, ma¡¯am¡­. it¡¯s Lily! She¡­oh no.. what if¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for what ifs again. We¡¯ve already contemted, worried and sent out men. All that wasn¡¯t in our favour or helped in finding them.¡± Rebekah said sadly.

    Jaxon nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He could sense the deep sorrow and fatigue in Rebekah¡¯s voice, and he knew they were all struggling to hold themselves together.

    Feeling relieved but restless, Jaxon said finally. ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. I won¡¯t go after them if that is your wish. But please, keep me updated on any news. Lily is like a sister to me, and I worry about her. I¡¯ve been worrying about her since I left.¡±

    Lily¡¯s father ced a reassuring hand on Jaxon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We will do everything we can to find them and bring them back safely. We won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re back home. You need to rest¡­¡±

    With a heavy heart, Jaxon stood up and was escorted to the health care unit, his thoughts consumed by the well-being of his friends. He knew that waiting was the hardest part, but he had to trust in their strength and resilience.

    He felt extremely guilty for leaving Lily¡¯s side and even treating her the way he did because of his personal struggles.

    ¡°If I find out anything has happened to her, I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself¡­¡± his voice choked as heid on the examination table for the nurse to check him.

    Beyond the lies he just told Lily¡¯s parents to cover up for his absence in the recent weeks and his own rebellious ns, he still knew he had a duty to protect his friends and that is what he wanted to do. But his father¡¯s words¡­

    Focus, Jaxon, Focus, my son. What we¡¯re nning to do is bigger than all you value right now.

    He valued Lily with all his life. Heck, he dared say he loved her, but what pained him the most was the fact that he wouldn¡¯t ever be able to say anything about his true feelings to anyone. Now, she was gone. Where was she? He had no idea and he med himself for it.

    ¡°If anything happens to her¡­I swear¡­. I¡¯ll kill myself¡­¡± those were hisst words before he gave in to the effect of the sleeping fluid injected into his body.

    ??????????

    Tyler looked at  his father, his eyes filled with anger and frustration. He couldn¡¯t understand why his father didn¡¯t trust him. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you believe in me? Can¡¯t you see that I can lead this squadron?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice shook a little, showing that he was hurt by his father¡¯sck of faith.

    Rex let out a deep sigh and kept his gaze fixed on Tyler. ¡°Tyler, this isn¡¯t about trust or your potential as a leader. These are serious and dangerous times. We need to make decisions based on what¡¯s best for our survival,¡± he exined firmly.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve proved myself over and over again! I¡¯ve worked hard, trained endlessly, and gained the respect of the soldiers,¡± Tyler argued, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°Why won¡¯t you give me a chance to show that I can be a good leader?¡±

    Rex looked serious and focused, ¡°It¡¯s not just about how good you are at things, Tyler. Leading a group of soldiers requires more than just being skilled. It means having experience, knowing how to n, and understanding the battlefield really well. I have doubts about giving such an important responsibility to someone who hasn¡¯t had the chance to develop those qualities fully.¡±

    ¡°But dad, I¡¯ve watched you and grew in your shadow since I could barely say a word. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been training me for even before I came out of mom¡¯s womb? Isn¡¯t this my destiny?¡± Frustration gripped Tyler and his voice shook as he spoke.

    ¡°Why are you mentioning irrelevant things, Tyler? This is not about your destiny or any other thing. Listen and understand me. You simply cannot lead this squadron. You are just not prepared enough for it.¡± Rex said in finality.

    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m not prepared enough? I guess my entire life has been a waste then.¡± Tyler heaved.

    ¡°You always fail to understand what I try to tell you.¡± Rex shook his head.

    ¡°Then for goodness sake, Father, what are you trying to tell me?! I¡¯m 19 years old. I¡¯m old enough and have enough experience to lead in battle. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of who I think it is you feel I¡¯m not prepared enough. I¡¯ve told you my emotional and personal life has nothing to do with how I perform on field.¡± Tyler threw his hands up, his frustration ring up even more.

    The argument got worse, and their voices became louder and angrier. Tyler¡¯s frustration grew too much, and he couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore. He felt a strong surge of fury rushing through him he had to ball his fists to subdue them from doing the unreasonable and unthinkable.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to give me a chance, Dad?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take chances. You grew up in a time of rtive peace in thends. All the ¡°experience ¡± you think you have garnered is all simted and not real. Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying, boy?¡±

    ¡°Okay, so because you grew up during the war that means you were then the better person to lead at a young age?¡±

    ¡°I will not fight or argue with you, Tyler. Leave my office.¡± Rex sat back down.

    ¡°We both know it¡¯s because of mom you became the Alpha¡­without her, you wouldn¡¯t even be on that seat now. So the fact you wont give me a chance to-¡±

    ¡°Tyler! I won¡¯t sit here and let you continue to insult me! I am not just your father but also your Alpha. Leave right now before I show you who a real man is.¡± He banged his fist on the table, and pierced Tyler¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Then show me. Darn it! I¡¯m tired of how you fucking treat me like a kid all the time. The hell! Fucking show me who a real man is and I¡¯ll show you I¡¯m no longer a kid.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes bulged out of his sockets as he stood, fists clenched, and unmoving in front of his father.

    In the heat of the moment, their argument turned into a physical fight. They started swinging at each other, their fists hitting hard because of their growing anger. Tyler¡¯s mind was clouded by strong emotions, and he continued acting without considering the consequences.

    In the midst of their intense fight, Rex was unexpectedly struck with a powerful blow. He staggered backward, holding his chest in pain. Tyler¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he realized what he had just done. The room fell silent, with only Rex¡¯s struggling breaths breaking the quiet.

    Tyler¡¯s voice came out in a pained whisper, ¡°What have I done?¡± He hurriedly went to Rex¡¯s side, his hands shaking as he tried to check the harm he had caused.

    Rex¡¯s face twisted in agony, and his breaths became shallow. He mustered the strength to speak, ¡°Tyler¡­ you¡­ you didn¡¯t mean¡­ for this¡­¡±

    Tears filled Tyler¡¯s eyes as he realized how badly he had hurt his dad. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, Dad. I lost control¡­¡± Guilt and regret filled his voice.¡±We need to get you help. I¡¯ll call for a medic.¡±

    But it waste. Rex¡¯s eyes grew distant, and he went limp. Tyler held him tightly, his face failed with disbelief. What had he done? It was unbelievable for him to say himself.

    No. This wasn¡¯t happening.  Tyler¡¯s vision blurred.

    No, he wasn¡¯t holding his father¡¯s limp body. No, he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± Two guards came in and their face went white on sight. ¡°What are you standing there for?! Go get help!¡±

    They rushed out and Tyler¡¯s cheeks flushed with tears. ¡°Father¡­. no¡­¡±

 Chapter 53

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Leo paced back and forth in front of me, his eyes burning with curiosity and something more sinister. The room felt stifling, the air heavy with tension as I knew he was preparing to interrogate me about the power I had just unleashed. My wrists were still bound, and I could feel the cool metal of the chains digging into my skin.

    ¡°So, Lily,¡± Leo began with a voice filled with false sweetness, ¡°care to exin that little disy of power? I must admit, I¡¯m rather intrigued.¡±

    I refused to let fear seep into me. I met his gaze with a defiant re, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnations, Leo. You have no right to question me.¡±

    Leo chuckled darkly and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Ah, but you see, my dear Lily, I have every right. As your captor, it is my duty to unmask the depths of your abilities. Your power is far greater than I had imagined. I really have underestimated you.¡±

    I clenched my fists, the chains rattling against my skin. ¡°What do you want from me, Leo? Why the fuck are you so obsessed with power?¡±

    He paused, studying me intently before speaking again. ¡°Lily, my dear, don¡¯t you understand? Power is the key to everything. With it, I can fulfill my ultimate n, my master n. Without power, one is useless. With your power¡­your very precious power as I¡¯vee to realise, I can already see myself conquering all the nations of the realm.¡±

    I felt a chill run down my spine as his words hung in the air. I had always known that Leo only had selfish motives, but now it was bing clearer than ever. I wandered whether the vampires around him also knew the man they wereying down their lives to serve didn¡¯t even give two fucks about them.

    Also, it was just now it was really hitting me.

    He lied about Adrian¡­what he showed me that day¡­all a lie¡­

    When he told me earlier, it¡¯s like it didn¡¯t sink in. I was more interested in getting information, but now it really hit me.

    I had been deceived, manipted into believing his lies about Adrian being a devil and the one who was the greatest threat to all of us. How could I have even doubted Adrian?

    Leo¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile as he noticed I was on the brink of tears. ¡°Does power scare you, little wolf? But it shouldn¡¯t¡­I thought you were brave; why cry when I tell you of my ns?¡±

    I doubted Adrian. How could I?

    His eyes gleamed with a dark fervor as he walked closer to me. ¡°Oh, Lily, my n right now has gotten more grand, thanks to you that is! Too grand for a little wolf like you to ept, nheless appreciate. I¡¯ve already told you what I intend to use Adrian for. But now as I have seen you and your power¡­this power that you¡¯ve so beautifully shown, it¡¯s like no other. When I¡¯m able to absorb every single drop of it from you, the Shadows and the vampire n will join forces, and together, we will wipe out the werewolves and reign supreme. I¡­will reign supreme.¡±

    The way he talked and gesticted with a kind of childish allure sickened me more. It¡¯s like that¡¯s all he could think and ramble on about ¨C wiping out werewolves from this realm.

    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. Leo had been ying everybody all along, manipting the situation to serve his own dark agenda. Once again, I was pretty sure the vampires who followed him as henchmen had no idea how selfish and sickly this bastard was because there was no way you knew about his true intentions and would continue to follow him blindly. Adrian had been right about him, and I had doubted him.

    ¡°You lied to me,¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°All this time, everything you told me about Adrian¡­ it was all a lie. I knew it.  I can¡¯t believe I doubted Adrian¡­ I can¡¯t believe¡­ I would ever have doubted him. You¡¯re the monster! You¡¯re the greatest threat to both our people! You¡¯re the demon! It¡¯s you!¡± I shouted as loud as I can.

    Leo chuckled, ¡°Oh, little wolf, it was really satisfying to see how easily I could ce doubt in your mind against one you call a soulmate. Love is simply useless. Everything was all for the greater good. You were merely a pawn in my game, a means to an end. That doubt I ced in you, Adrian could feel it and it broke him. I felt it too¡­he¡¯s in shambles now and half is normal aura simply because you had doubted him because of me. Isn¡¯t that charming?¡±

    Anger surged within me. ¡°Bastard!¡± I refused to let Leo¡¯s nse to fruition. ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed. I will find a way to stop you.¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of irritation flickering across his face. ¡°Stop rambling, little wolf.¡± He said, walked over to the other end of the room and then back to me. ¡°You really underestimate me. I have anticipated your resistance. You see, once I suck out all your powers, aura and energy, there will be no stopping it. You will be my instrument of destruction.¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine, but I refused to let fear consume me. I had to find a way to escape, to warn the others at the pack and rally them against Leo¡¯s ns. I had to get out of there!

    As Leo turned to leave, confident in his ns, I called out to him with a resolute voice. ¡°Just know this: I may be chained now, but my spirit is unbreakable. You may have deceived me about Adrian for a moment, but I will find a way to stop you. I swear this with my life.¡±

    Leo paused at the doorway and turned to me, a sly grin ying on his lips. ¡°Oh, Lily, how I admire your determination. But remember, defiance only makes your fate more interesting and your end more satisfying to watch.¡±

    With those words, he disappeared from the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I knew I couldn¡¯t let despair consume me. I had to remain strong, find a way to escape, to save Adrian, and stop Leo¡¯s malevolent n.

    I pulled and strained against the chains that held me, feeling the sharp metal boring into my skin. It hurt, but I knew I couldn¡¯t give up. I had to move fast or face serious consequences.

    Thoughts raced through my mind as I tried to figure out what to do next. Memories of conversations with Adrian shed in my head. He had warned me about the vampire head, told me he couldn¡¯t be trusted. I should have listened, but now I had to make things right.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Time was running out, and I couldn¡¯t waste any more of it. I needed answers, help from others, and a n to escape.

    What can I do now?

    ?????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Tyler felt nervous and guilty as he stood in front of Lily¡¯s father and the council of elders. He had to tell them about what happened with his father, but he also wanted to protect the pack¡¯s reputation and stability. He knew if he told them the truth, he would face the greatest punishment. He not only mortally injured his father but he mortally injured the Alpha of the pack. What was he thinking? Why didn¡¯t he just control his emotions, his anger?

    ¡°I need to tell you about the incidence with my father,¡± Tyler began, trying to sound confident. ¡°When he was training two days ago, his back suddenly gave out on him and he got seriously hurt.¡±

    Henry looked serious and suspicious as he asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Tyler took a moment to think, trying toe up with an excuse. ¡°It was an ident during ourbat training,¡± he exined carefully. ¡°He fell and got badly hurt. I tried to help, but it was obvious he was already badly injured.¡±

    The council members looked at each other, showing concern and sympathy.

    ¡°Duringbat training?¡±

    ¡°His back?¡±

    ¡°The Alpha has neverined of having any issues with his back. So what really happened?¡± One inquired.

    ¡°He¡¯s been having issues with it since the beginning of the new season but he kept it a secret so the people wouldn¡¯t doubt his capacity to continue leading.¡± Tyler¡¯s face was stiff.

    They all hummed in understanding.

    One of the elders wanted to know more about the fight witnessed by others. ¡°But one of the guards told us he witnessed an argument between both of you yesterday before you called him and his colleague in.¡±

    Tyler took a deep breath and tried to actposed. He said, ¡°Yes, we had a disagreement when we were both very angry. I feel really bad about it. But I want to assure you all that it was just that one time, and my father¡¯s injuries had nothing to do with our argument.¡±

    Lily¡¯s father stared at Tyler, trying to see if he was telling the truth. He said, ¡°Are you sure about this? We can¡¯t have conflicts in our pack, especially now when things are already difficult. And we certainly can¡¯t have our Alpha down at this moment.¡±

    Tyler nodded confidently and stayed calm. He said, ¡°I promise you, as a member of the pack and his son, that what I¡¯m saying is true. My father¡¯s injuries were a terrible ident, and our argument didn¡¯t cause them directly.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Henry let out a sigh, and his serious face softened a bit. ¡°Alright, Tyler. We¡¯ll believe your version of what happened. But remember, as our future leader, you have a responsibility to keep the pack together and make sure to avoid unnecessary conflicts. Whatever you and your father were arguing about yesterday, I believe it was about your uing ascension onto the throne. We expect you to lead with wisdom and honesty.¡±

    Tyler nodded respectfully, lowering his head. ¡°I understand, and I promise to do my best. I¡¯ll work hard to keep the pack united and protect our interests.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, the Alpha gets better and the injuries aren¡¯t fatal¡­¡± Henry added.

    ¡°Hopefully.¡± The elders echoed.

    As the council meeting ended, Tyler felt both relieved and uneasy. He had sessfully hidden the truth about the fight with his father, keeping the pack from knowing the painful reality. But deep inside, he felt guilty for deceiving them. He felt more guilty for the act hemitted. He won¡¯t ever be able to look his father in the face again, or even lead as the Alpha with a clear heart.

    In the following days, Tyler focused on preparing himself to be the pack¡¯s leader and general. He trained nonstop, improving his skills and learning all he needed to. He would deliberately not go to his father¡¯s room to see him even though Henry would tell him his father constantly wanted to talk to him. He just couldn¡¯t face him. Despite carrying the weight of his secret, he knew how important his role was and how crucial it was to set a good example for others, so he tried to focus wholly on preparing to be the next Alpha.

    Some times, he would find himself thinking about Lily. If she was beside him; if he didn¡¯t hurt her maybe she¡¯d still be beside him as his¡­No, it was to painful to think of. He would always brush the thought away as soon as it came in.

    Inside, Tyler felt a mix of different feelings. He felt bad for what he had done to his father, his actions weighing heavily on his conscience. But at the same time, he also felt a strong desire to prove himself and show that he could be responsible.

    He was about to start a new phase of his life, during a time were an impactful war was brooding.

    He would have to learn from his mistakes and remember the importance of working together and being honest. He wanted to prove himself to his father and to everyone else.

    He was to be the next Alpha of the BlueMoon pack.

 Chapter 54

    Jaxon sat with Aunt Cecelia, his foster mother, in their cozy home. She looked at him with concern etched on her face and he noticed, making him sh a teasing smile, ¡°Mom, why the face? You¡¯ve been looking at me like that since I got back.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell told you it was a good idea to follow a whole army of vampires back to their have? Don¡¯t you think before you do things sometimes?¡± Sheined.

    ¡°Oh mom, I was only performing my duty.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Which kind of duty is that? Nobody has done it and you thought you could because you¡¯re some super hero, right?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here and I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± He said and held her hands in his.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried I was¡­how Junior couldn¡¯t eat or sleep because his big brother was gone. You just do things without thinking about anybody else.¡± Her voice broke and so did Jaxon¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­please don¡¯t cry. I know I was stupid¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    More worry lines etched on her forehead. ¡°Jaxon, I¡¯m really worried about you. You¡¯ve been acting so differentlytely even before you disappeared. Is there anything you¡¯re not telling me? You¡¯re now hiding secrets from me?¡± she asked, her voice filled with genuine care.

    Jaxon shed her a yful smile, trying to remove her worries. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stress over me. I¡¯m just going through some things, but I¡¯ll be fine. You know I can handle myself.¡±

    Just then, Junior, Jaxon¡¯s foster brother, bounced into the room, full of youthful energy. He jumped onto the couch next to Jaxon, eager to join in their conversation. ¡°Hey, Jaxon! What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Aunt Cecelia chuckled, her worries momentarily pushed aside by Junior¡¯s presence. ¡°We were just talking about how Jaxon here thinks he¡¯s invincible,¡± she teased.

    Junior looked up at Jaxon, his young eyes filled with innocence and a hint of fear. ¡°Jaxon, I¡¯m scared of the war that¡¯sing. What if something bad happens to you again? I was so scared thest time you left.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s expression softened, and he ced a reassuring hand on Junior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Junior, I understand that it can be scary, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I promise I¡¯ll do everything in my power to keep you and Mom safe. You¡¯re family, and family always takes care of each other.  Both of you are going to be protected, I promise.¡±

    Aunt Cecelia watched Jaxon and Junior interact with  admiration and slight confusion. She couldn¡¯t quite understand what Jaxon meant by saying ¡°they are protected,¡± but she trusted that he had good reasons. She always admired Jaxon for being strong and looking out for others, even though he seemed burdened at times.

    As the evening went on, Jaxon, Aunt Cecelia, and Junior enjoyed spending quality time together. Theyughed, shared stories, and made special memories in their small but loving home. Jaxon valued these moments and realized how important family was and the strong connection they had.

    Family¡­

    He had always yearned for it¡­

    His real family¡­

    He had always wanted to find them¡­.

    Even though Jaxon had responsibilities with the warrior pack that kept him away from home, he cherished the time he had with his mom and brother. They were his foundation, the ones who kept him grounded and supported him in his mission. He was determined to protect them, to keep them safe from the approaching storm of war that loomed ahead.

    As the evening drew to a close and he was preparing to go to bed, Jaxon hugged his mom and ruffled Junior¡¯s hair. ¡°I love you guys,¡± he said sincerely, his voice filled with warmth.

    Aunt Cecelia smiled. ¡°We love you too, Jaxon. Always remember that.¡±

    With a clear goal in mind and a strong desire to keep his loved ones safe, Jaxon said goodnight to them. He was truly determined and cared for these two people he called family. He understood that what he had involved himself in with his father would require him to do a lot of questionable things, contrary to what even his mom had raised him to believe in, but he was prepared to do them as far as his loved ones weren¡¯t going to be hurt and he¡¯d be on the winning side in the uing tug for power. The love and support from his family gave him the strength he needed to face whatever came his way.

    But was it enough?

    He thought about Lily, again, like he¡¯d been thinking throughout the day.

    Guilt was the only thing he felt anytime her face shed in his mind. He did realise how truly he loved her ¨C as a friend or more, he didn¡¯t know or care to know ¨C but he did care for her immensely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± he muttered to himself and continued to count sheep as the darkness of the night grew thicker.

    ?????????

    Don stood in the training field, staring nkly at the other practicing. He looked very tired and worn out. Jaxon noticed how exhausted Don seemed and approached him carefully, sensing that something was wrong.

    ¡°Hey, Don. You look really tired. Is everything okay?¡± Jaxon asked.

    Jaxon had heard of what Don did, but also that he was undergoing some ¡°mental health¡± treatment because of what he faced during his captivity by the vampire n. He was careful not to say anything to trigger him or to sound judgemental. They were still friends after all.

    Don let out a sigh and looked into the distance as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s been a tough time, Jax. So much has happened, and it feels like we¡¯re stuck in a never-ending cycle.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Jaxon went to sit beside him. ¡°Everything¡¯s just different¡­nothing is gonna be the same anymore.¡±

    ¡°No more early morning reps and¡­¡± Don stopped and looked aside for a minute before continuing, ¡°now, we¡¯ll face the real thing. It¡¯s no longer practice, Jax.¡±

    Jax continued staring into the distance as the silence between them prolonged.

    As they talked, Lily¡¯s name came up, and Jaxon couldn¡¯t resist the urge to brashly tease Don, who didn¡¯t take the joke quite well.  ¡°Well, Don, are you happy now that Lily¡¯s not here with us? Has it made your life easier?¡±

    Jaxon knew he did say it from a bitter point also but he masked it as a joke, a nudge at Don.

    Don¡¯s eyes suddenly filled up with anger. His voice carried resentment. ¡°You think I¡¯m happy? You think I wanted this? Don¡¯t twist the truth, Jax. We both know what really happened.¡±

    Jaxon was taken aback, ¡°I was just joking Don, but it seems you¡¯re on to something. Tell me, what really happened then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no joke and I didn¡¯t cause her disappearance. I didn¡¯t want her to just go like that.¡± Don faced Jaxon squarely.

    ¡°I¡¯d believe thating from someone who didn¡¯t make her life a living hell when she was here.¡± Jaxon scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there, Jax. Yes, I do admit I did tease her a lot but I never held foul intentions towards her. Matter of fact, you also had abandoned her before you disappeared too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And who told you that?¡± Jaxon narrowed his eyes at him.

    ¡°Sarah.¡± Don replied. ¡°So if you want to use the measure of who neglected her the most to determine who¡¯s responsible for her absence now, I guess you¡¯d be the one leading.¡±

    The tension between them grew, and they exchanged heated words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dump this on me.. you¡¯re not even making sense. You weren¡¯t here so how would you know? What Sarah told you was the half truth.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s all I needed to know to judge you, because you also don¡¯t want to hear my truth and why I treated her that way, yet you judge me.¡±

    ¡°Dude, we¡¯ve literally grown up together. What now do you want to say is your reason for treating Lily so badly since you stepped foot in the grove?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you want to hear anyone else now, so I¡¯d waste my time by saying anything.¡±

    ¡°Just fuck off, Don! You know you messed her up. If she did even run away, she¡¯d have ran away because of you.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being petty.¡± Don eyed him.

    ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Jaxon scoffed back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even care because she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Jaxon hissed, ¡°And how are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°She is. I know she is.¡± Don said while looking into the sky dreamily.

    Their frustrations boiled over. The topic of Lily¡¯s disappearance sparked their resentments and regrets. Deep down, they both carried the weight of betrayal, knowing that their actions had contributed to her absence.

    ¡°Don, she¡¯s not here anymore,¡± Jaxon said passively angry. ¡°You¡¯re being foolish to think she could survive with vampires out there. We need to ept the truth and stop choosing who to me for it.¡±

    Don¡¯s hands tightened into fists, and his eyes showed defiance. ¡°No, Jaxon. I won¡¯t believe she¡¯s gone. I feel it in my heart and soul. She¡¯s out there, and we let her down by not continuing to look for her.¡±

    ¡°Your delusions won¡¯t bring her back! I¡¯m trying to ept it too¡­even though it¡¯s hard¡­¡± Jaxon could barely speak.

    Don noticed and asked, ¡°Did you love her?¡±

    Jaxon went stiff at the question. He then replied, ¡°Of course I did. She was my best friend. I loved and cared for-¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t love her as something more?¡±

    ¡°And how does it concern you, Don? Can we just drop this talk?¡± Jaxon was fed up.

    ¡°All I know is Lily isn¡¯t gone. She¡¯s still out there.¡± Don was firm in his belief.

    Jaxon heaved in impatience, ¡°For goodness sake, Don. What¡¯s happened to your head? Did you hit it on a rock or something? She¡¯s been missing for a month in the woods. It is hard for me to say it but¡­even if she¡¯s not gone, I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    They didn¡¯t know their voices grew louder and echoed across the training field. The others watched with concern. They had heard rumors about Don¡¯s mental state, and this confrontation only increased their worries.

    Jaxon stormed off, consumed by anger and frustration. As he walked away, guilt ate at him. He knew that both he and Don were responsible for Lily¡¯s disappearance. Their betrayals had resulted in this actually happening to her.

    Meanwhile, the pack gossipped about Don, expressing concern for his well-being. They believed the recent losses and events had taken a toll on his mind.

    After the argument, the pack faced the consequences of their actions. Lily¡¯s absence had cast a sad shadow over their once-united group. They didn¡¯t know what had happened to her. They could only specte one thing or the other.

    Though, they continued to have little hope like her parents did but as each day passed and no news of her came through the door, so did the hope slowly fade away.

    ??????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The night was dark and eerie in the temple where I was brought to. The heavy chains around me made me feel even more anxious. It was heavier than the ones they bound me with before.

    Tonight was the day Leo had told me wasing, the night Adrian would be exorcised. Several tingles ran across my skin.

    I saw Adrian being brought in, and it was a relief to see him, but I also worried about the innumerable injuries all over his face and body. He looked tired and weak, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for him. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. My heart was filled with worry and yearning; I only wanted to be close to him for a second, just a second.

    Everyone gathered around, and the atmosphere suddenly felt intense. Leo and the vampires started the ritual, saying strange words and gesticting weirdly to summon the demon. They individually bit their veins and poured their blood into a chalice, then mixed it and drank from it. It was all so frightening to watch.

    I watched in horror and desperation as the ritual unfolded. The air felt strange, like something from another world was entering ours. The chanting got louder, and smoke surrounded Adrian. I realized how serious this was and what could actually happen next. My heart raced with fear.

    But then, something unexpected happened. Leo¡¯s angry chatting suddenly stopped, and everything fell silent. The smoke disappeared, leaving behind a feeling of disappointment and emptiness. The demon they had summoned didn¡¯t show up, and Adrian fell into a deep sleep, lying motionless. Not a sleep, aa. I could feel his soul was trapped within a ce of limbo.

    Leo expressed his frustration by shouting in anger. His carefully thought out n had fallen apart. I tried to call out Adrian¡¯s name in a desperate plea, but no one could hear me over the chaos. It hit me hard that Adrian had to bear the brunt of this evil man¡¯s desires. I wanted tough mockingly at Leo but I was devastated to see Adrianying there, looking lifeless.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± My shouts couldn¡¯t be heard.

    Leo¡¯s screams got louder and he punched anything except the air.

    As Leo seethed with frustration, I looked at Adrian and silently said his name one more time, ¡°Adrian¡­¡±,

    If only it was me instead on that chair. Oh, Adrian.

 Chapter 55

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Aunt Belinda and Sarah continued to walk deep into the forest, searching for clues about Lily and Adrian¡¯s disappearance. They followed a path that seemed to show where they were taken and thest one anyone remembered theyst passed through.

    Aunt Belinda looked around then spoke to Sarah in a concerned voice, ¡°Sarah, we need to focus and be alert. Look for anything that seems strange or different-footprints, signs of a fight, anything that might give us an idea of what happened.

    Sarah nodded, her gaze fixed as she knelt down to examine the disturbed ground. ¡°I¡¯m searching.¡±

    Aunt Belinda crouched beside Sarah, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°It¡¯s crucial that we remain calm and attentive. We can¡¯t afford to miss anything.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration as she carefully examined a patch of dirt. ¡°Look at these markings. They¡¯re deep, as if someone was dragged here.¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, realization dawning upon her. ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems there was a struggle, and Lily might have put up a fight.¡±

    As they walked on, they noticed signs around that an attack  had truly ured there. The ground had footprints and marks from a struggle, and they could feel the residue presence of vampires around the area.

    Sarah and Aunt Belinda moved quietly and spoke softly as they continued to search the area for more evidence of an attack on Lily. They were careful with each step they took.

    As they continued their search, their conversation flowed and they encouraged themselves.

    Sarah¡¯s voice quivered, ¡°Aunt Belinda, we can¡¯t lose faith. We have to believe that Lily is still out there, waiting for us to find her.¡±

    Aunt Belinda ced her hand on Sarah¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sarah, my dear, we won¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll search every inch of this forest until we bring Lily back home. We¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±

    Tears glistened in Sarah¡¯s eyes as she stared at Aunt Belinda. ¡°Lily means the world to me, and I can¡¯t rest until she¡¯s safe. If only I was there with her¡­She¡¯s a strong person but I know she¡¯ll be scared everyday in whatever strange ce she¡¯s being held in.¡±

    Aunt Belinda pulled Sarah into a hug and thetter sobbed softly. Aunt Belinda assured Sarah they¡¯d find Lily, even if it¡¯s not that day but they would very soon.

    As they ventured further into the forest, they stumbled upon a man who had been badly hurt. He wasying next to the trunk of a tree with bruises all over his face and body and a bite mark on his neck.

    Sarah and Aunt Belinda looked knowingly at eachother. He did look like one of them so Aunt Belinda stepped forward first to go closer to him, Sarah carefully tagging behind.

    The man coughed and Aunt Belinda told Sarah to hand her a bottle of water to give to him, which Sarah did. Aunt Belinda quickly handed the man water to drink which he took and gulped down quickly but the bleeding from his neck and pain which surged through him didn¡¯t stop.

    As Sarah and Aunt Belinda approached the dying escort, hisbored breaths filled the air. They knelt beside him and continued to examine him.

    ¡°He got bitten by a vampire, Aunt. He¡¯s dying¡­¡± Sarah cried.

    ¡°I know. He doesn¡¯t have much time.. Listen, were you sent to escort Lily that day?¡±

    The escort¡¯s voice came out as broken whispers, ¡°Yes¡­me and¡­2 others, but they¡­are dead¡­¡±

    Sarah¡¯s voice trembled with empathy as she gently touched the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Hang on, please. We need to know what happened to Lily. Can you tell us who took her?¡±

    The escort¡¯s voice was weak, his words strained. ¡°V¡­ vampires¡­ They ambushed us¡­ Lily¡­ taken¡­¡±

    Sarah gasped,¡±Oh gosh! So Audrey was right?¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s eyes widened and her voice sounded urgent. ¡°How many were they? Did you see where they took her?¡±

    The escort struggled to speak. ¡°They were¡­ too many¡­ couldn¡¯t¡­ fight¡­ They took her¡­ to their¡­ir¡­ deep in the¡­ woods¡­¡±

    Sarah¡¯s grip tightened on his arm as she pleaded. ¡°Please, tell us more. Any details you can remember.¡±

    The escort¡¯s breathing grew shallow. His strength was waning. ¡°I¡­ I tried to fight¡­ but they¡­ overpowered me¡­ Lily¡­ brave¡­ she fought¡­ too¡­ They¡­ knocked her¡­ unconscious¡­ took her away¡­ Please¡­ save her¡­¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°We will, I promise. But first, can you describe the vampires? Anything that could help us identify them?¡±

    The escort¡¯s eyes darted back and forth, as if recalling a painful memory. ¡°Some¡­ wore dark¡­ clothes¡­ robes ¡­. symbols¡­ be careful¡­ they¡¯re¡­ powerful¡­¡±

    Sarah¡¯s voice shook with fear and determination. ¡°We won¡¯t let them get away with this. We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring Lily back safely.¡±

    With hisst ounce of strength, the dying escort managed a weak nod. ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­ I know¡­I failed¡­in¡­. duty¡­please¡­. Find¡­ Lily¡­ save¡­ her¡­¡±

    As his life slipped away, Sarah and Aunt Belinda shared a somber moment of silence, honoring his sacrifice. They exchanged determined nces even though their hearts were heavy but ready to take action.

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s voice carried a steely tone. ¡°Sarah, you have to go back to tell Lily¡¯s parents so they can gather a team, find those vampires, and rescue Lily and Adrian. Time is of the essence.¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°We should go back as soon as we can. You¡¯ll be the one to talk to Lily¡¯s parents. We need to-¡±

    ¡°Sarah, you know I can¡¯t go back there.¡± Aunt Belinda said  whilst shaking her head slowly.

    ¡°But, why?¡±

    ¡°The same reason I live in the cottage in the woods.¡±

    ¡°But, Aunt, please¡­it¡¯s Lily¡­it¡¯s urgent¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes glistened with tears.

    Aunt Belinda looked down and seemed to be wrestling with her own thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I know Lily¡¯s dad will listen to you over me, any day any time. Please Aunt¡­¡± she held Aunt Belinda¡¯s arm until thedy finally nodded at her.

    ¡°Fine, but we shouldn¡¯t waste any time.¡±

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s hands trembled as she clutched her pendant, her knuckles turning white. Sarah¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she stood up. They understood the gravity of the situation and the urgency to rescue Lily and Adrian from the hands of the vampire n.

    ¡°We have to find them,¡± Aunt Belinda said. ¡°We can¡¯t let them suffer any longer. They need us.¡±

    Sarah nodded.

    And so they made their way back to the grove with the confession of a dying escort as their proof to convince Lily¡¯s parents that their daughter was still alive but in grave danger.

    ??????????

    Jaxon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed Audrey¡¯s every move. The realization of her deceit had slowly dawned on him. He remembered when he and Lily had talked about Audrey¡¯s maniptive skills and how she had hidden intentions but with the way he had studied her recently, he was certain she was not who it seemed she was or who she wanted people to see her as.

    He approached her with caution when she was sitting alone in the garden and sat opposite her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long we both talked, Audrey.¡± He caught her attention quickly, and gave her a wry smile.

    Audrey didn¡¯t look particrly pleased or interested in any conversation with anybody at the moment, ¡°And what is it that you want from me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to sound so rude. I just wanted toe up to you¡­to talk.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Audrey said impatiently.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been ying both sides, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jaxon¡¯s voice carried subtle betrayal. He knew it when it saw it. His brows furrowed with hidden anger and intrigue.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°War is brooding, Audrey. The grove and pack are dysfunctional right now. We might never see each other again. There¡¯s no need for you to lie, okay?¡±

    Audrey studied him for a while before she crossed her arms, a defiant smirk on her face. ¡°And what if I have, Jaxon? What if I¡¯ve been ying both sides? It¡¯s called survival. You should try it sometime.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s jaw clenched as he saw through her facade. ¡°Survival? Is that what you call it? Betraying everyone around you for your own gain?¡±

    He was indirectly confronting himself though he tried to hold hisposure.

    Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed with an arrogant look. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for looking out for myself. In this world, you either adapt or die.¡±

    Jaxon leaned in closer and spoke with a low but intense voice, ¡°You¡¯re right, Audrey. We¡¯re all fighting for our own survival, but there¡¯s strength in numbers. I want to offer you a partnership, a chance for us to work together and get what we both want.¡±

    Audrey chuckled, ¡°Jaxon, is it really you that is talking right now? Lily¡¯s own pet dog? Oh, don¡¯t tell me you want to change sides now she¡¯s gone. Or have you actually been the one deceiving us all and ying all sides?¡±

    Jaxon felt guilt and apprehension hit him. He didn¡¯t know how to answer that. He struggled to reply, ¡°I¡­Leave Lily out of this. You see, noone questioned you about Lily¡¯s disappearance even though you imed to be thest person who saw her. I see through you, but I haven¡¯te up to you to ask about her or deny your im, have I?¡±

    ¡°Touch¨¦, but eliminating Lily is not something I¡¯d personally get my hands dirty doing. She¡¯s never been my problem and she will never be, again.¡±

    Jaxon tried his best to maintain hisposure and not give in to his urge to p her for how venomous her words were, ¡°So, the proposal?¡±

    Audrey¡¯s smirk transformed into a cynical smile. ¡°What exactly do you think I want, Jaxon?¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s gaze never wavered. ¡°Power. Control. Authority. You¡¯ve always craved it. I¡¯ve always noticed you. With the right alliance, we could achieve great things together.¡±

    Audrey scoffed, ¡°You think I¡¯d ever align myself with someone like you? You don¡¯t know anything about strategy and ying the game of the realm, Jaxon. You¡¯re literally just a pawn and you don¡¯t even realise it.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s eyes hardened. For a moment, he felt she did see through him. Aflicker of hurt crossed his features.

    ¡°I thought we shared a connection, Audrey, a shared desire for something others felt wasn¡¯t right. I thought¡­ we would understood each other. People misunderstand you, but I understand you.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s expression turned icy, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me, Jaxon. And you never will.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface, ¡°Fine. Have it your way. But mark my words, you¡¯ll regret this. You¡¯ll see what it¡¯s like to stand alone.¡±

    With a final re, Jaxon turned on his heels and walked away, leaving Audrey to contemte her choices. He did feel sad because he realized they had gone their separate ways for good, not that they were united in any sense before, but any ns to work together had fallen apart as soon as Audrey rejected him. His heart hurt from this realization.

    This is why he never opened up to people, not to talk less of an icy bitch like Audrey.

    This is why he kept his deepest darkest desires to himself.

    He felt so dumb, so vulnerable now he¡¯d had that conversation with her and she had an idea of the other part of himself he hid from everyone else in the grove.

    He had made the biggest mistake of his life at that moment but didn¡¯t realise it untilter on.

 Chapter 56

    ~THEO¡¯S POV~

    I stood before the ck healers and my heart pounded with anticipation. I had known them to be  the keepers of ancient knowledge and mystical powers. I had also known them to be the people who saved my life, revealed my destiny to me and now were about to reveal to me the whereabouts of the ring of Lythian ¨C this, they told me was, what the chosen one needed to bring peace into the realm. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation.

    One of the healers, a tall figure with a hooded cloak, (forgive me, I do forget their names from time to time) stepped forward and spoke with a daunting voice. ¡°Theo, you have been chosen as the message bearer. It is your duty to deliver this crucial information to the chosen one.¡±

    I nodded as my eyes locked with the healer¡¯s. ¡°I understand. Please, tell me where I can find the ring of Lythian.¡±

    The healer raised a hand, and suddenly, a holographic projection of a map materialized in the air before us. It disyed tortuous symbols and markings, indicating hidden pathways and secret locations.

    ¡°The ring of Lythian is hidden deep within the Wailing Woods,¡± the healer exined, pointing to a dense forest depicted on the map. ¡°It is guarded by ancient enchantments and formidable creatures. Only the chosen one can retrieve it.¡±

    I studied the map intently, trying to remember every detail and storing it in my memory.

    Azara noticed and she smiled warmly at me, ¡°Do not worry, Theo. You will remember every single detail of it.¡±

    As if she had stamped it into my memory by just saying so, I nodded back in confirmation.

    I asked, ¡°How will I recognize the chosen one?¡±

    The healer¡¯s voice held a touch of mystery. ¡°The chosen one will bear the mark of Lythian, a birthmark shaped like a crescent moon on their right shoulder. They will possess unique abilities and a very, very strong spirit.¡±

    I squinted, ¡°They?¡±

    He nodded, ¡°Yes, they. The chosen one is two in one.¡±

    I looked at Azara to exin more and she did. ¡°There are two chosen ones in this dispensation. They are two, separate with two special and unique gifts and powers. But they are also one. You will find the one with the protective power and this one will be who will retain the ring of Lythian.¡±

    The cryptic message was hard to understand. Two chosen ones? Two in one? I had tried toprehend as much as I could till that point but my brain gave out. I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion.

    Azara held my shoulder as she sensed my mental conflict, ¡°You do not need to rattle your brain thinking about it. When events unfold, it will be clear to you. When you go back, you will see the chosen one and help one retrieve the ring.¡±

    I nodded. Uncertainty was there but my determination grew. ¡°I will find the chosen one and deliver this message. Since the fate of our world depends on it, I will do my best.¡±

    The healers exchanged knowing nces before another stepped forward, a female figure with gentle eyes. I believe she was called Lenta. She extended a small, ornate box to me. ¡°Take this, Theo. It contains the ancient writings that will guide the chosen one on their journey to retrieve the ring and their battles ahead.¡±

    I epted the box and a sense of reverence washed over him. ¡°Thank you. I will guard it with my life.¡±

    The female healer smiled warmly. ¡°We have faith in you, Theo. Remember, the forces of darkness will seek to hinder your mission. Stay vignt and trust in the power of the ring to guide you.¡±

    I gave a thankful nod and prepared to go, feeling the heavy burden of my new task. It was crucial for me to deliver this message to this special chosen one. The destiny of our world and people literally depended on it, and I wasmitted topleting this job with every ounce of strength in me. At least, for once in my life I had been assigned a useful name and role ¨C a message bearer and guide.

    For once in my life, I was actually not useless and just mediocre, living my mundane life.

    Off I went back into the wild. When I turned back to wave at the Healers, I only saw a shabby looking abandoned house with no visible upants. I was sure I just came out of a cave, but who would ever know? They were ancient magical people after all.

    As I continued my journey, Azara¡¯s voice rang in my consciousness, ¡°For you are the message bearer and guide to the chosen one. This is your destiny and your fate.¡±

    ?????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    My heart pounded as Leo approached me. My eyes were filled with frustration and anger. The failed attempt to possess Adrian had clearly taken a toll on him, and now Leo stood before me, venting his frustrations.

    Leo, his voiceced with bitterness, ranted.  ¡°You have no idea how important that ritual was! I could have harnessed both yours and Adrian¡¯s power, unleashing our Lord and his unimaginable strength. But now, all my ns have crumbled, and I defined can¡¯t wait another six centuries to try again!¡±

    My eyes widened as I listened to Leo¡¯s words. The seriousness of the situation hit me hard. I understood that Leo was bing desperate and would do anything to get what he wanted. He was basically going mad so I just kept quiet and watched his disy.

    He gripped my arm tightly, his tone turning more sinister, ¡°You have a choice, little wolf. Sell out your pack, and I will spare Adrian¡¯s life. Help me gain the power I seek, and we can reshape this world together.¡±

    My mind raced, torn between my love for Adrian and my loyalty to my pack. I knew I couldn¡¯t allow Leo to manipte me into turning against my own people, no matter the cost. But Adrian¡­.

    Summoning my courage, I met Leo¡¯s gaze defiantly. ¡°I will never betray my pack! You must be darn foolish to sugges that! You don¡¯t understand how strong and united we are. We¡¯ll stay together and battle against you.¡±

    Leo¡¯s face contorted with anger, his grip on my arm tightening. ¡°You think your little pack stands a chance against the Shadows and vampire n? You¡¯re delusional, little wolf! Your loyalty will only lead to the destruction of everything you hold dear. Choose wisely.¡±

    My voice remained firm. ¡°I will never betray my pack.¡±

    Leo¡¯s expression turned cold as he released his grip on me. His eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°Very well. You have made your choice. Now yu will watch as Adrian dies slowly.¡±

    ?????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Tyler was visiting the grove again, thankfully.

    Jaxon took a deep breath, knowing that the conversation he was about to have with Tyler wouldn¡¯t be easy. He had to reveal the truth about Audrey¡¯s lies and deception, even if it meant facing Tyler¡¯s disbelief and anger.

    ¡°Tyler, we need to talk,¡± Jaxon said, stepping in front of him and blocking his path. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to tell you about Audrey.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Jaxon skeptically. ¡°Audrey? What¡¯s this about? I¡¯m kinda busy now.¡±

    Jaxon sighed, equally frustrated. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve discovered that Audrey has been deceiving us. She¡¯s been feeding information about the pack to the enemy, basically manipting us all along.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, shaking his head vehemently. ¡°What are you talking about? No, Jax, you must be mistaken. Why would she do that? I know she¡¯s very brash sometimes but she¡¯s not a traitor, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to get at.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s voice grew more urgent as he tried to convince Tyler of the truth ~ well, a truthful lie to be more precise. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the evidence, Tyler. I followed her closely and discovered this. She has been secretly talking to our enemies and pretending to be on our side while actually giving  them information.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Is this because of Lily?¡±

    ¡°What? How is this because of Lily?¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, you also think Audrey is the cause of her disappearance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never mentioned that, Tyler.¡±

    ¡°Look, we all miss Lily and the uing war has all of us agitated, but that doesn¡¯t mean we should use people anyhow. Now is not the time to start discord amongst the pack.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about Lily. Audrey is a mole.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s face contorted with anger, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jaxon! I know you¡¯ve always had a problem with her. This is just another way to ruin her reputation and create problems between us.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s frustration boiled over, ¡°Tyler, would I lie to you? What would I gain seeing both of you fight? I understand your loyalty to and rtionship with her, but I¡¯m telling you the truth. We can¡¯t ignore the evidence right in front of us. If we continue to trust Audrey, it will put us all in danger.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone growing cold. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to any more of your baseless usations. Audrey has been with us from the beginning, and I won¡¯t abandon her now. You can believe whatever you want, but I won¡¯t be a part of this.¡±

    Jaxon simply stared at him, not having any more he could say to convince him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler scoffed, ¡°Evidence¡­evidence you say that you can¡¯t show me? Don¡¯t ever bring this up again or we will have a problem.¡±

    With that, Tyler forcefully pushed past Jaxon and angrily walked away. Jaxon stood there, disappointed and sad. He had wanted Tyler to listen and understand what was really happening, but it seemed like Tyler was still loyal to Audrey and couldn¡¯t see the truth.

    Jaxon knew he couldn¡¯t make Tyler believe him, but he also knew that if Audrey¡¯s true intentions stayed hidden, they would all be in danger. He did have to exaggerate his ims but what if his ims turned out to be true and Audrey was that far gone in her deceit?

    What would happen to him?

 Chapter 57

    ~ADRIAN¡¯S POV~

    My eyes fluttered open. The memories of the past flooded my mind. I found myself lying in a dark room, and as my gaze focused, I saw Lily¡¯s father, but a much younger version, standing before him. The air was thick with tension as we locked eyes. Our past and conflicting desires hanged between us.

    Henry¡¯s grip tightened around the journal in his hands. He sounded so bitter as he spoke, ¡°You thought you could betray us and get away with it, Adrian? You were a brother to me, and yet you sided with our enemies.¡±

    I looked down shamefully then back at him, ¡°Henry, you must understand. It wasn¡¯t betrayal; it was a choice born out of love. I couldn¡¯t sit by and watch as the violence escted. I had to find a different way.¡±

    His eyes narrowed,  ¡°Different way? You turned your back on your own kind, on your own family. And now you expect forgiveness?¡±

    My gaze softened as my voice filled with sincerity. ¡°Henry, I never wanted to cause harm to anyone. I stood by your side because I believed in what we were fighting for. But as time passed, I started to see that there was something bigger at y in this fight. I began to imagine a world where vampires and werewolves could live together in harmony.¡±

    Henry scoffed, ¡°Vampires and werewolves? Live together? You were always the dreamer, Adrian. But dreams won¡¯t protect our people, they won¡¯t ensure their safety. The only thing that matters is strength.¡±

    My eyes shed with apprehension as I spoke, ¡°Strength alone will only lead to more bloodshed, Henry. We have the power to break the cycle, to forge a new path. But we must be willing to embrace change.¡±

    Henry¡¯s grip on the journal tightened. His voice grew colder. ¡°Change? You speak of ideals, Adrian, but ideals won¡¯t protect us. They won¡¯t protect Lily.¡±

    My expression hardened and a fire ignited in my eyes. ¡°Lily is strong, Henry. She might be a baby now but her destiny is far greater than you can imagine. She is our hope, our bridge between our worlds. I will protect her with everything I have, even if it means facing you.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face twisted with anger, ¡°You dare threaten me? After everything you¡¯ve done?¡±

    My voice remained steady,  ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, Henry. But if ites to it, I will do whatever it takes to ensure Lily¡¯s safety. She is the most precious person in our world right now. She¡¯s too precious¡­ If you are not willing to raise her because you¡¯re afraid, then give her to me and I will give her to the Nim people.¡±

    As we finished talking, our shared past and the choices we had made seemed to set heavily in the air. The things that happened before shaped our lives now, and we were on a collision course. I knew I couldn¡¯t change Henry¡¯s mind, and Henry thought my ideas were just dreams.

    Deep inside, we both carried the pain of our broken friendship, a friendship that used to be strong. But now, we were enemies, following our own beliefs and loyalties. The memories of what we used to be would continue to affect us, leading to a conflict between two men who once fought together but now stood on opposite sides of a war.

    I suddenly snapped out of my thoughts, my eyes wide open and my breathing in quick gasps. It felt like a shock, as if I had been transported back in time.

    Memories flooded my mind once again, taking me back to a significant moment I had shared with Henry.

    In this shback, I and a younger Henry fought together in a fierce battle. We were a team, always watching each other¡¯s backs and trusting each otherpletely. Our bond was strong, and we fought side by side with amon purpose.

    But then something happened. This was after what happened in the previous shback.

    We shed over a journal that Henry had found. I believed I deserved to have it because of my knowledge of its relevance, but Henry disagreed. The disagreement grew into a heated argument, and our emotions reached a boiling point.

    My voice echoed, ¡°You may have the journal, Henry, but mark my words, I wille back for what is most precious to me. I will return to im your daughter.¡±

    The sudden shback left me feeling overwhelmed. My heart pounded with the intensity of those memories. I realized that my need for revenge against Henry had brought me to this difficult situation where I was now, trapped and suffering.

    Or had it?

    I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. I knew I had to focus on finding a way to escape and meet up with Lily again. I couldn¡¯t let my past anger and grudges get in the way of our safety. It was important for me to think clearly and make smart decisions to give us the best chance of surviving.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    This hole.

    This grimy looking ce. Was this a temple or a cave?

    I opened my eyes slowly and found myself in utter darkness.

    ¡°I have to find-¡±

    But I slipped back into unconsciousness.

    ???????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Tyler was pacing in the hallway, unsure of what he was to do next as the reality of him being the next Alpha became inescapable by the day.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually going to happen¡­soon.¡± He whispered to himself.

    The elders were already making preparations for his coronation whilst Lily¡¯s father adviced he¡¯d first be the general to the army before considering him as the Alpha. I mean, what was the difference? It¡¯s more or less the same position of authority and Tyler was darn well not ready to lead in that capacity.

    You would think he was, that¡¯s why he fought his father after all, but he actually wasn¡¯t. Now he came to think of it, ¡°I am not fucking ready.¡± He angrily said and punched the wall, leaving a dent in it.

    His father was right. What had he done? He¡¯d not even seen his father¡¯s face since thest week he put him in that condition, and now reality was heavily dawning on him. All what his father said was correct.

    Fuck!

    He cursed under his breath and paced down the hallway, severely trying to double down on the mental breakdown he was having.

    But then he suddenly stopped. He heard voices, Audrey¡¯s own more pronounced. She was in a room with Tiana and she was the one doing most of the talking.

    Tyler wanted to walk past and continue in his stress-releasing brisk, but something she said made him pause again.

    ¡°You know how stupid Tyler is. Even though I wasn¡¯t able to get him to make me his Luna while his father was well and healthy, now the old man is about to die, there¡¯ll be noone to guide him. He¡¯ll be like a puppet¡­ so easy to persuade and control and even now Lily¡¯s gone, there¡¯s nothing stopping from me from sitting on that throne.¡± Audrey¡¯s cynical voice stated.

    Tyler couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Was he hearing correctly or was he just making up things in his head?

    ¡°But Audrey, how will you get him back? I mean now his father is likely to die soon, he¡¯ll be so busy with his new responsibilities. How would you fit in?¡± Tiana innocently asked.

    ¡°Tyler is like an open book. If you read and memorize a paragraph of him, that¡¯s all you need to get him wrapped around your fingers and tucked in your bag. It was harder when Lily was around with her foul presence but now the bitch is gone-¡±

    Tyler barged open the door and walked into the room. Tiana gasped as if her soul was about to leave her body. The surprise and guilt on Audrey¡¯s face confirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°So now Lily¡¯s gone, then what?! Did you have something to do with her disappearance, Audrey?¡± Tyler balled.

    ¡°What?¡± She pretended to ask surprised. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing here? Were you spying on our conversation?¡±

    ¡°Answer the question!¡±

    Audrey nervously looked at Tiana and then back at Tyler and tried topose herself, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Then what where you saying just now about you being happy she¡¯s out of the way so you can easily manipte me?¡± His voice got more hoarse.

    ¡°So you were listening to our conversation?¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m d I did, or I wouldn¡¯t have discovered how sick and twisted you are.¡± He stepped closer to her, hands curled into fists. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been deceiving me all along, Audrey?¡±

    Audrey, always skilled at maniption, tried to make him doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Tyler,¡± she begged. ¡°There¡¯s more to this than you realize. You need to trust me.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed, disappointment written all over his face. ¡°Trust you? After everything I just heard from your mouth, Audrey? I believed in you, stood up for you, and now I feel like a fool!¡±

    Audrey¡¯s anger zed in her eyes and she broke the act all of sudden. ¡°You don¡¯t get it! I had and still have reasons. This is bigger than you or Lily. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    He red at her, ¡°So you aren¡¯t hiding it anymore? You¡¯re admitting to it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, if I say you¡¯re misunderstanding me, would you believe me? You¡¯d say you heard what you heard and lying right now won¡¯t actually change anything.¡± She spat at him.

    ¡°Wow. You betrayed us, Audrey. You let us all down. How could I have been so blind?¡±

    His words struck Audrey hard, like a p to her face She had always prided herself on her cleverness and skill at manipting others, but she had underestimated Tyler¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡°You all in this pack need a reality check. If I¡¯m the one who decieves, then what makes your father who¡¯s stolen power and property to be where he is now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my father to my face! Or do you want to die right now?!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes zed with fire and ws started to creep out under his nails.

    Audrey¡¯s eyes shook but fear didn¡¯t enter her. She smirked malevolently, ¡°You want to kill me like you tried to killed your father?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s mouth dropped open. How did she¡­

    ¡°I know more things about what happens within these four walls than anyone else, Tyler. You have no idea how much shit I have on your back. You also have no idea how much I¡¯ve tolerated in this stupid ce, trying to get you to ept me¡­ Not any fucking more. Yes, I want power and I¡¯m not a cowardice like you who cowers behind the elders because you can¡¯t handle when your father tells you the truth.¡± Audrey¡¯s words stung at him.

    Tyler¡¯s voice softened as guilt crept in. ¡°Get ready for your banishment, Audrey. You broke our trust, and there will be consequences. And for whatever lies you have concocted, they will be banished with you.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s anger red up and her lips were in a twisted smile. ¡°My lies are the ugly truth of this pack. Trust me, you¡¯ll regret this, Tyler. Mark my words! You¡¯ll regret abandoning me.¡±

    With a heavy heart, Tyler turned away, unwilling to listen to her lies anymore. He realized the truth about Audrey¡¯s true self right at that moment. But her knowledge of things she imed noone else knew about the pack¡­ how did she know he attacked his father? How did she know that? Was she an actual witch or something? Banishing her was the only solution Tyler could think of and he quickly made his way to the elders to do so.

    He was stumped he had trusted someone like her so blindly. He called Lily and Jaxon liars for trying to expose her¡­he believed her over them, over Lily. His heart drew weary but his legs hastened to close this chapter of Audrey before she did more damages than she had already done.

    Audrey was filled with rage and her mind was consumed by thoughts of getting revenge. Tiana wanted to hold her but she threw her hands up and started destroying everything she could see.

    ¡°Audrey please stop.¡± Tiana begged.

    ¡°I will end him! Do you know how much I¡¯ve done and given for him? How dare he? He wants to banish me?! He will regret this!¡± Audrey cried around the room and beat herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve loved only him. I¡¯ve given him everything. How dare he?!¡±

    The feeling of being betrayed made her even more determined to show Tyler and the pack that they had made a mistake wronging her, in ways we no-one knew yet except herself.

    She was confident they would regret underestimating her cleverness.

    ¡°Trust me¡­¡± she said as she knelt on the floor, her hair already messed up, ¡°he will regret this. They will all regret this.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Lily¡¯s mother was feeling sad and worried one afternoon, thinking about her daughter who had been missing for over a month.

    She had heard some noisesing from Don¡¯s room and because everyone else wasn¡¯t around, she decided to go check what was happening herself.

    She found Don looking distraught and thinking about doing something very drastic. Don¡¯s eyes were filled with pain, and his face flushed with sadness as he brought a small knife to his neck. He was kneeling, facing the mirror, and his cheeks were soaked with tears.

    Rebekah gasped and rushed in..

    ¡°Don, no!¡± Rebekah shouted. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Let me do this! There¡¯s nothing worth living for again. Let me.¡± He said and pressed the knife to his diaphragm but Rebekah held her hands out.

    ¡°This won¡¯t solve anything, Don. This isn¡¯t the way. Please, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worse¡­. it¡¯s worse here¡­ maybe it will be better there¡­¡± Don¡¯s eyes let more tears down his cheeks as his hands shook with fear.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re going through a lot of pain, but you can¡¯t let these dark thoughts take over. Lily wouldn¡¯t want this for you, and neither do I.¡±

    Don¡¯s voice broke as he answered. He sounded so full of self-hate. ¡°I can¡¯t escape the demons inside me. Lily¡¯s presence¡­ they haunt me all the time. I can¡¯t bear the heavy guilt anymore.¡±

    Rebekah, feeling heartbroken for Don, took a deep breath before speaking kindly. ¡°Don, I can¡¯t fully understand how much pain you¡¯re in, but I do know that Lily would want you to keep going, to find a way to heal. She loved you as her brother, Don, and she wouldn¡¯t want to see you suffer like this. I know you believe you caused her¡­hurt¡­but you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not your fault she¡¯s gone now.¡±

    Tears filled Don¡¯s eyes as he listened to Rebekah¡¯s words. ¡°I treated her so badly. I let her down. I failed to protect her, and now I can¡¯t bear the weight of that failure.¡±

    Rebekah¡¯s voice became gentle, her own sadness showing. ¡°We all carry burdens, Don. We all have moments when we feel weak and make mistakes. But those moments don¡¯t define who we are. Lily is still in our hearts. I still have hope she¡¯s out there. You must find the strength to heal and move forward from your own guilt.¡±

    Don looked defeated as his shoulders slumped under the weight of his sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can be strong. The pain is too much. The guilt is too much. I see her everywhere. It¡¯s like¡­¡±

    Rebekah reached out and gently held Don¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°Lean on us, Don. Lean on your friends and the pack, on those who care about you. We may not have all the answers, but together, we can find a way to heal. You¡¯re not alone in this.¡±

    A moment of quiet sadness enveloped them. The weight of their unspoken grief hung in the air. Don locked eyes with Rebekah and saw a glimpse of hope amidst the darkness.

    He had no parents when Henry brought him there and Rebekah had never really acted as a parent to him. He only saw Henry as his father, and unlike Jaxon who had a foster family, he didn¡¯t. Don had always felt intrinsic loneliness so he tried to escape from by passing on his inner grief to others. This was why he always treated Lily the way he did. Because she was the real daughter of Henry and Rebekah, and she had almost everything he actually wanted ¨C a family and real friends. Don always wanted a real family but had never personally thought he experienced that feeling.

    Rebekah being there for him really did mean and changed a lot for him.

    With a shaky voice, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll try to find that strength.¡±

    Rebekah noddedpassionately. ¡°That¡¯s all we can ask, Don. Take it one step at a time, and remember that we¡¯re here to support you. I¡¯m here to support you, Don. You and Jaxon are like the sons I never had¡­don¡¯t ever think of doing this again, please.¡±

    She ced her hand on the hand the knife is in hand and slowly, they both lowered it down and she threw it across the room.

    They sat together on the floor, sharing their pain and their hopes for healing. She hugged him and his pain seemed to lessen in her arms.

    Don just wanted a family but he never realised he always had one.

    ????????????

    In Rex¡¯s quiet room, where sadness hung in the air, Tyler stood by his father¡¯s side. He had finally brought himself to see his father after the elders and Lily¡¯s parents persuaded and kind of forced him to. They stood outside whilst Tyler was summoned in by Rex.

    Rex, once strong and powerful, now looked weak and tired, but his eyes showed love and weariness as he looked at his son.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± Rex whispered with a weak voice. ¡°Come closer, my son.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s heart hurt as he moved closer, feeling guilty for what had happened with every step he took. He med himself for the situation that now threatened to take his father away. He med himself every second of the day. He constantly beat himself up for it. He tried to keep the tears in and to look strong in front of his father; that was exactly what Rex would want him to do.

    Rex¡¯s gaze softened, showing the love and wisdom of a lifetime. ¡°Tyler, my time in this world is drawing close, but yours is just beginning. I believe in you, my son. You have the strength and courage to lead our pack.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice trembled with strong emotions as he struggled to express himself despite the overwhelming sadness he felt. ¡°Dad, I¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I can do what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve messed up so many times. It¡¯s because of me¡­that¡­¡±

    Rex reached out and gently ced his weak hand on Tyler¡¯s, ¡°We all make mistakes, Tyler. It¡¯s a natural part of being who we are, especially when we¡¯re in a leadership position. What matters is how we learn from those mistakes and grow. Through your experiences, you¡¯ve learned to be humble andpassionate, and those qualities will guide you.¡±

    Tears welled up in Tyler¡¯s eyes as he listened to his father¡¯s wise words. The sorrow he felt made him hang his head ¡°I wish things could have been different, Dad. I wish I could have made you proud.¡±

    A tender smile graced Rex¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯ve already made me proud, Tyler. You¡¯ve shown resilience and determination in the face of challenges. Now, it¡¯s time for you to step into your role as the leader of our pack, to guide and protect them with the same love and dedication that I have.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°I promise, father, I will continue your work. I will lead our pack with honesty and strength. I will do my best.¡±

    Rex¡¯s hand held Tyler¡¯s tightly, his voice barely still audible. ¡°I believe in you, my son. Trust your instincts, rely on those who support you, and remember that true leadership is not about having power, but about serving and keeping those you care for safe.¡±

    Tyler felt a mix of sadness and determination as he absorbed his father¡¯s words. He knew he had to carry Rex¡¯s teachings in his heart and strive to be the leader his father had always seen in him. He knew he could never outshine his father¡¯s legacy but he would try.

    With a broken voice, he spoke, ¡°Father¡­I¡­. I¡­I¡¯m sorry for everything, for all the times I¡¯ve disrespected you. I¡¯m sorry for..¡± and he broke down into tears. ¡°I can¡¯t see you go, not yet¡­without you¡­Mom¡¯s already gone. I can¡¯t lose you too.¡± His words choked him.

    Rex smiled warmly at him and held his hand tighter, ¡°The Alpha of the BlueMoon pack does not shed tears in adversary, Tyler. He smiles because he knows this adversary will pass and there will always be a new beginning. There¡¯s no need to apologize for anything, my son.¡±

    The room grew quiet as Rex¡¯s breaths became weaker, his energy fading. He looked at Tyler with love and pride, whispering softly, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Tyler. Always remember who you are and lead with honor.¡±

    With those final words, Rex¡¯s pulse became slower and his hand grew limp.

    ¡°Father¡­Father? Father?!¡± Tyler shook his dad¡¯s hand but there was no response. He pressed his teeth together, suppressing the pain that was bubbling inside him.

    He carefully closed his father¡¯s eyes shut and knelt beside him, bowing three times to honour his passing.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    With a painful grunt, he shouted, ¡°Guards! Guards!¡±

    They came running in. Without Tyler saying anything, they returned out and their voices proimed, ¡°The Alpha is dead!!¡±

 Chapter 59

    The dry leaves of the oak trees blew by the empty canals. The atmosphere was chiller than usual. All the members of the grove and pack gathered together to say their final goodbyes to Rex, their respected and beloved Alpha.

    As everyone in the main packmuted in sadness, the air felt heavy with grief, and the only sounds were the soft movement of leaves and asional sniffling from people crying.

    Tyler was there too, but he looked very resolute and calm, which was unusual for him in that situation. He lost his mom 3 years prior, and he was unable to stop crying when her burial rights were being performed.

    Why didn¡¯t he cry now? Is it because he just realized he lost two parents in the span of 4 years?

    He couldn¡¯t cry; it was as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had happened, what he had done and couldn¡¯t permit his feelings from being shown to the pack members.

    Henry and Rebekah stood next to each other, their faces filled with sadness, as they watched what was happening. They held hands tightly, findingfort in their shared pain. They looked at Tyler, who stood still and seemed to have no emotions. They were worried and exchanged a look, understanding how much he was grieving.

    They noticed how much Tyler was hurting, and they thought his calm appearance showed how heartbroken he was. They felt sad for him because they knew he had a lot to handle, being both a grieving son and the new leader. They looked at each other again and understood that they needed to support Tyler in any way they could.

    Audrey also wanted tofort Tyler because she genuinely cared about him. She walked towards him slowly to show that she understood his pain. But when she got closer, Tyler instinctively moved away. His eyes were filled with anger from his grief. He couldn¡¯t handle any of her intentions at that moment, so he turned away.

    The ceremony to bury Alpha Rex happened with everyone showing respect and sadness. They honored his life and what he had done. The members of the pack were united in their sorrow and shared memories of their leader. Henry and Rebekah stood together, silently praying for Tyler¡¯s strength, knowing that he had a difficult journey ahead of him.

    Lily¡¯s parents and the elders approached Tyler when they saw what was happening. They understood how much pain he was in and the difficulties he was facing.

    Rebekah spoke gently to Tyler, ¡°Tyler, we know you¡¯re hurting. We want to be there for you and help you through this tough time.¡±

    Tyler, sounding upset and frustrated, finally said something since he got there, ¡°I don¡¯t want your sympathy or help. My dad is gone, and everything has changed. Just leave me alone!¡±

    Henry reached out to the grieving son, speaking calmly but firmly. ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re not here to feel sorry for you, but to remind you that you¡¯re not alone. We¡¯re amunity, a family, and we¡¯ll support each other through the darkest times.¡±

    Tyler went to his room to be alone and findfort in the familiar space. Inside his room, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and became increasingly upset.

    Away from the grieving pack, Tyler¡¯s pain burst out uncontrobly. He expressed his anger by hitting things in the room and breaking objects that held memories of his father. Tears streamed down his face, and he cried out in agony, releasing all the weight of his heartache. He felt overwhelmed by his sorrow and the deep sense of loss, which left him feeling broken and shattered.

    In his room, Tyler felt falsefort in being alone, trying to escape from overwhelming feelings that threatened to overpower him. He felt very sad and had a jumbled mix of memories and regrets in his mind.

    ¡°I killed my father¡­¡± he said to himself in ragged breaths. ¡°I killed my father¡­¡± he repeated and threw a ss vase to the door, shattering it into pieces around the room.

    The pain of losing another parent had deeply affected him, but the guilt of knowing he caused this second death left him feeling empty and unable to ovee the pain.

    The sound of Tyler¡¯s cries reached the ears of Lily¡¯s parents and the elders. They felt a deep empathy for the young leader-in-training. They understood how much Tyler had lost and the heavy responsibility now on his shoulders. They gathered a distance outside his door, speaking quietly and exchanging worried looks. They knew he needed space to work through his strong emotions.

    Lily¡¯s mom spoke gently, ¡°He¡¯s in pain, just like all of us. He needs to find a way to let it out.¡±

    The elders nodded and understood. They knew this was an important moment for Tyler, a moment that would shape his future as a leader. They felt how deeply he was hurting and realized the weight of his new responsibility.

    ¡°We should give him space to mourn,¡± suggested one elder wisely. ¡°When you experience a great loss, emotions can be overwhelming. He has to find his own path to healing.¡±

    Henry, showing understanding, said, ¡°But we should also be there for him. Let him know that he¡¯s not alone in his pain, that we¡¯re here to support him.¡±

    They all agreed to give Tyler the time and help he needed. They knew that it takes time to heal and that finding peace and personal growth is a deeply individual journey.

    As time passed, Tyler¡¯s inner turmoil started to calm down. The night went on, and Tyler¡¯s loud cries gradually turned into tired sobs. He was worn out and emotionally drained. He leaned against the destroyed things in his room. His room was in ruins, showing how deeply sad he had been, but in the midst of the mess, a spark of strength began to show. The sounds of his pain faded away, leaving behind a feeling of emptiness and uncertainty about what would happen next.

    When Tyler opened the door and came out of his room, his eyes were puffy from crying and his face showed sadness. Lily¡¯s parents and the elders were there, ready to embrace him, with expressions that showed they understood and they would support him.

    ¡°We are here for you, Tyler,¡± Rebekah whispered, her voice filled with love. ¡°Lean on us when you need to. We are a family bound by both joy and sorrow.¡±

    Tyler, with some tears still in his eyes, nodded, showing that he understood and was thankful. The path ahead was still difficult, but because his pack understood and supported him, he felt a renewed sense of meaning. He would keep his father¡¯s memory alive and lead the pack, knowing that he had others with him on his journey.

    Though he entered back into the room, he just wanted to cool his emotions and get a levelled head before joining the elders.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After the noise of Rex¡¯s burial quieted down, Audrey became more worried about Tyler. She knew how much he was suffering and how his whole world seemed to be falling apart. With a caring heart, she went to his door and spoke to him in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Tyler, please open the door and let mee in,¡± Audrey begged. ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain, and I want to be there for you.¡±

    From inside the room, Tyler¡¯s voice could be heard, sounding muffled and full of sadness. ¡°I can¡¯t, Audrey. Not right now. Leave.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, showing deeper concern. ¡°Tyler, I understand how much you¡¯re hurting, but you don¡¯t have to face it alone. We can support each other during this tough time.¡±

    There was a moment of quiet, and the only sound was Tyler breathing heavily. Then, he spoke with a bitter tone. ¡°Support? That seems very patheticing out from someone like you. You betrayed me. You betrayed all of us.¡±

    Audrey felt pained. She did realize the weight of her actions but the way Tyler said it made her look foolish for evening tofort him. ¡°Tyler, I never wanted this. I know you hate me now but I only came here to let you know that this will pass away. I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    Tyler let out a painedugh, ¡°Does that make everything okay? Can you bring my father back? Can you bring my mom back? Can you bring Lily back? Can you undo the pain I¡¯ve caused myself and the one you¡¯ve caused me?¡±

    Feeling more agitated and annoyed that Tyler kept on mentioning Lily and ming her for everything he was facing now, Audrey¡¯s voice shook as she spoke.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t change the past. But I am trying to support you now, Tyler. Please, let me be there for you. Let me share your burden.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice wavered. His anguish was evident in every word. ¡°I trusted you, Audrey. I thought you were different. But now, I can¡¯t trust anyone. Not anymore.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s voice choked with emotion. ¡°Tyler, I know I can¡¯t undo the pain I¡¯ve caused you, but¡­. Won¡¯t you at least open the door for me? I know you¡¯re hurting now, that¡¯s why I want to be here for you. Please, give me a chance. Please, open the door.¡±

    There was a tense silence between them. The pain they felt made it seem impossible to fix their rtionship. Tyler stayed in his room, consumed by anger and sadness.

    Outside the room, Audrey was filled with equal sadness, desperation and angry. Tears ran down her face as she realized that the bitter truth was there for her to ept ¨C Tyler never even loved her but had ever only loved Lily and he would me her for all his problems just because he eavesdropped on one of her conversations with Tiana. Rebuilding the trust she had broken wouldn¡¯t be easy and she wouldn¡¯t even try anymore.

    Audrey let out a deep sigh and whispered to herself that she was sure now all her feelings and emotions for Tyler had flown out the window.

    ¡°I won¡¯t even try anymore. I¡¯m tired of trying. I sincerely loved you with all my heart, but I¡¯m tired.¡± She said to herself then faced the door, ¡°Fine! You want me to leave because you hate me so much and think I¡¯m the cause of all your problems? Fine! Just know you will never find another girl who will love you more than I have. Know that!¡±

    Agitatedly, she walked away from the door, leaving Tyler to deal with his grief alone.

    Tyler, not even able to hear anything properly at that moment, stood up and opened the door.

 Chapter 60

    Audrey, heartbroken and perplexed about being finally rejected by the love of her life, turned to her friend Tiana forfort. They found a quiet spot in the grove to talk about Audrey¡¯s daring n to run away.

    Tiana greeted Audrey with a friendly smile, not knowing that Audrey was about to leave and that she was going through a difficult time.

    Audrey nced around, ensuring that no prying eyes or listening ears were nearby. Taking a deep breath, she began, ¡°Tiana, we need to talk. It¡¯s about the n.¡±

    Tiana¡¯s smile faded slightly, reced with a curious expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Audrey? Is something wrong?¡±

    Audrey hesitated for a moment, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve made a decision. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I have to leave, Tiana.¡±

    Tiana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and her voice wasced with concern. ¡°Leave? But Audrey, what about the pack? What about our n? What about Tyler?¡±

    On the mention of Tyler, she frowned her face. Her gaze dropped, ¡°He¡¯s the main reason I want to leave. Don¡¯t you remember he banished me? I know, Tiana. I know what we were supposed to do, but things have changed. I can¡¯t be here anymore. It¡¯s not safe for me, and it¡¯s not safe for you either.¡±

    Tiana¡¯s brows furrowed, confusion etched across her features. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not safe? We¡¯ve been working together all this time. We had a n.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s eyes met Tiana¡¯s. Her was gaze filled with regret and determination. ¡°The n has changed, Tiana. I can¡¯t exin everything right now, but I promise you, it¡¯s for the best. By staying, I put both of us at risk.¡±

    Tiana¡¯s eyes welled up with fresh tears,¡±But Audrey, we were going to make a difference together. We were going to expose the truth about the Banshiks and help bring change. I can¡¯t do it alone. You know I can¡¯t.¡±

    Audrey reached out, cing a gentle hand on Tiana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re strong, Ti. You¡¯ve always been. You can still make a difference, even without me. I believe in you. The people who¡¯ve underestimated us for so long will quiver when you finally realize your great potential.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiana¡¯s voice cracked. She was saddened and beyond disappointed. ¡°I trusted you, Audrey. I thought we were in this together. How can you now say you want to just run away?¡±

    Audrey¡¯s own voice wavered with emotion as she spoke, ¡°I never wanted to let you down, Ti. But sometimes, circumstances force us to make difficult choices. This is one of those times.¡±

    She continued to speak with a shaky voice. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the idea of being forced to leave, Ti. I won¡¯t ept my fate without a fight. I have a n to escape the pack¡¯s punishment and start over.¡±

    Tiana looked surprised and worried at the same time. ¡°But Audrey, running away is dangerous. It could make things even worse between the pack and grove and put both of us in danger.¡±

    A sad smile appeared on Audrey¡¯s face. ¡°I know it¡¯s risky, Ti. But if I stay here, I¡¯ll be alone and always feel guilty. I can¡¯t face the consequences that will happen because of what I did. I need to find my own way, without being judged.¡±

    Tiana felt conflicted as she thought about her friend and their safety. She sighed and said, ¡°Audrey, I really want you to be happy, but we need to be careful. Running away won¡¯t solve everything. It might make things even moreplicated.¡±

    Audrey looked determined and looked directly at Tiana. She said, ¡°I know it won¡¯t be simple, but staying here means being stuck in the reminders of my mistakes¡­. and all my failed ns. I need a fresh start, a chance to redo everything.¡±

    They stood there quietly, feeling the sadness and loss of their broken ns. Audrey moved away, carrying a heavy heart filled with both sadness and a strong resolve.

    ¡°Tiana, I can¡¯t ask you to understand or forgive me right now,¡± Audrey said, her voice filled with genuine remorse. ¡°But please, promise me one thing. Promise me that you¡¯ll stay safe and continue fighting for what we believe in. Promise me that you won¡¯t give up and that you won¡¯t let anyone trample on you.¡±

    Tiana¡¯s tears finally spilled over. ¡°I¡­ I promise, Audrey. I¡¯ll do my best to keep fighting, for us.¡±

    Audrey nodded,. ¡°Thank you, Ti. I¡¯ll never forget the time we¡¯ve spent together, and I¡¯ll always cherish our friendship. You¡¯re the only true friend I¡¯ve had all my life. Thank you really¡­I promise, things will get better. We will get what we deserve.¡± Her tone grew more darker, ¡°And everyone who¡¯s ever made us feel worthless, useless or undeserving, we will crush them beneath our feet. We will win and have thestugh in the end, Ti. Just you wait.¡±

    She squeezed Tiana¡¯s hands tighter as thetter kept on shedding tears.

    With their decision made, Audrey and Tiana hugged, hope and fear wrapping around them. Audrey sadly turned away and disappeared into the shadows of the grove, leaving behind a broken n and a lost connection. Tiana stood alone, torn between their dreams and the reality of Audrey leaving. She watched as Audrey became smaller in the distance, crying.

    Time felt slow, but Tiana gathered the strength to wipe her tears andpose herself. She took a deep breath and promised to keep her word to Audrey, even if she was no longer there.

    As Tiana returned to the grove, she thought about how to continue their mission. She knew she couldn¡¯t do it alone, but Audrey¡¯s departure couldn¡¯t stop their progress.

    Although Tiana knew she would forever miss Audrey and felt sad about her absence, she didn¡¯t let it take over her thoughts. She understood that their fight was bigger than any one person, and they had to keep going for their cause and the justice they wanted.

    She wiped her tears onest time and the night fell. As the bells rang alerting them that Audrey had ran away, she nkly smiled to herself whilst guards rushed around her, knowing fully well Audrey was far gone and she would continue in the next phase of their n.

 Chapter 61

    The moonlight made the quiet grove look magical. Tiana, who was hidden in the dark, moved quietly and confidently through the shadows. She felt both excited and scared as her heart raced in her chest. She was going towards Lily¡¯s father¡¯s study room.

    Tiana recollected everything Audrey told her. Collect the journal, bring it to her and everything will be fine. She knew she did trust Audrey blindly but she did so because Audrey was the only person she felt close to in the entire pack. After her best friend died in an home ident they were both involved in 5 years ago, Audrey was the one who got closer to her and made her feel human again despite the huge scars she retained on her leg and arms.

    She was close to Lily before but felt thetter got too full of herself because Tyler, who was also her first crush fell for Lily, and even Jax, her second crush and ¡°love of her life¡±, couldn¡¯t leave Lily¡¯s side. Lily got everything she wanted and slowly, her disinterest in Lily turned to pure hate, almost even anger which Audrey med and permeated so she could carry out her own twisted ns.

    Tiana¡¯s innocence still remained though it was but little, and she wasn¡¯t aware of how truly sick Audrey was. She did still, of her own will, choose to help Audrey with her n, knowing fully well it was against the pack and against what she¡¯d been taught.

    She¡¯s my only friend here. Everyone else doesn¡¯t even know I exist. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a shadow, invincible¡­.

    She remembered a time she saw him sparring alone in the training field and decided to talk to him. It was the first time she found him alone so she didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity. The way he moved his body so fluidly always made her blush heavily. She adjusted her long gown and sleeves to purposely cover up her scars and walked nervously to him.

    Jaxon didn¡¯t notice at first someone was walking towards him from behind, so he mistakenly turned around in a swerve and swung close to Tiana¡¯s face, making her flinch back and fall.

    Jaxon apologized and quickly rushed to help her, ¡°Oh, no¡­I¡¯m so sorry. Are you okay?¡±

    She took his hand and slowly got up. When she looked into his eyes, she felt like jumping in them and remaining permanently in those hazel orbits.

    ¡°Are you¡­okay?¡± His voice brought her back.

    ¡°Y.. yes. thank¡­you.¡± Her stutter would be the end of her.

    ¡°What were you doing sneaking up on me like that? You could¡¯ve gotten seriously injured, Tiana¡­¡± He looked at her curiously as he unwrapped the gloves from his hand.

    Tiana was shocked he knew her name. I mean, it was the first time they¡¯d talked to each other, alone, and ever since the ident¡­he¡¯d onlyforted her like the others did. Cordially. But he remembered her name¡­

    ¡°You¡­remember my name?¡± Her tiny voice squeaked and her bright blue eyes sparkled with innocence and admiration.

    ¡°Of course I do. Haven¡¯t you been staying here even before I was brought in? Why would I forget your name?¡± He smiled gracefully at her and her cheeks flushed with red tint. ¡°You dyed your hair, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It fits you. Looks great on you¡­¡± Tiana couldn¡¯t stop blushing. She felt she was daydreaming. He was finally noticing her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So, why did youe to meet me?¡± He finally sat down and stared at her.

    ¡°Ehn well¡­well ¡­I¡± and suddenly, everything crumbled when she walked in.

    ¡°Hey, Jax!¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang through as she skipped to meet him.

    Tiana noticed how Jaxon¡¯s eyes and whole facial expression beamed as soon as he set eyes on Lily. She just brushed against Tiana and fell on the seat beside Jax and they immediately indulged in their conversation.

    Tiana stood there, motionless, invincible and heartbroken. She was pretty sure they didn¡¯t even hear her breathing.

    Feeling ashamed and defeated, she left them and secluded herself from either of them since that day. She only admired Jaxon from the distance and never approached him ever again.

    But what she didn¡¯t know was that when she left, Jaxon broke eye contact with Lily and looked around and behind her.

    Lily noticed and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I thought she was just here..¡± he said, looking puzzled.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°She was standing behind you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who, Jax?¡±

    He then brushed it off, ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Tiana snapped out of her thoughts and focused on the mission on ground.

    The mysterious journal that held secrets from the past, and retaining it could help them find the truth they were looking for. It was a dangerous thing to do, because it could ruin the trust and secrecy they had carefully built during their mission. But Tiana believed that the answers they needed were in that old book, and she was ready to take the risk.

    Tiana skillfully opened the lock with her quick fingers. The sound of the lock clicking could be heard in the quiet night. The door opened slowly, and Tiana saw a room filled with gentle moonlight. The air smelled old, like ancient paper and history.

    As she entered the room, she felt the heavy responsibility of the task she had ahead. Tiana looked around the room, trying to find the journal among the many books and objects on the shelves. She stared at the pictures of her ancestors, who had long passed away, their serious faces appearing to observe her every move.

    With determination and caution, Tiana began searching. She carefully looked through the rows of books, each one providing a glimpse into a forgotten time, until she identally touched an old book hidden in a quiet corner.

    When she held the journal, she felt excitement surge through her. It was old and worn-out, with yellowed pages showing its age, but it held great importance that made her feel energized. This journal was the key to what Audrey wanted to find. This was it.

    Leaning against arge, expensive desk, Tiana opened the journal with great respect. The delicate pages revealed secrets, and the faded ink told stories of forgotten legends and truths. As she read the mysterious passages, she realized the significance, and her eyes widened, as those words had the power to change everything.

    But she had to stop or she¡¯d be caught.

    Focus.

    After carefully closing the journal and putting it in her bag, Tiana felt excited and nervous The stolen treasure she now had could change their lives forever.

    As Tiana stepped back into the hallway illuminated by the moon, her heart beat faster in anticipation. Whatever this journal was, she believed it had the power to rewrite their history, her history and even reshape their lives, her life.

    The power she felt from reading and holding it, made her certain that if harnessed well, she could use it to get what she¡¯d always desired.

    ¡°Jaxon¡¯s love¡­Lily¡¯s disappearance¡­Well, that¡¯s already been done¡­¡± she whispered to herself as she snuck back into her room.

    Tomorrow, she would hand it over to Audrey and they both would use it to get what they desired.

    So, she thought.

 Chapter 62

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I felt the cold, hard chains that held me start to loosen a little as a vampire unchained me. One also did the same for Adrian who was a feet away from me. He told us we were being given a short break.

    It was then I realised we were back in the vampire cave or coven, I didn¡¯t even know. My body was weak but I managed to crawl to Adrian¡¯s side.

    My hands were shaking as I reached out to touch Adrian¡¯s tired and bruised body. It made me so sad to see him look so exhausted and lifeless. He was breathing shallowly, and his once lively eyes looked devoid of life.

    I pulled him close and hugged him tightly, relishing thefort in our embrace. Everything else around us disappeared, and for a brief moment, it was just the two of us, holding onto each other desperately. I rested my cheek against his chest and felt his weak heartbeat, a fragile reminder of the strong spirit he had inside.

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I kept on silently apologising to him for what he had to go through, because of me ¨C yes, it was my fault. This was all my fault.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Time seemed to stop as I poured all my love and strength into him, as a way of defying the forces that wanted to take away his life. With all my heart, I hoped he would find the little bit of life left in him, rise up from the edge of giving up, and hold me passionately once again.

    As our bodies pressed together, a surge of energy ran through me, a sign of the powerful strength that was hidden inside me. I ced my hand on his heart, looked around and saw no vampire watching, and released part of my life force into him.

    His eyes and heart shined with golden energy and when his chest swelled, my breath hung in the air. In that stolen moment, I shared a part of myself with Adrian, giving him some of the life force that was in me. It was a quiet plea, a desperate request, for him to hold on and find strength in our bond.

    ¡°Please¡­please Adrian, hang in there for me. I¡¯m with you¡­. always. I love you.¡± I kissed his forehead and his chest capsuled back in.

    But soon enough, the break was over and things got worse. The chains tightened, pulling us apart. We were trapped and controlled.

    I looked at Adrian, tears in my eyes, and promised silently that I wouldn¡¯t leave him alone in this terrible situation.

    We were separated again, and I felt time slipping away. But I held onto a drop of hope, believing that love could ovee even the worst circumstances. I would fight for us, for our freedom, and for the chance to hold him without being tied down. Whatever I gave to him, what I believe was my life force, I hope it did work.

    In that darkest cave, I found strength and made a promise to keep Adrian alive. Our love was like a guiding light, defying the cruelty of a heartless monster like Leo.

    As long as I was alive, I would keep fighting to protect the spark of life within him. Very soon, we would break free from these chains and I would finally get to rest in his arms once again, as he pulls me closer to him in an embrace.

    ¡°Very soon.¡±

    ??????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Some days after the funeral, the atmosphere of the grove became tense. Everyone was sad about the passing of Rex but more important events were to ur.

    Tyler, guilty and extremely sad, suddenly became kind of a leader-in-training. This was a big responsibility because he had to take care of the whole pack at his young age. Well, it was what he wanted, wasn¡¯t it?

    Tyler was alone in his room, surrounded by the mess he made in his anger, once again. Ever since the burial of his father, every day and night he would wake up to unleash his anger on his room. He had broken furniture and ripped fabric all over the floor, showing how upset he was inside. Tears mixed with sweat as he let out his pain by hurting the things around him. The room showed how much he was suffering.

    In the middle of the mess, Tyler¡¯s mind was filled with different feelings. He felt bad about what he had done, and he carried the weight of his mistakes and the big responsibility he now had. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his time with his father who was now gone because of his own faults.

    As Tyler realized his new role, he felt determined but also unsure. The rest of the pack relied on him for guidance and strength during this difficult time. Their expectations made him feel pressured, but he knew he had to ovee his doubts and insecurities.

    Outside his room, for the fifth day in a row, Lily¡¯s parents and the elders gathered. They looked sympathetic and worried. They knew that Tyler was carrying a lot of pain and a heavy responsibility. They quietly reassured each other to give him space and time to recover.

    Inside the room, there was a knock that interrupted Tyler¡¯s inner struggle. He wiped his tears andposed himself before allowing the person toe in. The door made a creaking sound as it opened, and Rebekah appeared at the doorway. Her eyes showed kindness.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± she started softly, ¡°we know this is a very difficult time for you. We have seen the struggle on your face. But we also believe in your strength and your ability to lead. You¡¯re not alone in this.¡±

    Tyler looked at her, expressing both gratitude and vulnerability in his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready,¡± he admitted, ¡°I disappointed him, and now¡­ now I have to step up and be the leader he thought I could be.¡±

    She came up to Tyler and gently ced her hand on his shoulder. She said, ¡°Tyler, being a leader doesn¡¯t mean being perfect or never making mistakes. It¡¯s about learning from those mistakes and getting stronger. Your father has always seen something in you, a potential that you might find hard to see right now. But remember, we¡¯re all here to help you. We believe in you.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s determination started to weaken as he felt more guilty. He closed his eyes and listened to her words, letting them sink into his hurt soul. He slowly nodded, feeling a spark of determination ignite within him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let his memory be wasted,¡± he said with renewed determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect and lead this pack. I owe it to him and to all of you.¡±

    Lily¡¯s mom smiled, keeping her hand on his shoulder a little longer. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Tyler. Remember, strength doesn¡¯t juste from yourself, but also from the support of those who stand by you. Lean on us when you need to, and together, we¡¯ll get through these difficult times.¡±

    Tyler felt grateful as he watched Lily¡¯s mother leave the room. He was now alone with his thoughts. The weight of his new responsibilities was still there, but he felt a strong determination growing inside him. He knew he couldn¡¯t keep doubting himself and feeling guilty forever. He had to move past those feelings.

    Looking around at the mess in his room, Tyler began to see things more clearly. He realized that his anger and destructive behavior were just ways of expressing his grief and frustration. It was time for him to use that energy in a positive way, to protect and lead the pack.

    He took a deep breath and started cleaning up the mess, piece by piece. He called some guards who took over from where he left. This showed hismitment to rebuilding and moving forward. In that moment, he silently promised himself and Rex¡¯s memory that he would be the Alpha his father believed he could be, even if he had to confront his own problems along the way.

    More days passed, and Tyler took on his new role with determination. He attended meetings with the elders, listened to the concerns of the pack, and started nning for the war he was now meant to lead his army to. He trained hard, improving his skills as a fighter, and sought advice from the more experienced members of the group.

    While leading, Tyler foundfort in the support of his pack mates. They stood by him and showed their loyalty and encouragement. Their belief in his abilities boosted his confidence, reminding him that he hadpanions on this journey.

    In the following days, Tyler¡¯s ability to lead became apparent. Every decision he made and every action he took showed his loyalty and dedication to the group.

    While guiding the group through the challenges toe, Tyler always kept in mind the lessons he learned from his father. He carried Rex¡¯s memory with him and found strength in the advice and guidance he had received. The pack members could see his growth as a leader. They witnessed his resilience as he got stronger from a ce of deep sadness.

    One evening, Tyler sat next to Henry and they talked about the past and the future. He admitted, with a grateful tone in his voice, ¡°I never thought I would be in charge, but I¡¯m determined to honor my father¡¯s memory and protect our group.¡±

    Henry smiled kindly, his eyes showing how proud he was. ¡°Tyler, being a leader doesn¡¯t mean knowing everything. It means leading with kindness, understanding, and a real desire to take care of and lift up those who rely on you. You have been really doing well.¡±

    He nodded, taking in his words. ¡°I¡¯m realizing that being a leader is not a journey you take alone. It¡¯s about working together and listening to the thoughts and opinions of those around me. Thank you very much for guiding me through this all.¡±

    Tyler often foundfort in moments of quiet thinking. He would go to his dad¡¯s grave and stand by the monument that marked where his father wasid to rest. With a sad heart, he would share his thoughts and ask for advice from the spirit that still lingered in the grove.

    As time went by, the old wounds slowly started to heal. The grovd changed and became stronger under Tyler¡¯s leadership. They no longer saw him as a young man burdened by guilt, but as a leader who had ovee his own faults to protect and guide them. He had also convinced the elders to postpone his coronation to after the war had been fought and won.

    In the center of the pack, surrounded by everyone, Tyler stood tall. He fully embraced his role as the main leader and semi-Alpha, honoring his father¡¯s legacy with determination and pride.

    As the moon rose high in the sky, shining its beautiful light on the pack, Tyler spoke with confidence and meaning.

    He said, ¡°We will face any challenges thate our way and stay together as a pack. We will protect and support each other, and we will ovee. As my father always told me, we¡¯re stronger when we¡¯re together.¡±

    The pack, inspired by his words, agreed and expressed their unity with a strong and powerful chorus of voices. In that moment, Tyler knew he had found his purpose and direction. Together, they would create a future full of hope and possibilities.

    So, they stood there, howling and cheering, prepared to confront themon enemy with their new leader.

    Tyler, for the first time in weeks, smiled to himself as he looked at his people, his family and his home. He had finally understood what his father had always told him at that moment.

    He raised a hand high, ¡°To the BlueMoon pack!!¡±

    And the people responded in a loud chorus, ¡°To the BlueMoon pack!!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Sarah and Aunt Belinda, after days of trekking, finally arrived at the grove. Absolutely tired, they went towards the area where Lily¡¯s parents and the elders had gathered. The atmosphere was tense, and people present were already talking. As they got closer to the high table, people couldn¡¯t help but look at them intently, hoping for any news.

    Rebekah stood up and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw Sarah and Aunt Belindaing. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked, her voice shaking with both hope and fear. ¡°Is Lily really alive?¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s alive,¡± she confirmed. ¡°We found proof that she¡¯s out there and met someone who saw her.¡±

    Aunt Belinda, with tears welling up in her eyes, said, ¡°We followed the path and found evidence of a fight, footprints, and other clues that suggest she was taken by the vampires. But we have reasons to believe she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Henry stood up, with hope and worry on his face, and stepped closer, ¡°Please tell us everything.¡± His voice was steady but carried the weight of a father¡¯s love and concern.

    Sarah took a deep breath and shared their journey, the things they discovered, and the dying escort they encountered. She talked about moments when they felt unsure and hopeless, but also about the hope that kept them going. Aunt Belinda added more details and answered any questions that came up.

    As they talked, the feelings in the grove changed. They went from being unsure to feeling convinced again. The pack members leaned in, focusing on Sarah and Aunt Belinda and listened closely to every word as if it held the answer to what would happen to their leader¡¯s mental health.

    Rebekah had already broken in tears while her husband held her. ¡°My poor daughter¡­I knew she¡¯s still out there.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rebekah, with gratefulness and worry in her voice, spoke to Sarah and Aunt Belinda. She said, ¡°Thank you,¡± expressing how much she appreciated their relentless search and the hope they brought. Her words showed the deep love of a mother.

    Henry faced Aunt Belinda and he humbly said, ¡°I had ostracized you, yet, you went through such great lengths for my daughter. Thank you.¡±

    There was an awkward silence and nce exchange between Rebekah, Henry and Belinda which Sarah noticed but Belinda broke the silence. ¡°She¡¯s also my daughter and I understand if I¡¯m not wee here after the search for Lily is over and she¡¯s sessfully brought home, alive and well.¡±

    Henry wanted to say something but Rebekah chipped in, ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re always wee here. I know the past has been¡­rough on our rtionship but that doesn¡¯t give us the right to take away your membership in this grove. You¡¯re still a part of themunity.¡±

    Aunt Belinda smiled bleakly, ¡°Do not worry about me, Bekah. You know I¡¯ve always preferred the wild and my peace and serenity, but thank you for your consideration.¡±

    There was another awkward silence till Sarah spoke.

    Sarah nodded, ¡°We can¡¯t stop until we bring Lily back safely. We have to send out a search party again to find her. She has to be somewhere in the vampires¡¯ir.¡±

    Henry, with a hopeful sparkle in his eyes, looked at the grove. ¡°Yes. We need to stay strong and stick together,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll gather our forces and bring my daughter back.¡±

    The grove members, filled with new hope, quietly agreed. Their determination resonated through the area. As the sun went down, painting the surroundings in warm colors, the discussions shifted to making ns and strategies. Sarah, Aunt Belinda, Lily¡¯s parents, and the elders talked about the best way to proceed, considering what they had and the information they had gathered.

    During their conversation, Sarah remembered and mentioned, ¡°What about Adrian? It seems we¡¯ve all forgotten about him¡­¡±

    They all looked at her questionably.

    Rebekah asked, ¡°You mean the hunter boy?¡±

    Sarah nodded her head sheepishly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, if he is found, I¡¯d kill him myself for ever letting my daughter fall into the hands of those ravenous beasts.¡± Henry¡¯s voice became tense as he said so.

    Sarah gulped and insisted, ¡°But what if he was outnumbered and captured too?¡±

    Aunt Belinda sensed the uneasiness that came with Sarah¡¯s remarks and held her hand, signifying her to stop talking.

    Rebekah said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to leave the nning to the adults, dear Sarah. You should go freshen up and have something to eat.¡±

    Sarah wanted to say something but the look she got from Aunt Belinda made her just nod and leave.

    ??????????

    The urgent call for action resonated through the grove as Lily¡¯s father swiftly organized another search party. Determined to rescue his beloved daughter, a group of skilled warriors were gathered. Rebekah, her eyes filled with hope and fear, looked on as they prepared to venture into the forests.

    As the search party made their final preparations, Henry addressed them with his authoritative voice. ¡°You must find my daughter,¡± he proimed, ¡°She¡¯s counting on us, and we won¡¯t let her down. We already have before. Stay vignt, trust in your training, and bring her back safely.¡±

    The warriors nodded in agreement, their expressions resolute and unwavering. They tightened their grip on their weapons, ready to face whatever setbacksy ahead.

    As they prepared to depart, Rebekah stepped forward. ¡°Please, bring her back to us,¡± she implored, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Keep her safe, and return her to us. Bring my baby back.¡±

    The warriors reassured her with nods. With a final nce back at Rebekah, they embarked on their journey, disappearing into the night with only one purpose ¨C rescuing the daughter of their leader and his wife.

    However, as fate would have it, their path was met with an unexpected and devastating obstacle. As the search party approached one of their warehouses, a sudden explosion rocked the area, tearing through the air with a thunderous force. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and chaos ensued as debris scattered in all directions.

    Amidst the chaos, the search party found themselves disoriented. Their initial momentum had been suddenly halted by the unforeseen attack. Shouts of panic and concern filled the air as the warriors regrouped, ensuring the safety of theirrades.

    As the smoke enveloped the area and spread out, a bell began to ring in the grove. Lily¡¯s parents stepped out of the mansion and ran up the watchtower. They saw the smoke rising up from the distance and the warriors running helter skelter.

    Rebekah¡¯s mouth fell open, ¡°What in goddess¡¯s name happened over there?¡±

    ???????????

    With her fearful eyes, Tiana tightly held the old journal as she ran through the dark forest. Her heart raced, aware of the risks she was taking, but driven by the urgency of her mission. She had made a decision that would change everything. She wouldn¡¯t want to fail Audrey now.

    As Tiana reached the ce she and Audrey had nned to meet, she hesitated for a moment, feeling unsure. She looked around, carefully observing her surroundings, until she spotted Audrey standing among the trees. Audrey¡¯s eyes met Tiana¡¯s. Their gaze held anticipation.

    Taking a deep breath, Tiana approached Audrey and they hugged. She then withdrew back and handed her the journal. ¡°Here,¡± she said, her voice trembling with nervousness. ¡°I kept my promise. The journal is yours.¡±

    Audrey smiled with satisfaction as she took the journal from Tiana, briefly touching her fingers. ¡°Great job,¡± she whispered, sounding wickedly pleased. ¡°You did really well, Tiana.¡±

    Tiana couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she felt the dark energy emanating from Audrey. She squinted her eyes and in a second, Audrey¡¯s eyes turned bright fiery red.

    ¡°Audrey?¡±

    But a heavy wind blew her back and she hit her head on a tree. Pain engulfed her head and she tried to stand up again but Audrey was now standing in front of her, wickedly smirking down at her.

    ¡°Audrey, what are you doing?¡± She said, breathless.

    ¡°What I should¡¯ve done a long time ago.¡± Her hair blew up as she gradually raised her hands up beside her, the journal levitating in between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you? What are you-¡± But her air flow was cut and she felt arge hand strangling her by the throat and raising her whole body up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiana. You¡¯ve been of good help to me for this long. I do not need you anymore.¡± Her voice had a gutty snarl to it.

    Tiana¡¯s eyes filled with tears as her whole face became puffy and red. ¡°You¡¯re¡­. a¡­witch?¡± she managed to say but Audreyughed and Tiana immediately fell to the ground.

    ¡°No, not a witch, but the end of everything.¡±

    Tiana massaged her neck and steadied her breathing, overwhelmed by fear and regret. ¡°What have I done? What happened to you, Audrey?¡± she whispered, barely audible. But it was toote. The consequences of her actions were already in motion.

    As Audrey¡¯s fingers closed around the journal, a sudden surge of power poured through her which passed to Tiana. The old pages seemed to tremble in her hand, surrounded by a dark aura. Tiana¡¯s eyes widened in shock and horror as her appearance started to change, her body consumed by a ghostly fire.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Tiana screamed in desperation, but her words were drowned out by the loud crackling of the fire. In just a short time, she waspletely destroyed, turned into ashes. The journal fell to the ground, unharmed.

    Audrey simply smiled like nothing just happened. She took the journal from the ground, blew the specks of ashes off it and took onest look at what was once her friend before walking away.

    Tiana woke up in a ss-like epassment.

    She stood frozen, her heart racing in her chest. She was unaware of her surroundings. She felt the full weight of her actions crashing down on her. She sank to her knees, tears streaming down her face as she realized how big of a mistake she had made. She had put her whole trust in Audrey, believing that she was working for something important, not realising Audrey was ying her all along.

    No, she still refused to believe Audrey would betray her. That wasn¡¯t Audrey, that wasn¡¯t her best friend. No¡­how could she?

    Audrey turned her into ashes.

    There was a heavy silence, broken only by Tiana¡¯s choked sobs. She was all alone now, burdened by the weight of her betrayal. Where was the journal now?

    Finally, she realized. If she was turned to ashes, why was she still alive, crying? She lifted her head off her hands and looked around her. She was in a ss tube and then she heard Audrey¡¯s cracklingughter.

 Chapter 64

    In the midst of the destruction caused by the bomb explosion, the grove came together. They were more than determined to find out who was responsible. Thank the goddess only a few women and men were hurt.

    Henry implored the surviving warriors to take the injured ones in to be treated of their wounds and the others, to take charge of the investigation, carefully searching the area for any clues or evidence that could help identify the person behind the attack.

    As they searched through the wreckage with their senses alert, a shadowy figure moved stealthily through the darkness, like a predator on the prowl. They didn¡¯t know a vampire had taken advantage of the chaos to infiltrate their ranks.

    Silently, the vampire slipped through the area, scanning his surroundings. He had a clear goal in mind-to find the ancient journal that contained powerful secrets. With the journal in his possession, he believed he could please his master and his people could gain an advantage over the werewolves. So, he believed but he never really knew why he was sent to steal. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. It was his job to get it nheless.

    However, when the vampire reached the spot where the journal was usually kept, he discovered that it was gone. He was confused at first then he quickly had intense anger. The journal had been stolen, and the thief had gained a head start.

    Meanwhile, Henry, had been following the vampire¡¯s trail, relying on his instincts to find the intruder. He sensed that someone was close by and moved quietly, staying alert. Finally, he saw the vampire, its eyes reflecting its evil nature.

    Without thinking twice, Henry attacked the vampire, their bodies colliding with a loud sound. A fierce fight broke out, blows swung, ws striked and blood spilled.

    In the midst of the intense fight, Henry¡¯s strength proved to be stronger. With one final, powerful hit, he defeated the vampire, leaving its lifeless body on the ground. Henry was exhausted but knew his job wasn¡¯t done yet.

    Walking towards the defeated vampire, Henry looked at the spot where the journal had been. He felt a sinking feeling in his heart when he realized it was gone.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    Who had dared toe steal this journal from his possession? Who?!

    Whoever dide, had seeded in their n.

    Henry returned to the chaos outside, worried and unrelenting. He told them what had happened, and everyone listened closely. The stolen journal wasn¡¯t just a bunch of pages-it could decide their fate and the oue of the uing battle.

    Some guards went to his study room to extract the corpse of the vampire.

    Rebekah looked at her husband curiously ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned this journal to me before¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have to!¡± His emotions red up, ¡°If it ends up in the hands of the wrong person, we are doomed.¡±

    The gravity of his tone made the bystanders mumble in fear and curiosity.

    ¡°What about the fire and the people that have been injured?¡± A warrior inquired.

    ¡°Salvage what is left and get the injured treated. Barricade the doors well and keep the women and children safe. Send some warriors to put out the fire and close off the warehouse. I just need some men who will follow me to retrieve the journal back.¡± Henry implored.

    ¡°But how would you know where to look? You killed the vampire who came to get it who would¡¯ve been our lead.¡± Rebekah said and rubbed her head whilst sitting down.

    ¡°I know where to search.¡± He and Rebekah exchanged a stare which words were unsaid but the message was passed across.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to retrieve the journal, sir.¡± Jaxon said boldly and beat his chest.

    ¡°So, will I.¡± Don spoke from the back and everyone turned to look at him. ¡°I have been idle for a while because of my recovery, but I¡¯m fit to do my duty now.¡± He said confidently and Rebekah smiled at him, which he reciprocated. He and Henry then exchanged a stare in which they both nodded at eachother.

    A couple more warriors volunteered and Henry nodded in admiration. He really had raised and trained them well.

    He stepped forward and spoke with a strong and urgent voice. ¡°We have to act fast, The theft of the journal shows that we¡¯re facing a serious threat. We need to get it back and make sure no one with bad intentions gets hold of its information.¡±

    Jaxon nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll search everywhere,¡± he said confidently. ¡°The thief might have a head start, but we¡¯ll use our strength and resources to find them.¡±

    And so, after the discussion, they had a new mission. They had to face the dark forest and get back the stolen journal before it could harm them. The stakes were high, but their determination was strong.

    Henry, Jaxon, Don and some other men organized the group with a clear goal. They split into teams to search different areas. They left no stone unturned in their search to find the stolen journal.

    As the group members went their separate ways, Henry spoke to Jaxon with impatience in his eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t let the wrong people have that journal, Jaxon,¡± he said. ¡°It has important information that could change everything. We have to find it before it¡¯s toote. When we find it, I will give it you and you will guard it with your life. Do you understand me?¡±

    Jaxon nodded solemnly. ¡°I do, sir, but is this not a great duty you¡¯re giving me? Why me, sir?¡±

    ¡°Because I trust you like a son. I am trusting you with my life and the fate of our entire pack. I don¡¯t know how worse and destructive things are going to get from hereon, but if anything happens to me, you have to promise me-¡±

    ¡°No, sir, don¡¯t say that. Nothing will happen to you. I will never allow it.¡± Jaxon said passionately.

    ¡°Listen, Jaxon,¡± Henry held a grip on Jaxon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°there¡¯s a reason why I brought you into our grove and there¡¯s a reason why I always called you my son. I have been waiting for this moment, because I know you¡¯ll be the only one to do this. Please, Jaxon, promise me¡­promise me you¡¯ll do this for me.¡± The intensity of the gaze they held and what was said was too much for Jaxon.

    At that moment, he doubted so many things. His hidden ns and actions, his choices and everything he¡¯d regarded the grove as. Henry was entrusting a huge responsibility to him without knowing Jaxon was nning something else behind their backs.

    ¡°I¡­I promise.¡± He just had to say it.

    Henry nodded curtly and hugged him before calling the others to follow his lead. Don walked to his side and they exchanged nces before falling into the line.

    As the search teams looked everywhere, their footsteps echoed in the forest. They stayed watchful, eager to find any leads or clues about where the stolen journal might be. Every sound, like a snapped twig or rustling leaves, might bring them closer to their goal.

    Hours stretched fast but the search never stopped. The search teams pushed through exhaustion and difficult terrain, stayingmitted to their mission. With each passing moment, their determination grew stronger.

    And then, a breakthrough.

 Chapter 65

    One of the search teams found a hidden cave deep in the middle of the forest. The entrance was covered with thick nts, making it a rather obvious spot for someone to hide the stolen journal.

    The one who spotted it quickly signalled out to the other teams and they all gathered at the cave. They approached cautiously, on high alert, knowing that there could be danger lurking inside.

    As they entered the cave, their footsteps echoed against the walls. And there it was-the stolen journal, ced on a rock. They felt relieved and triumphant. Their hard work had paid off.

    Henry reached out, his hand trembling as he took hold of the journal. It represented their hopes, secrets, and the strength they shared. Now that they had the journal back, they could continue preparing for the uing battle.

    Meanwhile, Don and Tyler couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling they got, as did Henry who told them to file out and keep a formation so they could be ready for any sneak attack.

    Don walked to Jaxon who was fervently looking around the cave for any odd thing. ¡°You feel it too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­very¡­. very wicked and sinister energy¡­¡± Jaxon said, still looking around.

    ¡°I almost heard her call me.¡± Don said, looking foreward nkly.

    ¡°Who?¡± Jaxon faced him.

    ¡°Audrey¡­¡± They both looked at each other knowingly before they were called out by their fellow teammate.

    When they returned to the grove, the pack came together around Lily¡¯s parents and the found journal.

    Jaxon spoke up, ¡°We faced a tough challenge and came out on top,¡± he said. ¡°But we can¡¯t rx just yet. There¡¯s still a battle waiting for us, and we need to be prepared.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    A male Beta nodded, ¡°We showed how tough and loyal we are,¡± he added. ¡°Together, as a pack, we¡¯ll face whateveres next.¡±

    Lily¡¯s parents spoke to the assembly. ¡°Our journey isn¡¯t finished,¡± they said. ¡°But now that we have the journal, we have the knowledge and power to face the challenges ahead.¡±

    Henry added, ¡°Now it¡¯s safe with us, the enemy has lost a tool to bring about our destruction.¡±

    The pack members erupted in cheers, their voices echoing through the barricaded walls.

    Henry stepped forward confidently and spoke in a firm tone. ¡°Right now, we need to focus on getting ready,¡± he said. ¡°We can¡¯t let ourselves be caught off guard. Even though we found the stolen journal, our enemies are still out there, nning their next move. We have to stay watchful.¡±

    Rebekah nodded, looking at the assembled group. ¡°Our journey has been full of difficulties, but we¡¯vee out stronger,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s remember our strength and the bond that holds us together. When we¡¯re united, we¡¯re a force to be reckoned with.¡±

    Henry spoke to them again. ¡°We need to fight with everything we have, for each other and for our home,¡± he dered. ¡°The uing battles will test our courage and determination, but we wille out on top. Our love for and ourmitment to protecting our group will guide us.¡±

    The pack members listened closely, feeling a renewed sense of purpose in their hearts.

    ¡°We will also not rest until we find our daughter.¡± Henry said finally and held onto Rebekah¡¯s hand.

    The sound of war drums echoed through the grove, marking the start of their final stand.

    ????????????

    As the moon reached its highest point, casting a strange glow over the area, a sudden silence fell upon the main pack. Little did they know, the vampire coven had found out their location and nned a merciless attack. In the darkness, a cold breeze whispered through the trees, carrying a feeling of danger.

    Tyler, standing at the front of his ready army, sensed the approaching danger. He quickly looked around, searching the shadows for any sign of the enemy. Moonlight shown on their skin as they set in for the impending battle. He had already received the message of the bomb st attack on the grove a few days ago and he had readied his men for any attack that would happen to the main pack.

    The vampires acted faster than he predicted. They hade to attack the main pack just three days after attacking the grove.

    ¡°Stay alert, everyone,¡± Tyler ordered, ¡°We know what¡¯sing. Get ready to protect your families, your loved ones, your memories and your home.¡±

    There was arge number of them. Some were female warriors but most of the women and children had been kept in the safehouse.

    Standing in front of the huge gates, they counted their breaths. They exchanged worried looks, their hearts beating fast with fear and excitement. They had trained hard for this moment but the reality of facing a whole vampire coven tested their determination.

    Just as the tension reached its peak, a loud roar broke the silence, shattering itpletely. The vampires came out of the darkness with their eyes glowing red and their fangs exposed. Tyler¡¯s army shouted back and their voices had a powerful show of defiance.

    At once, they all transformed into their wolves, some remaining as humans with their weapons, some halfway transformed, but all plunged forward as the gates opened.

    The sh of metal hitting fangs and ws echoed loudly in the area as the two armies collided. The air filled with the smell of blood and the sounds of intense fighting. The pack members fought with strong determination, their bodies moving together as if driven by a shared goal.

    Tyler¡¯s transformation was magnificent.  Initially, his body started to tremble, as if an invisible force was surging within. As the transformation progressed, his bones elongated and reshaped, bingrger and more robust.

    His limbs grew muscr and powerful, with sinewy tendons visibly rippling beneath his skin. Hair sprouted all over his body, thick and coarse, creating a protectiveyer against the elements. His teeth sharpened and elongated, forming hard and sharp fangs capable of tearing through flesh.

    The most striking change ured in his facial features. His nose became more pronounced and sensitive, capable of picking up even the faintest scents. His eyes, once human, transformed into vivid and prating sky blue orbs that glowed with an otherworldly luminescence, reflecting the moonlight.

    Finally, his entire body underwent a dramatic increase in size and strength. He stood taller and broader, exuding an aura of primal power. His senses became enhanced, granting him heightened agility, speed, and acute awareness of his surroundings.

    And there he stood. The leader of the BlueMoon Pack.

    He moved quickly, dodging their sharp teeth and ws. Each of his strikes was strong and urate. The fight was intense, with Tyler¡¯s strength and swift moves making the vampires fall by the numbers. The pack followed him closely, staying together and trusting one another.

    In the midst of the chaos, brave and defiant words could be heard, mixed with cries of pain and anger.

    ¡°Stay strong! We won¡¯t let them take our home!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice boomed across the battleground, his words acting as both a battle cry and a call to stay united.

    A female Beta gave orders to her fellow fighters. ¡°Stay close and guarded in formation! We won¡¯t let anyone fight alone!¡±

    The sh of powers and struggle for survival grew stronger as the battle went on. Both sides fought fiercely, refusing to give up any ground. The once peaceful pack had turned into a battleground, its beauty now marred by the scars of the fight.

    ¡°Khash Khara! Tear them down!¡± A vampire shouted and swarms of them bursted out from the trees and darkness into the battle zone.

    Tyler, seeing this, swore under his breath and for a second, fear crept into him, ¡°Oh, fucking hell¡­¡±

 Chapter 66

    Jaxon walked into the poorly lit cave where his father took as a hideout. The rocks were wet but the walls were warm enough to keep them from shivering from the cold.

    Jaxon looked into Pablo¡¯s tired eyes, showing a hint of worry.

    ¡°What news do you have for me, my son?¡± Pablo said as he roasted a fish on top of the wild fire he had made.

    ¡°Father,¡± Jaxon said urgently, ¡°Alpha Rex is dead. The pack is in chaos, and we need to figure out what to do next.¡±

    Pablo¡¯s expression hardened, realizing the seriousness of the situation but then he smiled mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± he replied. ¡°Rex was a strong and capable leader. I remember when I fought for his army¡­¡± He looked up as if basking in nostalgia but then he pulled his thoughts together, ¡°His death creates new opportunities for us.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Jaxon leaned closer to him, speaking quietly. ¡°Tell me, Father. What¡¯s our n now? How do we move forward?¡±

    There were footsteps behind them and Jaxon instinctively held his dagger in his belt buckle, ready to strike the intruder, but Ethan¡¯s face showed through the illumination from the wild fire.

    Jaxon grunted and slid his dagger back in, ¡°Would you stop doing that?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to give you a jumpscare, great werewolf warrior¡­¡± Ethan said sarcastically and sat on a rock in front of them both.

    Pablo nced at Ethan, ¡°Ethan,¡± hemanded, ¡°continue with the ns we discussed. The time is right, and we can¡¯t waste any more chances.¡±

    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everything goes ording to our n.¡±

    Jaxon asked inquisitively, ¡°And what n is that?¡±

    Ethan answered quickly, ¡°It is not for you to be concerned about.¡±

    They both exchanged nces before Pablo cleared his throat.

    His turned his attention back to Jaxon, his gaze bing softer. ¡°Jaxon, my son,¡± he said with pride and worry, ¡°you need to find a way to get close to the new pack leader. Gain his trust, be part of his inner circle, and report back to us. He holds a crucial position in our path to victory.¡±

    Jaxon and Tyler were very close, up until Tyler broke up with Lily that is. Still, they talked casually from time to time so getting Tyler¡¯s trust back after the Audrey incident shouldn¡¯t prove too difficult for him.

    Jaxon nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, Dad. Tyler won¡¯t suspect a thing, and I¡¯ll find any weaknesses in his leadership. But, it will be hard securing his trust during these times.¡±

    ¡°Not if you give him your life.¡± Pablo said.

    Jaxon raised an eyebrow, ¡°How would that make him trust me more?¡±

    ¡°Give him your life by saving his life. That¡¯s the ultimate disy of loyalty. He¡¯ll never suspect you after that.¡± Pablo said while munching on his cooked fish.

    Jaxon thought for a while. If he saved Tyler from danger, he would be able to regain his trust, at least to a certain level. Ever since the Lily drama, they¡¯d hardly spoken to each other so he considered this to be an actually good idea, he thought to himself.

    ¡°Yeah¡­I understand.¡± Jaxon said whilst nodding slowly.

    Pablo¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°Remember, Jaxon, we¡¯re in this for the long haul. Our main goal is to be the strongest and get rid of those in power that have troubled us for too long.¡±

    Jaxon stood up straight, ¡°I get it, Dad.¡±

    Pablo nodded, a glimmer of hope returning to his weary eyes. ¡°Good. Our time wille, Jaxon. We need to be patient and strike when the moment is right.¡±

    Ethan spoke up, ¡°I actually came here to inform you guys that there¡¯s presently war in the main pack.¡±

    Jaxon was shocked, ¡°Really? But when¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Leo didn¡¯t n this attack on your people. It has to be the coven leader. No-one has ever seen him or know his name. We just call him ¡®The Prince¡¯ because legend has it that he¡¯s the great grandson of the vampire king who fought in the Great War. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s sent a battalion to attack the main pack.¡± Ethan exined as he stared into the fire.

    ¡°We¡¯ve not been informed in the grove yet, or else, reinforcement could¡¯ve been sent. Hey, how did you know of it?¡± Jaxon stared intently at Ethan.

    ¡°Word has gotten out.¡± Ethan said nkly.

    ¡°Thanks for giving us the info, Ethan. Jaxon, this is your right time to go and gain the trust of your new leader. Go.¡±

    As Jaxon turned to leave, his mind buzzed with doubts but he knew he couldn¡¯t let his father down. He remembered what Henry told him and his heart was heavy. Was what he was doing, the right thing?

    No, he quickly shoved the thought away.

    Pablo was his real father and Pablo had made him know why Henry took him in. Contrary to what Henry told him, Pablo told him he was taken by force from Pablo¡¯s wife and his mother, because of Henry¡¯s selfish desires. Even though it was obvious Pablo wanted to turn Jaxon against Henry, he¡¯d always still see Henry as a father figure. Though Pablo also didn¡¯t know what went on in Jaxon¡¯s head, Jaxon made it less difficult for him to care to know as he tried to do all he wasmanded.

    Now, he was heavily doubting everything and everybody. Who was telling him the truth? Who should he actually believe?

    In the shadows, Ethan watched Jaxon go, his eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°He¡¯ll seed,¡± he reassured. ¡°Our n is in motion, and fate is on our side. Soon, the bnce of power will shift in our favor.¡±

    Pablo nodded and smiled a little. ¡°Yes, Ethan. It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s get ready for the uing battles and take back our rightful ce as the strongest force in thesends.¡±

    And as the echoes of their conversation lingered in the air, the wheels of fate spun relentlessly, bringing in a new chapter in the age-old war between vampires and werewolves that was drawing to an end but also just the beginning.

    ???????????

    Jaxon had quickly gotten back to inform Henry of the attack on the main pack. Troops were sent out and Jaxon was included. The battle raged on, the sound of teeth and ws shing filled the night as the pack fought fiercely to defend their home against the never-ending attacks from the vampires.

    Tyler doubled down on each fang he saw and tore apart their attackers without remorse. He led the fight and guided his pack with bravery and skill.

    In the midst of the chaos, a vampire pounced on Tyler, sinking its teeth deep into his flesh. Pain shot through his body as the venom spread, threatening to take over. His vision blurred, and he staggered back, holding onto his wound.

    A female Omega, witnessing the attack, quickly id the vampire. She hurried to Tyler¡¯s side and her eyes shook with fear and worry. ¡°General! No!¡± she cried out desperately.

 Chapter 67

    She reached out to him, her touch gentle but urgent.

    Tyler, losing strength, looked into her eyes but saw Lily¡¯s eyes. He gasped when he realised it was Lily, holding him and staring at him with her ck but dreamy eyes¡­ but Lily doesn¡¯t have ck dreamy eyes, does she?

    His voice strained. ¡°Lily, Lily it¡¯s you¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can fight this,¡± he confessed. ¡°I feel it taking over.¡± He shouted in pain.

    Lily held onto Tyler¡¯s arm tightly, refusing to let go. ¡°No, Tyler,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You can fight this. We¡¯ll find a way to save you.¡±

    Tyler bit his lips as the pain got more intense, ¡°Ahhhh!¡± He let out a soulful cry.

    ¡°Violetta! What are you doing?!¡± A male Omega screamed from the other side of the field.

    ¡°The General! He¡¯s down!¡± She shouted back.

    Erik moved swiftly across to them, killing each vampire in the way, and examined Tyler, ¡°You can fight this¡­just hold on.¡± He said to Tyler and shifted his gaze to Violetta, ¡°Get him to safety. I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    Violetta nodded back and held Tyler¡¯s back, with his hand over her shoulder. As Erik cleared the path for them, she swiftly ran to a shed, far from the main action.

    Erik looked at her, ¡°Just try to stop the bleeding! I¡¯ll see whether I can get help!¡± Before she could ask anything, he was gone.

    Violetta¡¯s hands fidgeted as she thought whether or not she should touch the part of the chest he was bitten at the risk of her getting an infection. ¡°Oh no, what should I do? I¡¯ve never seen a vampire bite before¡­¡± her hands nervously shook in mid air.

    Tyler then grabbed her hand and Violetta froze, ¡°Lily, is it really you?¡± Tyler was hallucinating and Violetta was panicking.

    ¡°General, please snap out of it. I¡¯m trying to help you¡­ you have to snap out of it.¡± Her voice shook.

    ?????????????

    Jaxon looked around for Tyler as he id down bodies of vampires. His eyesnded on Erik and he fought his way to meet him.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Tyler?¡±

    Erik looked at him impatiently and replied, ¡°The General has been injured. He¡¯s there.¡±

    Jaxon looked at the direction he pointed to and ran to meet him.

    Violetta sensed a presence behind her and she quickly released her ws and jumped to the intruder. Jaxon raised his hands up in surrender and when she realized he was one of them, she sighed and went back to Tyler¡¯s side.

    The air was filled with the scent of blood and the sounds of fierce growls, but Jaxon¡¯s attention was solely focused on Tyler.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Jaxon asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He was bitten.¡± She answered, irritated by his question.

    ¡°And what have you been doing?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Trying to cure him.¡± She gritted her teeth.

    ¡°And how has that been going?¡±

    ¡°Look, would you try help him or not?!¡± She bursted in anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to know the situation before I offer help, Omega Violetta.¡± They exchanged a nce and Jaxon shifted his focus to Tyler.

    ¡°Tyler, hold on,¡± Jaxon said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you be one of them.¡±

    Tyler struggled to breathe, his skin growing paler with each passing moment. He weakly raised his head, meeting Jaxon¡¯s eyes with gratitude and despair. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on much longer,¡± he whispered. Violetta held on to his arm to give him warmth.

    Jaxon quickly looked around, searching for a solution. Then he saw a dead vampire nearby. An idea popped into his head.

    ¡°This is crazy, but I hope it works.¡±

    Curious, Violetta asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Without hesitation, he took out his dagger and swiftly cut off the vampire¡¯s head, collecting its blood in his palms. He hurried back to Tyler¡¯s side and gently lifted his friend¡¯s head.

    ¡°Tyler, I know this is risky, but it¡¯s our only chance,¡± Jaxon said urgently. ¡°I¡¯m gonna give you some vampire blood as a medicine. It should neutralize the venom and heal you.¡±

    Violetta panicked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? How are you sure this will work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying, isn¡¯t it?¡± He said, exhausted, but Violetta held his arms again as he set it to Tyler¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What if he turns into a vampire?¡±

    ¡°If you hold my hand again, all the blood will drain out! This is our only bet now¡­¡± He retorted and Violetta finally released his hand.

    Tyler looked surprised but nodded weakly, trusting Jaxon. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said inaudibly.

    Jaxon lowered his palms, and the dark red liquid shimmered in the moonlight. With trembling hands, he carefully poured a few drops into Tyler¡¯s mouth, hoping that the vampire blood would work its magic and restore him.

    As the blood went down Tyler¡¯s throat, a ball of energy flowed through his body. His eyes brightened, color returned to his face, and his wounds started to close, healing quickly. The medicine was working.

    Jaxon¡¯s face showed relief and amazement as he saw the change. ¡°It worked, Tyler!¡± he said in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    Violetta sighed in relief.

    Tyler regained his strength fully and sat up while cleaning his mouth with the back of his hand. Looking directly at Jaxon, with gratefulness and respect in his eyes, he said. ¡°Jaxon, you saved my life. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s expression softened, and a genuine smile appeared on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, Tyler,¡± he replied sincerely. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and that¡¯s what friends do. We support each other.¡±

    Tyler reached out and held Jaxon¡¯s hand, reaffirming their bond in that moment. ¡°Thank you,¡± he expressed gratefully. ¡°I¡¯ll always be grateful to you.¡±

    However, unknown to Tyler, conflicting emotions flickered in Jaxon¡¯s eyes. Even though their friendship seemed restored, Jaxon couldn¡¯t ignore the weight of his father¡¯s ns and the role he was supposed to y. Did he really save Tyler because he was his friend or because his father told him to?

    ¡°Lily¡­I saw Lily¡­¡± Tyler remarked then his eyes met Violetta¡¯s.

    Violetta shyly said, ¡°It was me, General.¡±

    Tyler, feeling embarrassed rubbed his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Erik came in time,¡±General, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    Tyler nodded, ¡°Jaxon saved me.¡±

    Erik nodded at Jaxon then turned back to Tyler, ¡°General, they are retreating but we still need more forces.¡±

    Violetta and Jaxon helped Tyler get up.

    Erik said, ¡°General I don¡¯t think it¡¯s advisable you continue in the battle. We¡¯ll handle it. Just give us your orders.¡±

    ¡°No, I will fight beside you all as not only your General but as your friend. I cannot sit by the sidelines. It¡¯s my fight too.¡± Tyler said boldly then continued, ¡°Close in on them. Close the gates and set shooters at the towers for the ones stilling. We¡¯ll ughter all of them that are in.¡±

    Erik nodded sharply, ¡°Yes, General!¡± Then went away to give themands.

    Jaxon, Violetta and Tyler blended in back into the battle zone.

    During the intense battle, Jaxon and Tyler fought together, side by side, defending against the vampires. They were connected by their friendship, loyalty, and a strongmitment to keep their pack and one another safe.

    However, they had no idea that their futures were connected in ways they hadn¡¯t realized yet.

    They were two sides of the same coin.

 Chapter 68

    ~THEO¡¯S POV~

    I continued running through the thick forest, my footsteps sounding loud as I set my eyes on my destination. I had to make it to the grove as soon as possible so I could find ¡°the chosen one.¡±

    Unsuspectingly, my eyes caught sight of Sarah and Madam Belinda, who were both standing outside what appeared to be a cottage. I didn¡¯t care what they were doing there but I was happy I saw them. The mission I had was very important, and I hoped they would understand how serious it was.

    When I reached close to the cottage, I saw both of them deep in conversation. Their faces showed worry, just like mine did. I approached them carefully and saw as Sarah¡¯s expression changed as she noticed me.

    ¡°Theo!¡± She light-heartedly eximed.

    Belinda turned around and the same surprise showed on her face, ¡°Good goddess! Thest time I saw you, you were just a little boy. Theo, is it not?¡±

    I nodded curtly and walked to their front. ¡°It¡¯s also a delight seeing you, Belinda, after all these years.¡±

    ¡°Theo, wha.. what happened to you?¡± Sarah asked,

    with a nervous tone to her voice. It was the first time I noticed her blonde hair sparkled in the sun and her sheepish eyes drew weary.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, longer than I can afford time to waste telling you both now.¡± I said to her.

    Belinda met my gaze, and her eyes showed that she understood they were about to experience something important.

    ¡°At least give us a headstart, Theo. It¡¯s been weeks¡­since Ist saw you.¡± Sarah asked worriedly.

    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts before I started. ¡°We were attacked on the way to rescue Lily. I don¡¯t know if any of the other men survived, but I fell down a cliff and woke up in a cave. Turned out I was saved by the ck Healers,¡± they both gasped at me. ¡°They gave me a message, a message about the Lythian ring.¡±

    Belinda¡¯s eyes widened with realization, and she exchanged a knowing nce with Sarah. ¡°The ring of Lythian?¡± she repeated, her voice filled with intrigue. ¡°What did they tell you?¡±

    My gaze shifted between the two women as I spoke, ¡°They told me that the ring holds immense power, and it is destined for the chosen one,¡± I exined. ¡°They told me I had to find the chosen one since they are among us, and it is my duty to find the ring and deliver it to them.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s brows furrowed as she processed my revtion. ¡°But how do we find the ring? And who is this chosen one?¡± she asked.

    I nodded, understanding the relevance of her questions. ¡°They didn¡¯t provide specific details, but they mentioned that the ring is hidden in a ce of great significance, somewhere tied to our history,¡± I replied. ¡°We must find out clues that will help us locate the ring.¡±

    Belinda¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°I have been researching our family¡¯s lineage during my years of solitude. Yes, I was that bored¡­and the ancient tales that have been passed down through generations,¡± she shared. ¡°I believe I may have uncovered some hints and references that could lead us to the ring.¡±

    My eyes shone with hope, ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s true, then that¡¯s excellent. They insisted it was my destiny to do this so, now¡­I just have to find out who this chosen one is, or are.¡±

    Sarah gesticted her hands in the air impatiently, ¡°Okay, wait, wait¡­wait. Why do you keep referring to the chosen one as ¡®they¡¯ and who is they or who are they rather?¡±

    I dusted my shoe on the ground and tried to regain my recent memory, ¡°You see that¡¯s the confusing part. Azara told me the chosen one is two in one person but one out of the two, who bears a mark on their shoulder is the one who I¡¯ll guide to retrieve this ring.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Azara?¡± Sarah raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°One of the healers.¡±

    Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up with hope and she sounded more than anticipated. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± she said. ¡°We must begin our search for the ring of Lythian.¡±

    ¡°And where exactly do we start from?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s time you both take a look at your ancestor¡¯s lineages with me. Follow me.¡±

    And so, Sarah and I entered behind Belinda into the cottage.

    ?????????????Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Audrey¡¯s hands shook as she used her third eye to turn pages of the journal she was now seeing in a projection. Her powers always fascinated her and now she was no longer constrained to hide them within the walls of that forsaken grove, she was more than happy to use them every chance she got. She didn¡¯t know herself very well, if she was a witch or magician but she knew these powers came to her ever since that incident 10 years ago.

    She remembered when she saw Lily¡¯s father, Don and Jaxon falling for the setup she put in the cave to lead them to the journal. She had already gotten what she wanted from having contact with it ¨C she could ess it from literally anywhere now. Oh, how she wanted to smite Jaxon in that stupid face he has.

    The journal held information that made her excited and scared the more she read. She knew it had the answers she wanted and could unlock more powers in her that were hidden.

    Reading the faded words, Audrey started to understand. Her heart raced as she connected the mysterious clues. The truth was clear-she wasn¡¯t just a regr werewolf. She was a special werewolf, with a devilish side, and her destiny was greater than she foresaw.

    Audrey looked at her reflection in the mirror-like projection, feeling the storm inside her build up. She stared at herself, her eyes strong and filled with a new determination. ¡°I¡¯m not who I thought I was,¡± she said quietly to herself, sounding sure but also unsure. ¡°I¡¯m reborn, a powerful force to be reckoned with.¡±

    Her finger followed the map on the page, showing where the ring was. It led deep into the magical forest ¨C the Forbidden Forest-  a ce where ancient powers came together. Audrey knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get the ring, but she also knew it was an important step in discovering who she really was and iming her true heritage.

    A chill ran down Audrey¡¯s back as she realized the gravity of her new identity. She knew embracing her powerful side would bring difficulties, but she was determined to control its power and use it for her own goals. The idea of the ring, with its amazing potential to make her finally reign supreme, made her even more determined.

    ¡°I am reborn,¡± Audrey whispered, ¡°And I will unleash the power that lies within me.¡±

 Chapter 69

    She felt it ¨C wonder and fear. Knowing she had the blood of powerful devilish werewolves inside her was overwhelming.

    ¡°Ashtarah¡­¡± with her signature venomous voice, she pronounced that name. That was her real goddess mother ¨C the one the wolf goddess usurped and stole all her glory from, the real creator of all the species who now fought senselessly on the realm she designed. That was her real mother, her life source and who she knew destined her for greatness.

    With her name came a string of energy that electrified Audrey¡¯s body making her burst out in an insidiousughter.

    ¡°Ashtarah! I serve noone¡­ you are my destiny¡­. Ashtarah!¡± And she bellowed inughter that echoed through the woods.

    It was a part of her that she had kept hidden, but now, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. She wouldn¡¯t hide it anymore.

    Her eyes glowed red as the pendant ne on her neck vibrated, Tiana¡¯s soul crying out through it¡¯s ss.

    ????????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The smell of acid burned my nose. Someone was being tortured in the cave next to ours and my ears had grown ustomed to the screams.

    But no more. I had nned this for days and I was hoping it would work.

    In a moment of opportunity, when the vampires watching us briefly left us with a warning, fear crept up to me. It was finally happening. I looked at the lock holding my chains and thought hard about what I was going to do.

    Drawing on what I had concocted in my mind as a solution, I carefully looked at the lock, searching for any pinpoints. They seem to be have been bonded by dark magic as even the effect on my wrists was stark. They really drained my energy. I used my nimble fingers to gently work on the lock, paying attention to the clicks and movements.

    Time seemed to slow down as I applied just enough pressure, trying to move the lock¡¯s parts. I felt a satisfying resistance, a sign that I was making progress.

    With great focus, I kept working on the lock, my heart pounding loudly in my chest. I shut out the sounds around, concentrating on what I was doing.

    Then I applied the energy within me. My eyes lit up golden and the sparks flew from the tip of my fingers to the lock. I concentrated hard enough and maintained the position.

    Finally, I heard a faint click, and the lock gave in to my efforts. The triumphant feeling I felt as the chains fell away, freeing me, was to overwhelming to describe.

    I wasted no time. I moved quickly and quietly, making sure not to alert those blockheads outside to my escape. My knees, ankles and almost every other joint in my body hurt and ached. I could only even crawl and then I tried to walk, but the darkness around me was epassing.

    With every step, I got closer to freedom, never losing my gait. I knew I had to act fast before they noticed I was gone. My hands finally reached the wall and I used the energy within me to disintegrate the element so a hole was made. Then again, then again, until a sizeable hole I could pass through was made. The dark light shining through in almost blinded me.

    Looking back, I saw Adrian lying motionless, his body battered and drained from the cruel experiments he endured. Seeing him like that tore me apart and filled me with anguish. I had promised to protect him, to stand by his side no matter what, and now I had to make an impossible decision.

    His state made my heart ache with grief. I had almost forgotten he was there. I tiptoed, to my best capability, to him and wrapped my arms around his chest, showering kisses all over his face as tears ran down my cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, I promise. I¡¯lle for you. Don¡¯t give up on me, Adrian.¡± My voice broke.

    Iid my ear on his chest and when I heard his heartbeat, I smiled in agony. I knew he would be alright. I woulde back for him.

    When I heard iing voices, I quickly got myself together and stood up. I tore a piece of my dirty undergarment and shoved it into one of Adrian¡¯s clenched fists and closed it more. With a kiss on his lips, I said, ¡°I love you, Adrian. Please wait for me.¡±

    Then I rushed to the hole and squeezed my body through it beforending outside on the hard ground. The outside world seemed so strange to me now after almost two months inside that dark cave. That wasn¡¯t the time for observation. I broke into a sprint.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I raced through the darkness, struggling to catch my breath. I had managed to escape from the vampire coven, but the burden of my devastating choice weighed heavily on my mind. The fate of my pack and the life of Adrian,  hung in the bnce, leaving me torn between two agonizing options.

    Doubt crept in as my footsteps slowed. I didn¡¯t even know when I had turned into a werewolf and turned back to human. I could already see the grove even though it was miles away.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Should I betray my pack, the family I had grown up with, to save Adrian? Could I really abandon the bonds we shared for the sake of one life? The weight of responsibility crushed me, threatening to break my spirit.

    Tears filled my eyes as I thought about the choices I had to make. I could betray my pack, handing them over to the vampires to save Adrian, but it would cost me my soul. Alternatively, I could leave Adrian behind, protecting my pack from danger, but he would face an uncertain future.

    Why did I have to face this? This made me feel hopeless, because any of the two decisions I ended up making, I knew one party would still be hurt.

    In the gentle moonlight, I closed my eyes, searching for guidance amidst the chaos in my mind. A voice inside me whispered, telling me to trust my instincts and follow my heart. Deep down, I knew sacrificing my pack for one life wasn¡¯t the right path for me. But I couldn¡¯t still let Adrian go¡­he wasn¡¯t just any life or anybody. He was¡­¡±My soulmate.¡± I said breathlessly.

    With a deep sigh, I made my decision. I wouldn¡¯t betray my pack and break their trust for the sake of one person, but I wouldn¡¯t also forsake Adrian. I had already promised him I¡¯d return to save him and I keep my promises.

    Why should Leo give me ultimatums? Why would I have to pick one?

    No, I would kill two birds with one stone.

    As I got closer to the grove, I could see smoke rising high above the skies and the cries and shouts of women, men and children.

    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡±

 Chapter 70

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    As I approached the grove, my heart sank at the sight that greeted me. The once serene and harmonious ce nowy in shambles, scattered with remnants of a fierce battle. Broken branches, destroyed sheds, torn foliage, and the lingering scent of blood filled the air. The training field which I once knew as calming spot now painted a picture of the chaos that had unfolded. I saw a little girl hiding under a dismantled part of the car, shivering in fear and so I went to meet her:

    ¡°Hey, are you alright? Why are you here.¡± I asked softly.

    Her huge blue orbits stared at me, ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the safehouse?¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­mommy is gone¡­¡± and then she pointed at an horrific sight. Her mother wasying in her pool of blood which had already turned ck in colour, and her head was detached from her body. I saw her a bite mark to her neck and her eyes werepletely white. My face contorted in disgust and I held the girl closer to my chest so she couldn¡¯t see it herself, as if she hadn¡¯t seen it before I got there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you safe¡­I¡¯ll get you safe¡­¡± I said tofort her and carried her in my arms as I walked further into my home which was looking so foreign to me now.

    I walked hesitantly into the frontier, my heart pounding with nervousness. Some of the people around who were busy moving objects and bodies turned to me, their faces showing surprise and disbelief. I bumped into someone and realized it was that guard I had tried to seduce that night.

    He looked abashed, as if he just saw a ghost, ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re alive?!¡±

    I looked at him, confused, ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive. Take me to my parents.¡±

    He gulped and nodded several times before escorting me in. Before I entered I saw a maid and called her, ¡°Hey, get her cleaned up and give her food.¡±

    When the maid took the girl in her arms, and they were walking away, it¡¯s as if she told me, ¡°Thank you,¡± as her blue eyes remained on me. That was odd. Little werewolves don¡¯t have the power to do that.

    The guard called back my attention, ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Yes¡­¡±

    I breathed in and then he opened the door.

    Entering the room, I felt a mix of emotions. It had been so long since I saw my parents, and I wondered how they would react.

    My parents who were standing at the front and discussing, immediately shifted their eyes to me. When my mom saw me, her face filled with shock. She took a step back and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Lily? Is it really you?¡± she asked, her voice shaking with a surprise and happiness.

    I couldn¡¯t stop my tears as I ran into her arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Yes, Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± I said softly, relieved. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±

    Dad, overwhelmed with emotions, hurried over and joined our embrace. His voice broke as he spoke to me, ¡°Oh Lily, we thought¡­I thought¡­. oh, my child. You¡¯re finally back and you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°I am, Dad.¡± My mom pulled away, still crying, and I hugged my dad tightly. This was the first time he had ever hugged me like this in front of other people and he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I won¡¯t have been able to forgive myself if anything had happened to you.¡± He wailed.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that, father¡­you¡¯ve trained me to be strong even during adversity. That¡¯s exactly what I was.¡± I drew back and he rubbed my cheeks softly.

    ¡°My dear daughter¡­¡± He said lovingly and wiped thest tear off his cheek.

    ¡°I told you our Lily is strong and she wille back. I told you.¡± My mom said to my dad and kissed my cheek and forehead.

    My dad  told the maids to make sure I had everything I needed. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go and prepare a bath for her. She¡¯s finally back home,¡± he said, his voiceden with happiness.

    Amidst the tears and emotions, I felt a deep sense offort and belonging. Being in their arms again, surrounded by their love, made me realize how much I had longed to see them again, safe, healthy and most importantly, alive. They held me close, whispering words of relief and love, but I could sense their sadness and guilt beneath it all.

    Even though they didn¡¯t say it, I could feel their regret for not showing the same concern for Adrian. They hadn¡¯t cared to ask about him but I didn¡¯t bother mentioning. It hurt, but I chose to keep my thoughts to myself, focusing on our reunion.

    As the maids busied themselves with my needs, embalming my bruises, I was happy that I was truly home.

    My mom¡¯s heart broke when she saw the chain marks around my wrists, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

    ¡°My captor.¡± I said tly and they looked at each other.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Through tears and tight embraces, I gathered myself and began sharing my terrifying journey. I described how the vampires attacked Adrian and I, the hardships I faced, the cruelty of the vampire coven, and the bizzare ns Leo had. Each word carried the weight of my experiences, and my parents and  the pack listened closely, their facial expressions changing with every sentence I spoke.

    ¡°So, Audrey was right?¡± My dad said and I squeezed my face.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked them.

    ¡°That you were attacked and kidnapped by vampires and she was there but wasn¡¯t able to save you.¡±

    As soon as I heard that, I mentally rolled my eyes. She was still up to her evil tricks.

    ¡°No, dad. She was lying to you. Well maybe she guessed right but it was only Adrian, the escorts and I that the vampires attacked that evening. She was deceiving you all.¡± I said with a loud voice.

    ¡°But why would she do that?¡± My mom asked.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s who she is. She¡¯s not to be trusted, father.¡±

    My dad nodded in agreement, ¡°She¡¯s ran away now in escape from banishment so I can believe what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Audrey? Banished? By who? I really had missed much.

    But I had rather rest now and get myself first before I start thinking of what to do next.

    ¡°You should get yourself cleaned up, dear. I¡¯ll talk to the elders about this vampire menace.¡± My father told me before exiting into his room.

    My mom gave me a hug and escorted me to the room.

    Everyone weed me back with open arms, eager to support me in any way they could. Though they hadn¡¯t shown as much concern for Adrian, their love for me remained eminent.

    I soaked in the milk and salt bath made for me and thought about Adrian. I wonder how he¡¯d be fairing there. Who am I kidding? He¡¯s still in aa and that beast called Leo would still be unleashing his anger on him.

    Poor Adrian. I covered my face as tears rolled down. I had abandoned him but I knew it was for the greater cause. I already promised to save him and that, I would do.

    Suddenly, I heard Don¡¯s voice as if he was walking past my room.

    ¡°Don?¡±

 Chapter 71

    After dressing up and filling my stomach with a piece of bread and some veggies, I went on to find out if it was really Don I heard. I asked a guard stationed in the hallway, ¡°Hey, please, is Don really back?¡±

    He looked at me with a nk expression on his face, ¡°Don? Yes, mistress. His room is just downstairs, on the third block.¡±

    I nodded, showing gratitude and turned in the direction he pointed. My chest beat out for some reason. They were so many questions I wanted to ask him. So many ps I wanted to give him. So many answers I wanted from him. So so many things.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I arrived in front of the door and breathed out momentarily. This was it.

    I knocked on the door twice until someone told me toe in.

    When I gently opened the door, I saw him sitting on the chair,  lighting a cigarette. Everything went silent. The cigarette fell from his mouth and he inhaled the smoke making him cough out.

    I slowly closed the door behind me and walked up to him, feeling a heaviness in my heart. I could tell he was shocked and burdened by guilt. He should be. He had made his anger and ego almost turn this grove upside down and made my dad hate Adrian. He should feel guilty, but also, I needed to know why he disappeared.

    He remained silent and we simply stared at eachother. I refused to sit down, well, it wasn¡¯t normal I ever came up to Don for a talk.

    Something about how he was now was, different. He didn¡¯t seem like he would yell curses at me like he would normally do. He seemed more meek and quiet.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to talk to me normally, so I decided to lend him an ear. I stood there quietly, giving him the space he needed to collect his thoughts and find the right words to say.

    His voice shook as he finally spoke, ¡°Lily, I¡­ Are you real? Am I going crazy right now?¡±

    What was he talking about? I was confused. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Are you shocked to see me?¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. My mind is¡­ying tricks on me, again.¡± Heughed hysterically and rubbed his head.

    I looked at him, worried, ¡°No, Don. It¡¯s really me.¡± I held his shoulder but he flinched back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    His eyes shook and he broke down crying, covering his face with his palms. It was really weird seeing him this way. What had really happened to him?

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what happened. I should have protected everyone better. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± His voice broke.

    ¡°What do you mean, Don?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­. I betrayed everyone, because I was pissed¡­I got myself into more than I could handle.¡± His voice was deep but filled with emotions.

    ¡°Just tell me everything, Don. It¡¯s so strange, the way you¡¯re behaving¡­what happened to you? Why did you disappear?¡± I slowly sat down in front of him, ready to listen.

    Maybe he was just faking this act or maybe it was real. I didn¡¯t know. I just decided to give him a listening ear because he had a lot of exining to do.

    He calmed down a bit, and started talking, ¡°The vampires ambushed me while I was on patrol near their territory. That was a day after that saga with you and Adrian.¡± He said with a hint of guilt in his voice but never looked at me directly. ¡°They knew I had information and they wanted to silence me.¡±

    ¡°Information on what?¡±

    He hesitated before speaking, ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me directly but they just wanted me to tell them about the pack and our strategies in battle.¡±

    I pondered for a while and he continued, ¡°They have been amassing their forces to prepare for an all-out attack on the main pack. They had nned to strike during the next blood moon because they believed it would give them an advantage, but the attack never happened.¡±

    The blood moon. I remembered Adrian. Wasn¡¯t that the same night Leo performed the ritual?

    ¡°I was able to escape and that¡¯s when I saw you, but just a glimpse as I was running by a room. I knew you were alive and I tried to tell them but they all thought I was crazy.¡±

    Looking at how he was now, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised they thought he was crazy. His mannerisms had changed a lot too and I doubted if it was the Don I grew up with I was talking to.

    Still, I listened carefully, understanding how sorry he felt. Though I wanted to reassure him, I knew that right now, my role was to offerfort by simply being there to listen.

    ¡°Don,¡± I said gently, ¡°We¡¯re all facing a tough situation, and it¡¯s not just your fault. We need to support each other through this. ming yourself won¡¯t help us now.¡±

    He looked at me with grateful yet sorrowful eyes. ¡°Lily, I¡­ I feel like it¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve not sided with them or said too much, not give too much information because of my life. I let everyone down.¡±

    Sided with them? Did Don side with the vampires? I would have to ask father what he meant by that.

    I reached out and gently put my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don, we¡¯re all in this together. We all make mistakes and sometimes miss things. But thinking about the past won¡¯t change what happened. What matters now is how we move forward and work together to find a solution. We cannot avoid this war at this point. If you gave them any info at all, it doesn¡¯t matter right now. What matters is how we need to counter attack them and protect our people.¡±

    Don took a deep breath, his shoulders drooping. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t change the past, but we can learn from it. I promise to do everything I can to make things right, to protect our pack. I really promise to do better this time¡±

    A small smile appeared on my face as I spoke, ¡°I know you will. And just for the records, I have forgiven you for what happened with Adrian that time.¡±

    He smiled awkwardly and nodded, ¡°Thank you. I know I¡¯ve mistreated you so badly in the past and -¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to bring that up again.¡± I quickly said, ¡°The past is the past. Seeing you now, I can only imagine the kind of torture you had to pass through. They really did break you.¡± I said almost pathetically.

    Don stared down and I rubbed on his shoulder.

    ¡°Thanks for telling me everything.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for listening.¡±

    As our conversation came to a close, a sense of understanding settled between us. Though Don still carried his guilt, I hoped that my words had brought him somefort and reassurance.

    What we needed now was toe together to face themon enemy not to fight ourselves.

    A guard came in and told me my father wanted to speak to me, about something important.

 Chapter 72

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I sat across from my dad, feeling both excited and nervous. He held the journal tightly with a serious and worried expression on. I always felt like he was never going to tell me about that journal but now, the feeling was different. He was finally going to tell me the truth, I sensed it.

    ¡°Father,¡± I said, surprised by his words. ¡°Your journal was stolen? Why would someone want it?¡±

    He paused, taking a deep breath before exining. ¡°Lily, I kept that journal hidden because it has information about our family¡¯s special heritage.¡±

    ¡°What heritage, Father?¡±

    He prolonged each response he gave me, ¡°Wee from a long line of protectors, chosen to fight against the darkness in the realm.¡±

    I pretended to widen my eyes in shock by what he revealed. It wasn¡¯t only me this time ¨C Our entire family had a special purpose? It¡¯s like every day, a new prophecyes in to broaden and furtherplicate the big picture. It was hard to take in all at once.

    ¡°But why would someone steal it, Dad? Who wants to know about our family?¡± I asked.

    He paused, looking directly at me. ¡°There are bad people out there, Lily, dark forces who want to use our power for their own evil ns. They want to control and take advantage of it. That¡¯s why I had to get the journal back, to keep our family¡¯s legacy safe.¡±

    I sat there, stunned by his words. It was hard to believe all of this, but I knew he was telling me the truth. We had to protect our family and face the darkness together.

    My heart raced as his words sank in. Our family, part of a long line of protectors? It felt overwhelming, almost too much to understand. Now my dad had just added anotheryer ofplexity to my life, there was nothing else to be said that would shock me from that moment on.

    The seriousness of the situation resonated with me, sending a chill down my spine. It had be almost a normal thing to realise that there were people plotting against us, threatening everything that mattered to me. But, I had to act the innocent daughter so my father wouldn¡¯t catch up to me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around all of this, Father,¡± I finally managed to whisper. ¡°Our family, our purpose?¡­ It¡¯s a lot to take in at once.¡±

    He reached across the table, his hand gently resting on mine. ¡°I know, Lily. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just telling you now¡­¡±

    ¡°But why, Father? Why didn¡¯t you tell me this a long time ago? I remember always being so curious about our family and lineage and anytime I¡¯d ask a question about it, you¡¯d not answer me. Why?¡±

    ¡°It just had to be that way.¡± He said, ¡°Now, you¡¯vee of age and the fate of the realm is in danger, there¡¯s no better time to reveal this to you. Your great grandfather, my father and your father ¨C we all were protectors of this pack and realm and you¡¯re next in line. This journal has made me understand so many things about our history and our future. I have spent decades trying to uncover all the secrets of this journal but it¡¯s just been close to impossible for me. But you, Lily¡­you have a very great destiny ahead of you. With the stars and moon aligned, your destiny has been predicted to be great. You will need this journal and that¡¯s why I want you to have it.¡±

    I was stunned. My father wanted to actually give this to me. The sincerity in his voice shocked me.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He stretched out his right hand and ced the journal on myp. I could immediately feel it¡¯s energy on me. ¡°This book is of great power and use to those who use it for good, but when it gets into the hands of the evil minded, it would cause great destruction. I have told Jaxon that if anything happens to me, he is to be the one to guard it with his life,¡± the mention of Jaxon caught me unaware, ¡°but before that, I want you to have it and learn as much as you can from it. It will be of great help to you.¡± He said and smiled faintly to me.

    Why did it feel like my dad was saying hisst words to me?

    Out of impulse, I hugged him, ¡°No, Father. You¡¯re not going anywhere¡­¡±

    He sat me down back and looked into my eyes, ¡°Not now, but soon. Have this journal and study it well, Lily.¡±

    ¡°I will, Father, but¡­nothing will happen to you.¡±

    He touched my face softly, ¡°How I wish that would be so.¡±

    There was silence in the room then he spoke again,

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to bear, I know, but we have each other now. We¡¯ll face these challenges together, just like our ancestors did before us. We¡¯re stronger than we realize. You have more people who¡¯ll be ready to die for you and our home.¡± He said with a glint of tear in his eyes.

    A mix of emotions swirled within me-fear, uncertainty, but also subtle determination. I nodded, squeezing my father¡¯s hand and looking at the journal now on myp, in my possession.

    For the first time, I felt my dad regarded me as an adult. This journal I had always wanted to study was now mine to do so with.

    But I felt a looming threat of death over my father¡¯s life, mostly because of the way he addressed me or maybe it was just me.

    As I walked back to my room, I opened the journal and ran my finger over the words.

    ~~

    Audrey was seen feeling the interceptory energy and cursed under her breathe when she realised it was, ¡°Lily¡­.¡± She grunted and smashed a rock beneath her feet.

    ???????????N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ever since I got back, things had drastically changed in the grove. I get it was because of the war that was brooding but the atmosphere and mood was just different and unfamiliar to me. It felt like home but also didn¡¯t feel like home.

    One afternoon, we all gathered together, preparing for the uing battle. Jaxon led and gave orders to the warriors. I watched from afar, feeling a heavy sadness. My friendship with Jaxon had also drastically changed as we grew more distant and our paths diverged. I felt we would never be the same friends as we were just a few months back. So many things had happened and so many things had not been spoken.

    When he was polishing his armoury, I approached him cautiously, ¡°Hi, Jaxon.¡±

    He barely looked at me, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you look at me? We used to be so close so what happened?¡±

    Jaxon nced briefly at me, then turned away, his voice cold. ¡°There are bigger things to focus on now, Lily. We can¡¯t get distracted. Our pack¡¯s survival is at stake.¡±

    I felt hurt by his words. Why was he ignoring and distancing himself from me? Was he feeling guilty or just hurt? I had hoped for understanding from him but all he gave me was a cold shoulder. Even if he told me he was too focused on the pack, I knew he was just trying not to say the truth. I knew he was dedicated to his role but he¡¯s not telling me everything.

    As he was about to leave I held his arm, ¡°Jaxon, I know the past months have been rough on all of us but I can¡¯t bare to see us grow apart. I know you¡¯re not telling me everything¡­please, talk to me.¡± I begged him.

    He faced me and a cold expression was on his face, ¡°Lily, I just think it¡¯ll be better if we don¡¯t talk to each other again.¡±

    My mouth dropped, ¡°What? Why? And why would you decide that?¡±

    ¡°It will better if it was that way.¡±

    ¡°How?! What hase over you, Jaxon? I almost got killed in the hands of vampires in the span of two months and I managed to escape. Everyone¡¯s weed me except you, you I thought was my closest friend. You¡¯ve been ignoring me and now you¡¯re telling me we shouldn¡¯t talk to each other again? What is wrong with you?!¡± I realised the people around were looking at us so I sighed and bit my lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry, but it just has to be this way.¡± His eyes betrayed him at that moment. I could tell he was saying what he did not want to out of his own will. His words hurt me.

    He turned to leave, ¡°Jaxon?¡­¡± But I couldn¡¯t stop him this time. He was gone.

    Perplexed at what just happened, I sat on the grass. What hade over him? Why was he treating me this way? I didn¡¯t know when next I¡¯d see Adrian, and Sarah also wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found¡­ now also, I¡¯d lost my closest friend since childhood. It¡¯s like everyone I cared about was leaving me one by one.

    Why?

    I covered my ears with my hands as I tried to steady my breathing, trying to understand why Jaxon was behaving like that towards me. It hurt, it hurt so bad.

    I was able to get up and get myself together. I needed to go find someone to talk to. I needed to find Sarah.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV ~

    Jaxon kicked the table down with all the anger he had welling up in him. He punched the well continuously till blood started dripping out of his fingers.

    Someone entered the changing room and was shocked to see Jaxon in that state, ¡°Jaxon, what¡¯s up with you?¡±

    One re from Jaxon and he excused himself.

    Jaxon copsed onto the bench and covered his face with his bloody hands. He¡¯d hurt her. He knew he hurt her with his words. He didn¡¯t have a choice. When he saw her for the first time the day before and word had spread that she was back, he couldn¡¯t believe it himself. He was unable to talk or move. So many emotions dribbled in his mind.

    But instead of taking her in his arms, all he did was keep his distance and ignore her existence, in a bid to protect her. Fuck that!

    ¡°How the hell am I protecting her by ignoring her?! How does that even make sense?!¡± He screamed his lungs out. He was asking himself but he knew the answer. The farther Lily stayed away from him, the less likely she¡¯d be to get in trouble because of his hidden ns. Knowing more about him meant danger for her. It was best she¡¯d stay away.

    Also, he knew she was his weakness. If his father found out about this, he wouldn¡¯t waste any time to tell him to eliminate her, though he hoped it never came to that. No weaknesses, no distractions.

    ¡°Fuck it!¡±

    Sometimes he was tired of everything he was doing. Was his father really doing the right thing? In the end, what would it amount to? He didn¡¯t try to question this but at the expense of Lily¡¯s life, he did.

    He felt stupid that it took him till that time to realise he loved Lily. Stupid Jaxon. He knew very well Lily was in love with Adrian and that pained him more.

    But he just wanted her to be safe.

    As the sound of drums echoed around the walls, a feeling of urgency spread through the grove. Jaxon knew he had to prepare himself for the tough times ahead. He knew the journey ahead was uncertain and would involve sacrifices. Yet, even in the midst of the growing darkness that threatened to consume him, he held onto a small flicker of hope.

    Casting aside his personal battles, he set outside to face his duty.

    No distractions, no weaknesses, no Lily. That would be best.

 Chapter 73

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I had been running for almost thirty-nine minutes and I didn¡¯t know particrly why I was running. I was just super anxious to see Sarah. A maid told me she had gone to visit Aunt Belinda and hadn¡¯t return since then so I had better let her know I was back.

    My heart raced as I arrived at Aunt Belinda¡¯s all too familiar cottage. I felt a strong apprehension that I would get something more from this visit. I noticed a bike parked by her herbal garden. It wasn¡¯t there thest time I visited with Sarah.

    I knocked on the door, feeling anxious inside, and it opened to reveal Aunt Belinda. Aunt Belinda¡¯s jaw dropped as she set her eyes on me, ¡°Lily¡­Lily, my dear¡­¡±

    She grabbed me into a tight embrace and almost choked me with her love, ¡°Aunt Belinda¡­you¡¯re.. choking¡­m¡­¡±

    When she let me go, her eyes were already filled with tears, ¡°Oh Lily¡­you¡¯re alright. I was so darn worried!¡± She squeezed my cheeks and I held her hands away.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not 5 anymore¡­ and of course, I¡¯m fine. Why were you scared?¡± I teased her.

    ¡°Oh, stop that. The entire pack was scared. We all went out looking for you.¡±

    I widened my eyes, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Oh goodness. You¡¯re alright¡­¡± She was already beaming with joy but then she frowned slightly, ¡°What about.. your other friend that went with you?¡±

    Other friend? Then I realised she was referring to, ¡°Adrian?¡­ he¡­couldn¡¯t make it.¡± I looked down so she couldn¡¯t see the sad expression on my face.

    ¡°Oh, poor thing. He¡¯ll be alright.¡± She rubbed my arms and I nodded and smiled at her.

    ¡°He will¡­¡±

    I stepped inside, my breath catching in my throat, and patted away the sweat on my forehead..

    ¡°Would you want some coffee? You look like you¡¯ve been running a mile.¡± Aunt Belinda said softly.

    ¡°I have, Aunt. I¡¯m here to see Sarah.¡± I looked around, ¡°but she doesn seem to be here with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The way she said ¡®oh¡¯ made me know something was up.

    ¡°Why ¡®Oh¡¯, Aunt? Is she okay? Has anything happened?¡±

    ¡°No, no, dear. She¡¯s alright. Her and Theo have gone on a¡­ little adventure.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, ¡°Adventure? I don¡¯t understand, Aunt. Please exin everything to me?¡±

    ¡°At leaste in and sit first.¡±

    I reluctantly sat on a chair and she sat opposite me, on an armed one.

    ¡°So Theo came and told us he was rescued by ck Healers¡­¡± Those people? ¡°I believe you know them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°They told him a lot of things, some he¡¯ll tell you when you get to him, but most importantly they gave him very important information about something very important.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity, ¡°About what, Aunt?¡±

    Aunt Belinda took a deep breath, ¡°They have the key to find the ring of Lythian,¡± she exined, and my eyes widened. ¡°It has the power to help us in our fight against the vampires.¡±

    My eyes widened even more as I began to take in what I had just heard. ¡°The ring of Lythian,¡± I whispered, my voice a mix of awe and worry. ¡°How did they¡­who? But where did they go? How can I find them?¡±

    Aunt Belinda continued, ¡°I told you it was the ck Healers who gave Theo the key.¡±

    ¡°But why Theo?¡±

    ¡°He will tell you himself, but I remember him saying he was to give the key to the chosen one who will retrieve the ring.¡±

    I gulped when I heard this and a bead of sweat trickled down my temple. I hoped it wasn¡¯t me she was referring to. It couldn¡¯t be Adrian since he was in custody and Adrian told me I was also ¡°the chosen one¡±, then it had to be ¡­me? Oh no. I wasn¡¯t ready to find any ring of Lythian.

    My mind had wandered far off before I heard her voice again. ¡°They set off on a journey to find the ring,¡± she revealed. ¡°They already have a clue to its location.¡±

    Many questions ran through my head, ¡°Do you have any idea as to where they may have gone to?

    ¡°The Forbidden Forest.¡± She said with a hushed tone.

    The way she said it sent chills down my spine. I knew very well what that ce was. They sang it to us in bedtime stories, including my mom who sang it to me everyday during my toddler years.

    I could still remember the rhyme:

    In the Forbidden Forest, shadows creep,

    Where secrets hide and legends seep.

    The thing of old, lost in the deep,

    A mystical treasure, its power to keep.

    Whispers of magic, through branches they sing,

    Beware, young ones, of the forest¡¯s sting.

    The memory irked me.

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s face softened despite the gravity of what she said, ¡°My dear, they went to the old ruins deep in the Forbidden Forest,¡± she revealed with a steady voice. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous ce, but I believe they will be sessful if they find the chosen one soon enough.¡±

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡±

    Aunt Belinda shook her head, ¡°We won¡¯t want to think about that.¡±

    I made my decision immediately. I needed to go find them ¨C I was the chosen one after all, but they didn¡¯t know, yet. Aunt Belinda didn¡¯t know too, and it would stay that way for now.

    I stood and she was surprised, ¡°Are you leaving? But you just arrived.¡±

    ¡°No, Aunt, I¡¯m going after Sarah and Theo.¡±

    She scoffed, ¡°Have you lost your mind? What will make you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my friends. They need me.¡±

    ¡°No, Lily. They need the chosen one.¡± Em, yeah, I am the chosen one, Aunt. ¡°You just barely escaped from vampires and now you want to skip into the Forbidden Forest? I was very adventurous in my prime but not to your level!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I know you¡¯re worried about me but I need to be with them. Remember I was the first person to bring back the topic of the ring¡­now I know it actually exists, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fair I go see?¡±

    ¡°It is dangerous, Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that but Sarah and Theo also know that, yet they¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°They were sent Lily. Theirs is different.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I have to go.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to anyone, do you?¡± I smirked at her and she rolled her eyes. ¡°What will you tell your parents?¡±

    ¡°You mean what will you tell my parents¡­¡±

    ¡°No way, Lily. I won¡¯t lie on your behalf¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunt, please. Pretty please?¡± I gave her the puppy eyes until she scoffed again.

    ¡°sted heavens¡­ you¡¯ll be the end of me, Lily. Fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I hugged her.

    ¡°I have to get going now.¡±

    ¡°Now?!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been gone for days, haven¡¯t they? I need to catch up to them. Time is running out.¡±

    I wanted to rush out but she stopped me, ¡°Wait Lily.¡± She held my hand, ¡°Please be careful, dear. I have been to the forest only once and it isn¡¯t for the weak of heart. Stick together, trust your instincts and draw strength from within. You are meant for greatness, my dear. Come back safe, okay?¡±

    ¡°I will, Aunt. Thanks once again.¡± After onest hug, I bolted out the door but didn¡¯t forget one thing.

    ¡°Aunt, can I borrow your bike?¡± I showed all my teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine anyway.¡± She sighed and waved her hand at me.

    I mounted the bike and turned on the engine.

    ¡°Good luck dear!¡± Aunt Belinda waved goodbye to me as I justled through the thick trees and eerie quiet, my mind solely on one thing.

    ¡°I need to find the ring.¡±

    ???????????????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    As Audrey was being pushed by the vampires to the dark room, her heart raced and she struggled to calm her nerves. She knew why she came here and she knew what she came to do. She wandered how this vampire lord would look like and how well she¡¯d trap him within her finger tips.

    The atmosphere was tense as she stood in front of Leo, taking his fullposure in. He was considerably handsome for a vampire and Leo thought the same; she was rather sexy for a werewolf. They  stared at each other intensely, their eyes showing both interest and doubt simultaneously.

    Leo, raising an eyebrow, said, ¡°Well, well, what could a sexy wolf like you be doing wandering around the boundary of our territory?¡±

    Audrey held her chin high even though her hands were binded behind her, ¡°Not what you¡¯re thinking it is. I came alone.¡±

    Eyeing her more, he walked closer to her and then around her, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what a spy would say, isn¡¯t it boys?¡±

    The vampiresughed aloud and Audrey sneered at them, wanting to gauge their intestines out.

    ¡°If I was a spy, you¡¯d be dead by now, Leo.¡± Audrey smirked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    They all stoppedughing, including Leo. He walked to her side and took a chunk of her hair, ¡°So you¡¯re the feisty one?¡± Heughed to himself and red at one of his men, ¡°Why did you tell her my name?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t, sir, I swear¡­noone did.¡± He stuttered.

    Leo rushed to him and grabbed his neck, pulling him up, his already pale face bing paler.

    ¡°Spare the rat. Noone told me your name, I already knew.¡± Audrey spoke and Leo shifted his gaze to hers. He threw the vampire to the floor and walked to her front.

    ¡°What are you?¡± He narrowed his eyes at her.

    ¡°Your answer.¡± She replied looking back at him.

    He stared at her intently, ¡°My answer to what?¡±

    ¡°Every thing you¡¯ve always pondered about. How you¡¯ll destroy the pack, how you¡¯ll conquer the four realms, how you¡¯ll be the most feared of them all¡­¡±

    He grabbed her throat and set his fangs to her neck, ¡°How do you know I want the answers to that?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­you¡¯re still listening to me¡­right now.¡± She said with a choked voice and Leo let her go.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Audrey, keeping her voice steady, said, ¡°I came to offer you a proposition, A chance for us to work together and achieve our goals.¡±

    Leo¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, his fangs gleaming in the dim light. He went back to his seat. Leaning back in his chair, he replied, ¡± Oh? And what goals might those be, wolf?¡±

    Audrey said, meeting his gaze with determination. ¡°Everything I just said. Power. Control. The fulfillment of our darkest desires. I also know you seek the ring of Lythian, the key to unimaginable power, and I have information that can lead us to it.¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, his interest piqued by Audrey¡¯s words, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because you sent one of your vampires to get the journal to find it. I saw everything.¡±

    Leo leaned forward, his voiceced with intrigue, ¡°You have my attention. Speak.¡±

    Audrey straightened up, and lowered her voice, ¡°I have discovered the location of the ring. It lies hidden in the ancient ruins of the Forbidden Forest, waiting to be imed by those who possess the strength and cunning to seize it. With my knowledge and your resources, we can get it together.¡±

    Leo looked at Audrey, thinking about what she had proposed. He thought hard, considering the good things that coulde from joining forces with a seemingly powerful female werewolf, even though they were enemies of his kind. He thought about the dangers too, trying to bnce everything in his mind. Why was she proposing to help him? Who was she really? Was she even a werewolf to begin with or a witch or a seer of some sort?

    Leo smirked, ¡°And what do you gain from this? Why should I trust you?

    Audrey met his gaze unwaveringly, ¡°I had to travel a long while before I found your sanctuary. I have heard so much about you, so much I know our goals align. The power of the ring can grant us both what we desire most. Together, we can reshape this world to our liking, ruling over it with an iron fist.¡±

    A spark of interest lit up Leo¡¯s eyes as he thought about Audrey¡¯s suggestion. He was someone who never missed a chance and was always willing to take careful risks to gain more power. Could this woman be the one who held the key to unlocking the greatest power he sought?

    ¡°That is riching from a werewolf¡¯s tongue. Very very interesting¡­a woman you are.¡±

    ¡°And there are certainly more things I have that will interest you.¡± She said seductively and exposed one of herps bare, immediately catching his attention.

    Leo leaned back, a smirk ying on his lips, ¡°Very well. I will entertain your proposition. But remember, this. One false move, and your fate will be sealed.¡±

    Audrey nodded, a flicker of anticipation shining in her eyes, ¡°I understand. ying you for a fool is like showing my naked ass to the devil. I know better than that.¡± But that was exactly what she nned to do.

    Leo, too bewildered and amused by her let out a charmingugh. His men were too surprised to even follow in his suit.

    ¡°I really like this one¡­¡±

    Audrey set her eyes down as he rose up slowly.

    ¡°Put her in the cage. When I finalise my decision, I¡¯ll send for you.¡± He waved his hands and Audrey was dragged away.

    Little by little, her n was working just perfectly.

 Chapter 74

    ~THEO¡¯S POV~

    As Sarah and I walked through the thick forest, our steps hastened by the second. The air grew thick with mystery and danger and an ominous presence hung over the ancient trees. Shadows danced among the twisted branches, whispering secrets that sent a chill through my bones. The forest was abyrinth of towering trees, their gnarled roots snaking through the dark undergrowth.

    We were aware that mysterious creatures lurked in the shadows with their eyes gleaming with untamed wildness and ready to pounce on us if we make the mistake of wanting to rest for a night. This was why we¡¯d been awake and walking for four days straight.

    Each step felt like a daring venture into the unknown, still, a vibrant curiosity drove me forward. This Forbidden Forest held secrets and I was determined to uncover them, but most importantly, we had to find the ring.

    ¡°Theo, your leg!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice alerted me to a nt root on the ground, a step from where I was, which opened it¡¯s mouth as if it wanted to swallow my leg and spit out my bones.

    I roughly carried my dagger out and slit it¡¯s head into two, making it let out a deafening squeal.

    ¡°It¡¯s like everything in this forest is alive.¡± I grunted and Sarah dragged me away from it. With two more jumps, we were able to make it to the ¡°drynd¡± and I also noticed we had been walking on a muddy terrain for quite a while.

    ¡°No thank you?¡± Sarah folded her arms and bent her hips sideways, pouting at me.

    ¡°Oh, thanks¡­.¡±

    She smiled to herself and pointed at the distance.

    ¡°Look, I can see some towers¡­¡±

    The scorching sunlight didn¡¯t allow me see it well so I had to cover my eyes with my hand till I saw a 10-feet tower, the shape of a man, standing far away from where we stood. ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s huge, right?¡±

    ¡°Looks like a sculpture of a god.¡±

    ¡°Maybe cus it is¡­¡± She looked at me with a cheeky expression and then continued walking. I looked at her for a while before following behind.

    During this journey, it wasn¡¯t strange Sarah and I were getting closer, not only to eachother but to our goal, and it made our bond stronger. I had never seen her in this light ¨C well, she¡¯s not been too open with me and I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly talk to her ever since she came to the grove and thenter moved in.

    To be honest, I never noticed her. She just seemed to be so carefree and devoid of any worries and maturity. I¡¯m not particrly attracted to girls like that.

    But the Sarah I¡¯d been traveling with now for the past four days¡­I never knew she could be sober and, not loud.

    I looked at her and her eyes showed the same determination as mine. Her dedication to our mission made me even more encouraged. She did want this as much as I did, though I¡¯d never asked her why.

    ¡°Look, Theo. There¡¯s a cave nearby.¡± She said excitedly, ¡°We can finally rest.¡± She bent, ced her hands on her knees and tried to catch a breath.

    I examined the cave from afar but I didn¡¯t feel it would be a wise decision to rest in a random cave. What if it was a trap?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea if we rest there, in a random cave in this kind of forest.¡± I said brashly.

    She frowned at me, ¡°Why? We¡¯ve almost reached the entrance to the Wailing Woods¡­the cave doesn¡¯t look too huge.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t still think-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for days, Theo. I can barely move again. If you¡¯re not resting, then I am.¡± She stubbornly marched into the cave and I tried to call her back.

    ¡°Sarah! This is not a good idea!¡± I called out to her but she didn¡¯t stop. I ran to meet her and held her hand, then turned her to meet my gaze, ¡°This is not the ce to be stubborn! We don¡¯t know what lurks in the shadows or in that cave. We will get sleep when we reach our destination.¡± I peered into her eyes which were now shaking in anger.

    She pushed me back, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what to do! I¡¯m not a warrior like you who¡¯s been trained to go on days without food or sleep.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­I came along because I wanted to.¡±

    ¡°But now you can¡¯t handle the pressure?¡± I grimaced.

    She winced, ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t wanna get angry with you. Just let me rest here for god sake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡± I said softly.

    She looked at me, contemting, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to look out for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are we a team?¡±

    ¡°Who says we are?¡± She said and rolled her eyes.

    I sighed and massaged my temple, ¡°Look, we won¡¯t make any progress if we keep arguing like this.¡± She looked aside, ¡°Fine, just for tonight.¡±

    She sharply turned to me and beamed with a smile, ¡°I was going to stay anyway¡­really.¡± She smirked at me and entered the cave.

    I nced at her and shook my head before entering also.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    I already made a campfire and we sat on opposite rocks. I then helped made a bed to sleep on which she went toy on. I stared at her. I would never know what goes on in her head. She turned to the other side and our eyes met. I quickly faced the fire. I nced at her again and she was still looking.

    So, I asked, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°How could you tell?¡± She said sarcastically and got up then walked to sit opposite me, my eyes still on her. I noticed she felt cold so I offered her my nket and jacket to keep warm.

    She smiled softly, ¡°Gentleman enough?¡±

    I rolled my eyes and smiled back.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I nodded. She continued staring into the fire whilst I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.

    She noticed and met my eyes, ¡°Why have you been staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Like how?¡±

    ¡°Like now?¡­¡±

    I shook my head slightly and smiled to myself, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t realise how beautiful you looked until¡­¡±

    Then I stopped when I saw her facial expression change.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t meant it that way. Well, I do but¡­¡± as I tried to find the right words to say, I gesticted with my hands, ¡°¡­ not the way you¡¯re thinking. I mean I do mean it but not really, but-¡±

    She started giggling, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Theo.¡±

    I sighed in embarrassment, ¡°I hope you understand me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± She nodded and smiled back at me.

    I really hadn¡¯t noticed how beautiful her facial features were. Her blonde hair, her dreamy blue eyes and how it sparkled as she looked into the fire¡­she was a very pretty girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She finally said without looking away from the fire.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Theo¡­¡± She then faced me.

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    Her lips formed a line, ¡°About everything you can possibly think about now. The war, finding the ring, my friends¡­my future¡­what¡¯s it all gonnae to? It¡¯s so uncertain.¡± She rubbed her arms for warmth.

    I adjusted in my seat, not really knowing how to answer her, ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about my parents, you know. The only memory I have about my childhood is being in the grove. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve known. Watching it crumble right before my eyes¡­¡± my voice broke a little and she noticed, ¡°I can¡¯t describe the feeling. But I know, I won¡¯t sit and let those vampires destroy what I¡¯ve know all my life. I won¡¯t let fear get the best of me. Not now, not ever.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not much of a soothing talker are you?¡± She said, teasing me, and I shook my head in response.

    For some reason she walked over to me and sat beside me, on the same rock. The heat I felt between us only grew more intense. I kept on throwing little stones to the fire and she kept on warming herself. The silence between us was calming but carried anticipation.

    I knew she could feel it and I felt she knew what she was doing when she began shifting closer to me, not saying anything, but saying just one thing with her body movements.

    I stopped what I was doing for a second and she did too.

    When she turned to me, ¡°Theo¡­,¡± something else took over me and I caught her lips mine. My throat went dry as I felt her softness in my mouth. My hands pulled her face closer to me and I felt her hands trying to grapple the clothing on my chest.

    Then she carefully pushed me back, her lips swollen and her face hot and red, ¡°Theo¡­¡± she sounded bbergasted and I immediately felt like punching myself.

    I had misunderstood her advances. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry, I thought¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± I bent and looked away. That ended awkwardly.

    She breathed out again before standing up and going to rest on the bed, again.

    How could I have been so foolish? What did I think I was doing? I threw another rock farther into the bushes and swore under my breath. Now she¡¯d think I¡¯m a pervert and not feelfortable around me. Great.

    She turned on her bed, obviously unable to sleep ¨C why would she? She¡¯d think I¡¯d pounce on her any second now. She continued to turn till she finally sat up and looked squarely at me, desire and hunger in her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t try to decipher what she was trying to tell me this time, so I just stared back at her. She stood up and walked back to sit beside me.

    I wanted to say something so I turned to face her and she was the one who took my lips into hers this time. She held my face with her hands and pressed her lips into mine, as if letting out all the steam she had building in her body. I pulled her waist closer to me and ran my hand up her back making her moan into my mouth.

    She then pulled away again and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Standing up, our bodies still raw from what just happened, she went back to sleep.

    I steadied my breathing and stared down at her. Sooner thanter, she fell back asleep. When I started to believe I was understanding her, she just had to throw me off like that. I had no words. I touched my lips, the moistness from our kiss still making my head swoon. Why did she make me feel this way? It was so confusing ¨C and also very distracting.

    I had to focus on what we came for. I led her on to this. I kissed her first. I decided to apologize to her first thing in the morning so it won¡¯t get in the way again. I didn¡¯t want things to be suddenly awkward between us.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides, I¡¯m just getting to start to know her.

    Yet, she really tasted so good.

 Chapter 75

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I had been in the mercy of this forest for about a day and I was already drained. The spooky quiet wrapped around me, and all my sense of security left me. Even using a motorcycle to navigate my way in these bushes were the least of my assurances that I¡¯d make it in time to help retrieve the ring. The thick trees blocked the sunlight, making everything look gloomy. The air smelled earthy and rotten, reminding me of the secrets hidden in this old ce our mothers always sung to us about. It was actually true.

    My senses were on high alert and fear and determination battled inside me. Every sound, like leaves rustling or an owl hooting far away, made my heart race, but I kept going. Alone¡­. I wished I had went with someone. I wished I was with Adrian. The thought of him always made me feel sad and hopeful at the same time.

    The darkness that came with the night seemed to whisper, warning me about the dangers hiding in the shadows. I had continued to search for Sarah and Theo, being careful with each step and looking around for any signs of them.

    At a point, I got down from my bike when I felt it¡¯s fuel had almost finished and pushed it along as I was walking. The twisted branches of the gnawy trees reached out like they were teasing me, and the tangled nts threatened to trap my feet. I had never been more anxious than I was at that moment. I could only worry about what happened to Sarah and Theo and the dangers in this strange forest. Did it have magical creatures? More vampires? Or stupid talking trees? Oh, I dreaded that the most.

    Those stupid trees. The more I walked, the more I felt them looking at me, taunting me. The forest yed tricks on my mind, with the trees moving and changing, almost like they were teasing me for my desperate search. Time felt weird. Every minute stretched longer, making me feel more alone and desperate. But I refused to let despair take over.

    I needed to call out their names. Maybe if they were near, they¡¯d hear me.

    ¡°Sarah! Theo! Sarah!¡± My voice echoed round the forest back to me.

    I continued to call out their names, but my voice got swallowed by the heavy silence. I held to the belief that I would find them, that the forest would let them go and let me find them, as if this Forbidden Forest was a Friendly Facade. I scoffed at my own sarcasm. No matter what, I had to keep going.

    Hours passed, like I knew if they were really hours, and finally, I saw some hope.

    ¡°Statues or¡­¡± They were huge tall pirs of rock that looked like statues. They looked pretty intimidating from afar so I wondered how they¡¯d look upclose. At least, I knew I was making progress.

    I decided to ditch the bike and leave it by a tree. It was slowing down my pace and draining my energy. I kept it with the helmet and continued walking alone with my backpack. Suddenly, I felt it. That very sick presence that was only apanied by¡­vampires! A whole bunch of blood sucking creatures that looked like birds appeared, their sharp teeth shining in the half moon¡¯s glow.

    Fear spread through my blood, but I noticed they weren¡¯t after me. They were after two people running in front of me.

    I looked closer and saw the tint of a girl¡¯s hair, Sarah! I found them! Sarah and Theo! They were both running away from the creatures and Theo tried to fight them off one by one but they were clearly outnumbered.

    Out of impulse, I sprinted after them. The size of the beasts were scary but I refused to let it control me. With confidence burning in my chest, I lunged at the first beast, my ws shing through the air. Surprising them gave me an advantage of catching them off guard. The beasts scattered the formation they used to chase after Sarah and Theo and more and more of them started turning their attention to me.

    Sarah had already gotten into hiding while Theo stood in front of her, fighting off any beast that lunged at them.

    I thought of what to do. I had no weapons except my ws which were transformed for no reason. I needed to summon this Guardian energy in me. I breathed in carefully, concentrating on the powering out from me. Five of the creatures came quickly at me to attack me but as soon as I looked up with my golden eyes which were now shining with a blinding glow, they immediately disintegrated into ash. The others who saw this scurried back in fear. Ished out my hands and a dozen more met the same fate. The creatures started realising the danger and slowly but surely, they flew back into the woods.

    I looked at my hands, the lines appearing just like current. A surge of power coursed through me, electrifying every fiber of my being. It was like a current, fierce and untamed, flowing through my veins. In that moment, I felt unstoppable and invincible. The energy radiated from within, filling me with a renewed sense of strength and purpose. It was both exhrating and overwhelming, like a wild storm raging inside me. With each surge, I embraced the untapped potential within, unleashing a force that defied all sense. In that moment, I felt like a she-god¡­ I really liked it.

    But as the power flowed through me ¨C the electric current running through my veins ¨C I struggled to control it. The raw energy consumed me and started to overwhelm my senses. I desperately fought against its pull, trying to ram it in, but it proved too much.

    Just when I thought I would be lost to its intoxicating grip, I heard Sarah¡¯s voice. Her warm and familiar voice cut through the chaos going on in my body and mind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lily? Oh Lily!¡±

    I was brought back to reality. I regained control and the power subsided as I refocused my thoughts.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Sarah eximed, her voice trembling with surprise and happiness. She hurried towards me and wrapped me in a tight hug. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you! We thought¡­ we thought we lost you.¡±

    Tears filled my eyes as I held onto Sarah, feeling her warmth and our strong bond after such a long time. ¡°I thought the same,¡± I whispered, ¡°But I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m alive.¡±

    I pulled back, examining her face as she did mine. She and Theo looked so exhausted.

    ¡°I will fucking kill you if you do any stupid shit like that to me again, Li!¡± Sarah said with teary eyes and I chuckled.

    ¡°I got kidnapped, Sarah. I didn¡¯t technically do the shit.¡±

    She hugged me once again and I didn¡¯tin, ¡°Still. Do you know how worried I was? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re okay¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew you always loved me but not that much¡­¡± I teased her.

    She pulled away and dragged my ear, ¡°Hell, I do! Seriously, don¡¯t ever go missing like that on me like that.. geez! Two goddamn months! Look how starved you look¡­¡±

    ¡°See who¡¯s talking, you guys look exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Cause we¡¯ve not slept for days.¡± Theo joined us, ¡°It¡¯s nice to know you¡¯re okay, Lily.¡± He looked at us, ¡°What happened to you, Lily? We were sent to rescue you but, we were attacked on the way.¡±

    I took a deep breath, memories of my capture flooding my mind. ¡°You too?¡­ well, I was captured by the vampire n,¡± I admitted, my voice shaking a bit. ¡°They kept me prisoner and did dark experiments on me. But I managed to escape.¡±

    Sarah held onto my arm tighter as her eyes shook, ¡°We¡¯ll make them pay for what they did,¡± she vowed with a strong voice. ¡°They won¡¯t hurt any of us again without paying for it dearly.¡±

    Theo asked softly, ¡°What about Adrian?¡±

    I forgot. Adrian and Theo were roommates¡­and buddies. I was happy for once someone asked about him but it only made me feel bad.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t follow me. He was badly hurt.¡± I looked down and Sarah held me. Theo also looked away, disturbed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find a way to escape very soon too.¡± Sarah assured me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will.¡± I smiled back.

    Lightening the mood, Theo looked at me with gratitude and asked. ¡°You saved us,¡± he said, genuinely grateful. ¡°We were about to be attacked by those weird looking creatures, and then you came in, like a guardian angel.¡±

    A bittersweet smile formed on my lips as I thought about his words. ¡°I¡¯m no angel,¡± I replied sadly. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to either of you.¡±

    ¡°But I saw what you did back there. You legit glowed up like a guardian angel and turned some of them into ashes. How did you do that?¡± Theo said and Sarah and I looked at eachother.

    Yeah, he didn¡¯t know. Now he¡¯d seen it, there was no need hiding anything again. I¡¯d have to tell him since we were on this journey together.

    Sarah spoke for me, ¡°She¡¯ll have enough time to talk about that to uster, Theo. She needs some rest.¡±

    I smiled at her gratefully, ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, but why are you here, Lily? Have you gone mad?! Did you really follow us?¡± Sarahshed out at me.

    ¡°Calm down¡­you¡¯re behaving like Aunt Belinda.¡± I dug my hand into my bag pack and brought out the journal, ¡°You guys need this to get the ring, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sarah and Theo exchanged a nce, ¡°I guess so. Theo was already given a box by¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ Aunt told me everything. That¡¯s why I decided to hurry here.¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t still met the chosen one. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to know how to put all these things together to get the ring.¡± Theo said and kicked a stick.

    I didn¡¯t want to tell either of them that I was the chosen one. Even saying it to myself in my head felt cliche and weird. I would just offer to follow them and see what happens.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t continue.¡±

    ¡°We know, we won¡¯t stop¡­ but we¡¯re almost at the Wailing Woods¡­without the chosen one, it¡¯ll be futile.¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first get there, then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    They both nodded.

    I nced at them, feeling a strong connection and a shared goal. ¡°We need to keep going. The Lythian ring is waiting for us, and it holds the power to restore bnce to our world. Even if it¡¯s uncertain we¡¯d get it, it¡¯s better to try.¡±

    Cautiously, we treaded through the thick underbrush, our steps light and our voices low. Under the pale moonlight, the dark forest came alive with danger. Sarah, Theo, and I had a mission, a quest to find the hidden ring of Lythian. The weight of our task pressed upon us, and time slipped away too quickly.

    With each step we took together, I knew that Sarah and Theo were there for me, sharing the same goal. We were there for eachother. I would reveal what I must to them when it¡¯s time. What we had to do now was just continue and not look back.

    The statues were lookingrger and more intimidating.

    ¡°Look, were getting closer.¡± Sarah was always fond of being the loudest on trips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest first¡­¡± Theo suggested and Sarah and I agreed. This would be ourst night in this godforsaken forest.

 Chapter 76

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    That night, when we made camp, I watched Sarah and Theo talk andugh together. They had inside jokes and shared looks that made me feel a little left out. I used to be really close with Sarah, I mean she still is my best friend, but now it seemed like she found morefort and connection with Theo. They understood each other in a way that I didn¡¯t understand. I wanted to be happy for them, but part of me felt jealous and left behind.

    It was very hard to scale through that night. As Iid under the stars, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Adrian. I missed him so much. His absence felt like a big hole in my heart. I couldn¡¯t forget the image of him hurt and weak. It made me even more anxious to find a way to save him. I had promised to and I would.

    But while I longed for Adrian, I also felt the space growing between Sarah and me. It felt like something was keeping us apart. I missed the times when weughed and shared everything. I wondered if we could ever go back to that, if I could feel that close to her again. She and Theo were talking about something before he went off to clean his clothes by a pond and knelt beside it, shirtless.

    She sat down on a log close to me and I watched as she couldn¡¯t stop staring lustfully at him. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. I smiled to myself and nudged her a little but she didn¡¯t notice me. I did it for the second then third time before she turned to face me,

    ¡°Uhn?¡±

    I chuckled, ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    She scoffed, ¡°No¡­what are you saying, Lily?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at him like a hungry dog for the past 20 minutes.¡± I said and folded my hands on myps.

    ¡°Yeah¡­he is¡­kinda hot.¡± She said and I saw a pink tint rise on her cheek.

    ¡°Have you guys done anything yet?¡± I said with a wistful smile.

    She looked at me, abashed and then pulled a long face, ¡°No¡­Lily, you¡¯re getting it wrong. I just think he¡¯s hot.¡±

    I knew she was lying and the fact she was hiding this from me made me feel ever farther from her. ¡°When did you start hiding things from me, Sarah?¡±

    She looked at me sympathetically then shrugged, ¡°Okay, fine. We made outst night¡­it was a mistake.¡±

    As she was talking I noticed her face got redder and she was trying her best to sound convincing.

    ¡°Was it really a mistake?¡± I smirked at her and she looked away for a while.

    Theo, who had finally put a cloth back on walked over to us, ¡°I¡¯m going to patrol around for a while,¡± then turned to Sarah, ¡°you should get some sleep.¡± Their gaze lingered a bit before he turned back to me, ¡°you should too.¡±

    I nodded at him and then he left. I faced Sarah again and then I knew.

    ¡°Just admit you like him, Sarah.¡± I said to her.

    ¡°Okay, fine¡­but does it really matter?¡± She rolled her eyes and ced her chin on her palm.

    ¡°Of course it does. It seems he likes you too.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Her eyes shone innocently as she faced me.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d fall for him?¡± She spoke as if she was talking to herself. ¡°Like the way you just fell for Adrian who was a random stranger¡­so unpredictable.¡±

    That unsettled me. When she saw my reaction she quickly stretched out her hands to hold mine, ¡°Oh Lily, I¡¯m sorry. I was insensitive. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It IS the truth.¡±

    ¡°But still, I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that¡­ I¡¯ve been here too absolved with my own love stuff that I forgot about you.¡±

    She finally sat beside me and ced an arm over my shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re back and safe, babes. I missed you every second.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about¡­Adrian.¡±

    My eyshes curled and my stomach turned. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯ll be fine¡­he¡¯ll get out soon.¡±

    ¡°He will. You should know that you¡¯ll always be my best  friend, Lily. You¡¯re never alone, and I¡¯m here for you, no matter what.¡±

    I chuckled and hugged her, ¡°I never once thought otherwise, Sarah. I love you and I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Love you too, babes.¡±

    Though my heart ached for Adrian, I foundfort in Sarah¡¯s presence by my side. She was going to be my best friend for life and even though seeing her with Theo made me feel alone in a sense, I realised it¡¯s better she¡¯s happy with who she was with the same way she was happy for me and Adrian. I would be happy for her.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Morning was drawing near. I checked my watch and it was around 4am. I hadn¡¯t slept all night and just watched Sarah sleep quite peacefully. She was always the one who was levelheaded even in tricky situations but I knew she struggled with personal conflicts. I admired her strong will and self-control. Those were two things I¡¯d never had but tried to build. Theo came backter and spread a bed for me. He also couldn¡¯t sleep but we didn¡¯t have anything to talk about because we were both obviously tired. He told me to go to sleep and I wished him goodnight.

    But in bed, 4 hourster, and sleep didn¡¯te. I didn¡¯t turn recklessly ¨C I just faced the woods, those unsuspecting woods, and thought of everything and anything I could possibly think of.

    So much had happened in the span of 6 months. It¡¯s so bizzare how one¡¯s life can change in such a short span of time but then again, is it surprising?

    Finally, I closed my eyes, seekingfort in the darkness. I just needed a few hours of sleep for tomorrow ¨C the day we would face the ring.

    It didn¡¯t take long till I was transported to another ce. It was like the other visions I had before, but I wasn¡¯t actively partaking in it. I was onlooking the events.

    This was a time when my father and Adrian fought together in a fierce manner. They looked like they were in my father¡¯s study room but not renovated like it was in the present time. The air crackled with energy, des shed, and the smell of dry blood filled the air. I wandered what they were fighting about.

    I watched closely as my father and Adrian struck heavy blows against each other, destroying most of the furniture in the room and scattering all the books in the shelves by the impact of their bodies on them. I could see guards outside the room watching them closely, but no one dared to enter.

    This  was like a vivid scene unfolding before me but there was no premise. Why were they fighting?

    In the midst of the struggle, there was a tense moment between my dad and Adrian. They locked eyes, and their voices carried on the atmosphere. I strained to hear their conversation, curious about what they were saying.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take it,¡± my father¡¯s voice rang out,  ¡°The journal holds secrets that must not fall into the wrong hands. It is too dangerous!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I will not rest until I have what is rightfully mine. You have taken enough from me, Henry. Not anymore!¡± His eyes red up and I had never seen Adrian that way, ever.

    I felt my heart race as I took in the weight of their words. I wanted to intercede, to pull them apart and settle the fight but my body was stationed to the ground beneath me. I wanted to shout at those cowardly guards outside toe in and separate them but it¡¯s as if my voice had been taken from me and all I could do was stand and watch.

    As I was trying to understand what was going on and why I was shown this vision, it¡¯s as if information started downloading into my head. I started to realize. My father and Adrian had a long-standing conflict, a sh of desires and wills that hadsted for years. But that was after decades of an alliance and friendship.

    ¡°So what Adrian told me was true?¡± I thought to myself. When we first met, when he told me he knew my father after he asked for my name¡­. he wasn¡¯t lying?

    But their tussle wasn¡¯t just about power or dominion; there was something deeper at y, something I couldn¡¯t fullyprehend at the moment.

    When the vision ended, I immediately opened my eyes and I was back in my body, on the hard and rough ground. My mind was buzzing with questions. I now had known theplexities of my father and Adrian¡¯s rtionship but the big question was, what really happened? I needed to know the full truth. If I kept getting visions of the two of them, there needed to be a connection between it and what may help me in my fight against the vampires, I was guessing.

    Someone tapped on my shoulder and I looked up to see Theo, the sunlight making me quickly look away, ¡°I hope you slept well? We have to start going now.¡±

    It¡¯s morning already? Oh shit. I barely slept for an hour, that¡¯s if I even slept.

    ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡± I said while yawning.

    ¡°5:30. We need to leave early so we can get there early.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    I cleaned my eyes and sat up. Sarah had also just gotten up. I rubbed my eyes again then told him I¡¯d be ready in a few minutes.

    I stood up and took a bottle of water to wash up behind a huge tree.

    The vision rification had to wait. It was time to get the ring.

 Chapter 77

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    The training camp was very busy that afternoon. Tyler just finished addressing the army and sent out a battalion for a mission to recover the stolen loot the vampires took during their recent attack on the pack. He gathered the inable ones and assigned them tasks within the pack, making sure everyone was involved in rebuilding the home and preparing for the war.

    Tyler, now themanding general of the werewolf army and pseudo-Alpha of the BlueMoon pack constantly felt the weight of responsibility in his heart, but he was determined to keep his pack safe and ovee the threat from the vampires ahead.

    As he got ready to leave to meet with the elders, he saw Henrying towards him with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± Henry called out, ¡°I need to speak with you. It¡¯s about¡­Audrey.¡±

    Tyler furrowed his brow, feeling confused and a little bit rmed. He wasn¡¯t still quite over what Audrey did to him. He had trusted and cared for her, only for him to discover she was decieving him and everyone else all along. She betrayed them and caused chaos in the pack when she ran away. He braced himself for the uing conversation with Henry, knowing it was important.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tyler asked, trying to keep his voice steady and hide his curiosity.

    Henry took a deep breath then started, ¡°Tyler, I think Audrey might be working with the vampires,¡± he said, sounding worried. ¡°I know you¡¯d ask for evidence, but I do not have any. I was just discussing this with my wife the other day and thought it actually might be true. Her past actions have been suspicious, and the coincidence¡­ The vampires attacking the grove to steal the journal then a few dayster, the main pack was attacked and you were targeted¡­it makes me believe she¡¯s on their side, feeding them with information. Who else would know the way to my study room and want you dead that is not in our pack?¡±

    Tyler, conflicted by his mixed feelings for Audrey, reluctantly epted Henry¡¯s reasoning and agreed to approach the situation with caution. ¡°I need you to exin more¡­¡±

    ¡°The journal contains ancient secrets and forbidden knowledge that could potentially tip the bnce of power between us and the vampires. The vampires have been relentlessly pursuing the journal in their attempts to gain control over its contents, that¡¯s why I had to keep it hidden.¡± He waited for Tyler to process that before he proceeded, ¡°I suspect Audrey has obtained crucial information from the journal and has been secretly colluding with the vampire n. If you really study the patterns of the recent vampire attacks, you would realise it aligns with the information contained within the journal about how our kind can be gradually wiped off the face of this realm. I believe that Audrey¡¯s knowledge of the journal¡¯s contents has made her a valuable asset to the vampires, as she can provide them with insights and strategies to further their agenda.¡±

    Tyler was initially reluctant to believe such a grave usation against Audrey despite Henry presenting evidence that suggests her involvement. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s farfetched? I mean I know she¡¯s dangerous and now a criminal to this pack, but to say she¡¯s working with the vampires¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Henry reluctantly shook his head and wished he had the journal with him so he could show Tyler a hiddenpartment in the journal that had been tampered with, indicating that someone had ess to its contents before he retrieved it. But he gave it to Lily¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the journal with me now, Tyler. You¡¯d have seen firsthand what I¡¯m saying but all I can tell you is to connect the dots. I can¡¯t convince you to do something against your will. Why did she run away a day after your father¡¯s burial? What is she really nning? We may never know- but we must be wise to exterminate the threat before it ripens.¡± Like a father, Henry ced his hand on Tyler¡¯s shoulder then removed it shortly after.

    In light of no evidence, Tyler still found it hard to be fully convinced, yet, he had his uncertainty at the back of his mind, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Henry¡­¡±

    Henry advised him, ¡°Tyler, you need to just proceed with caution and consider the possibility that Audrey is really after your life and all of us. You need to prioritize the safety of the pack and make decisions based on the greater good. Although it is a difficult pill to swallow, I believe that acknowledging Audrey¡¯s potential alliance with the vampires is essential in order to protect ourmunity and prevent any further attacks.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s expression hardened as he processed the seriousness of Henry¡¯s words. He had once trusted and greatly cared about Audrey. He still hadn¡¯t gotten over the betrayal and he would never get the chance to know exactly why she did it. With what she told him thest time they saw each other and the way she said that, she really might have turned against them and joined their enemies. The realization hit him hard, stirring up anger in him.

    ¡°Honestly, I had my suspicions,¡± Tyler admitted, ¡°But to hear it confirmed¡­ it¡¯s disheartening.¡±

    Henry nodded, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy. Audrey was close to you and once a part of our pack, and it¡¯s painful to see her fall from grace in this way. But we must face the truth and act ordingly to protect our pack.¡±

    Tyler felt his jaw tighten as he thought about their next n of action. He finally understood that Audrey was a big danger to them. She knew about their ns and strategies and could have really join forces with the vampires. He had to make sure the pack was safe, even if it meant confronting someone he used to consider-

    ¡°We have to find her,¡± Tyler said firmly, ¡°We can¡¯t let her keep betraying us. Gather a group to search for her and let everyone else know a banished traitor is on the run. We need to bring Audrey to justice and find out how involved she is with the vampires.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Henry nodded, his gaze steady and determined. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that,¡± he agreed.

    With their minds made up, Tyler and Henry exchanged a silent understanding. They knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy for Tyler, but they had no other choice. The stakes were too high. As they split up to rally their forces, Tyler¡¯s eyes burned with a silent fury. He would personally want to torture the truth out of Audrey if she really was caught conspiring with their enemy.

    If she admitted it to his face, then and only then would hepletely despise her for the rest of his existence.

 Chapter 78

    Audrey was led into the room by some vampires who rough handled her. She swore under her breath she¡¯d kill every single of them once she had dominion in the n.

    Leo¡¯s voice beckoned her to kneel before him. The room was rtively dark but she could trace out his red eyes and gauntposure sitting on the chair beside the bed.

    She obliged reluctantly, the chains around her throat, ankles and wrists scarring her skin even more. She seethed between her teeth but kept silent.

    Leo¡¯s curiousugh filled the room, ¡°Are you going to keep pretending that you can¡¯t break away from those things? We can¡¯te to a final deal if you¡¯re tied up like that.¡±

    Audrey wandered as to how Leo was gradually getting into her head. She had to maintain herposure and not let the pain from the chains break her resolve. He shouldn¡¯t creep in.

    She cried out with a faltering voice, ¡°Why would I fake my bleakness when I know you can kill me at any given moment? Even if I break free from these chains, you¡¯d still have me bound within your walls.¡±

    She could see his lips form into a smirk, ¡°You are quite smart for your kind¡­Since you already know my name, and we want to enter into an agreement, it¡¯s only fair I know yours.¡±

    ¡°Audrey.¡± She said inly. There was no need to fake her identity ¨C he¡¯d catch up with her lie sooner thanter and kill her.

    ¡°Audrey¡­sounds too innocent, too pure¡­but highly corruptible.¡±

    Leo, his dark eyes gleaming with an insidious glint, approached Audrey with an outstretched hand.

    She fixed her gaze on him.

    ¡°When I offer you a hand, Audrey, you take it.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, contemting whether she was making the right decision but the allure of more power and the opportunity to fulfill her own nefarious desires proved too tempting to resist. She smiled wickedly back at him and allowed him to rise her up slowly.

    In a second, he slid his hands around her waist, making her stiffen a little, and held the lock which connected all the chains in her body together. He crushed it between his fingers like dust and the chains around her neck, ankles and wrists fell down. Audrey breathed out.

    ¡°So, Audrey,¡± Leo began, his voice dripping with seduction and interest, ¡°I have thought about your proposition and I do believe we can be of great use to each other.¡±

    Audrey narrowed her eyes, a cunning smile curling at the corners of her lips. She had always been drawn to power, yearning for strength beyond her own limits. And now, with Leo agreeing to her offer, she knew her chance to grasp that power and ascend to new heights was only a few steps away.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve finally realized this.¡± Audrey replied with a dangerous undercurrent. ¡°But I also want to know what I stand to gain from this alliance.¡±

    Leo looked at her surprisingly, ¡°You came with a proposition and expect me to tell you what it¡¯s in it for you from me? Aren¡¯t you funny?¡±

    She kept her hand on her hips, ¡°Yes, I know I was the one who came with the offer and I know why I came to you but for documentation sake, I just need to hear it from you, from your mouth.¡± She said and licked the bottom of her lip.

    Leo chuckled darkly, his gaze never wavering from her. ¡°Power, my dear,¡± he whispered, ¡°You came to me because you know I can grant you abilities beyond your wildest imagination. With my guidance, you can be unstoppable. This is why you¡¯re here¡±

    He was right. She knew all about Leo, more than he could even imagine someone else could know about him, a rather mysterious figure. Audrey¡¯s heart raced in excitement. The thought of harnessing such formidable power coursed through her veins, intoxicating her senses. She had always felt a hunger deep within her, an insatiable thirst for supremacy, and Leo seemed to hold the key to unlocking her true potential. This was exactly why she came to him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known I was destined for greatness,¡± Audrey admitted, ¡°If you can truly give me the power I seek, then our alliance is already forged.¡±

    Leo¡¯s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± he responded. ¡°From this moment forth, we shall be partners in darkness, and rest assured, Audrey, your powers will grow beyond your wildest dreams and so will my influence.¡±

    ¡°I do hope the terms of this our alliance are¡­ not too informal, Leo?¡± She said with a seductive tone, knowing exactly what she was getting at and remaining calcted.

    Leo closed the distance between them and rubbed the bruise from the chain on her neck, making her let out a soft moan. He then used his other hand to draw her waist to him and whispered into her ear, ¡°You will call me Leo only when I want to devour you, Audrey, and I¡¯ll call you pet¡­because you¡¯re one sweet, scented canine¡­¡± He then licked the lines of her neck and sucked on it, giving her a hickey.

    She grabbed a hold of his shirt and held onto his chest. When he drew back, her lips were already hot and wet. He used his finger to massage her lower lip then licked the same finger, ¡°I have been with many people in my centuries of living, Audrey, but something tells me you¡¯ll give me a night I¡¯d never want to remember or forget. Let¡¯s hope I¡¯m wrong¡­or right.¡±

    Before she could say anything, Leo used his sharp fingernail to tear her dress into two, from the bust to her leg. He yanked the pieces off her body and feasted on her bare posture.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a werewolf as alluring as you¡­¡± his eyes sparkled childishly.

    Audrey¡¯s face grew hotter but she tried not to lose focus of what she had in mind to do. She¡¯d never felt this way ever since being with Tyler; well, that¡¯s because she¡¯d never been with anybody else than him. And even when she was with Tyler, they¡¯d never had sex. Audrey had always made advances to him but she knew it was because of Lily he never really did anything else from make out passionately with her. In truth, she was a virgin and Leo felt it. She¡¯d never felt ashamed of it. She didn¡¯t particrly fancy men in a sense and for the only man she did love to betray her that way, she was certain she¡¯d never ever have any other feelings for any other male thing that walked on that realm.

    He titled her chin up to him, ¡°For someone who has the guts to walk into myir unarmed, you don¡¯t have the same guts for the bed, Audrey. I can smell your innocence¡­ but don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t bite¡­¡± then he shed his fangs at her.

    He removed his shirt and Sarah took in the art in front of her. His entire chest was covered with tattoos, vampire n ones she presumed.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Already guessing what he wanted her to do, she did so. For someone inexperienced, she seemed to know what she was doing.

    Leo smiled dominantly as he gazed down at his ¡°pet¡±. As he carefully zipped down his pants and his length bulged out, Adrian swallowed hard. His thing seemed to be¡­glowing, glowing! Was she really putting that shit in her mouth?

    ¡°Should I keep on giving youmands before you understand what to do?¡± He said, a little bit annoyed.

    She swallowed all her pride and self-respect and held it in her hands, weighing and examining it. When she finally got past that mental block, she took his tip into her mouth which made him softly moan. She used her tongue to tease around his shell and used her fingers to rub on it.

    ¡°Take it in.¡± He held onto her hair and she slowly went in, his length disappearing into her mouth. Leo squeezed her hair tighter as she started to garble his thingy, in and out. She used her saliva to lubricate her movement and Leo¡¯s groan grew louder.

    ¡°Shit.¡± Minutes had passed and he finally reached his peak. He drew her aside and let out his seeds on the floor, some staining the corner of her mouth.

    He sighed with pleasure then held her chin and she slowly rose up to him. His lips curled into a satisfied smile and he used his tongue to lick his seeds off the corner of her mouth, not kissing her.  She wanted to kiss him but he held her neck back and said, ¡°My turn.¡±

    He carefully knelt down and carried one of her legs to ce on his shoulder. He muttered something and his eyes glowed redder before he dug his mouth into her inner thigh. Audrey shuddered and held his hair for stamina. He made waves along her inner skin, using his teeth to pinch and his mouth to suckle, causing sensations to rile over her body. He got closer to her area and then used his tongue to lick around her center. She held onto his hair tighter, making Leo give her more strokes with his tongue. He continued to y with her lobe with his tongue and then used his mouth suck all her essence dry.

    Audrey felt her whole body shiver as she came.

    When he knew he had finished her, he kept her leg down and then carried her by the waist, with her legs around him, to the chair. Audrey wandered why he didn¡¯t just carry her to the bed.

    As if reading her thoughts, he positioned her well to face him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll devour you there, pet. First, let me have you¡­¡±

    He pulled her body into him and then used his hands to massage her boobs.  He then brought in his mouth and licked around her nipples. Audrey shrieked and flipped her hair back, moaning softly. He ced kisses around her chest and between her breasts, all making Audrey more sensitive to his touch. While he continued to massage her boobs in his hands, he kissed a side of her neck and Audrey, even in pleasure, doubted what Leo wanted to do. Was he going to bite her or just give her another hickey?

    ¡°I told you I won¡¯t bite, pet.¡± He whispered to her and ced another hickey on her neck. This one felt like he used one of his fangs to do it. He then pulled back and for the first time they stared into each other¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s the mark I give to all who I want to belong to me. You¡¯re the second person I¡¯ve given it to.¡± He caressed her lips with his fingers and Audrey tried to not give away the rising tension building within her. She wanted a partnership, an alliance, not to be owned by him.

    Suddenly, he carried her up and threw her on the bed. As he undressed himself, the lights grew darker by themselves and she could see the smirk widening on his lips. When he was fully naked, she could only see his red eyes and white hair.

    He climbed onto the bed and then said, ¡°Now it¡¯s time to devour you.¡± Finally, he took her face in his hand and capsided his lips in hers. The kiss was long, but was like a tossle of who had more power over the other¡­it was almost venomous yet very sweet. This was fiercer than any kiss she¡¯d had with Tyler¡­it was just something else, something more.

    When Leo pulled away, Audrey kissed him once more, as if showing him she won¡¯t let him own her and she would have her own dominance in that territory she would call her own soon.

    He pulled away again and smiled at her, ¡°I guess you¡¯ve been waiting for that¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He then spread her legs apart and ced his hand on the bed, carefully setting his body between her. She wrapped her legs around him and he carefully eased his way into her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, pet. If it¡¯s too much, then say so.¡± Leo said tly but she sensed the concern behind his tone. Why would he worry about her like that?

    She just nodded and then he continued to enter her slowly. He let out a quiet groan before he begun the momentum. Audrey held onto his arms while he focused on his pace. As he got faster, Audrey¡¯s moans got louder and exhaustive.

    ¡°More¡­go in more¡­¡± She sounded as if she was pleading. She needed to forget about Tylerpletely. She would now embrace this new and original version of herself. The rebellious and powerful one. She would forget about himpletely¡­everything she¡¯d done for him, everything she¡¯d given to him, everything that happened between them. She would forget about himpletely and now face her destiny, and Leo was part of that destiny.

    After her request, Leo went in more and got faster. Audrey brought her face forward moaning even louder and he took her lips into his, letting her moan into his mouth. She drew back and when the tension had reached its climax, she buried her face into the pillow and let out a shriek. Leo also reached his peak and eximed as he let himself finish inside her.

    He wasn¡¯t done. Audrey looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re not done, are you?¡±

    He kissed her again on her lips and said, ¡°I like when we do it in turns, pet¡­ you should know by now.¡±

    Audrey took the hint and she mmed his body down then climbed over his waist. She positioned herself well and inserted her center into his length. She moaned quietly and ced her right hand on his chest. His red eyes red up as she started rocking him. This time she was in control, she had power. She increased her pace from 5 to 100 in the span of a minute and she felt herself floating. His groans got deeper and louder and her moans got more squeaker. Her eyes lit up this time too and she looked at him. His head was thrown back and she knew it was time to get what she wanted from this. The chest area she put her hand on glowed like fire and she seemed to absorb the energy from him just by looking at it. It onlysted for a few seconds until he looked her back in the eyes. At least she got something.

    Once again, they hit climax at the same time and she didn¡¯t pull out. He grabbed her by the waist andid her beside him, kissing her wholesomely.

    Then he pulled back and looked at her in admiration, ¡°You didn¡¯t prove me wrong, Audrey.¡±

    ¡°I told you there¡¯s more things I¡¯d offer than just my alliegance.¡± She smiled cunningly back.

    He chucked softly then stroke a hair behind her ear, ¡°Our agreement is sealed and bonded. Wee to my coven.¡±

    He faced the ceiling and she kept on staring at him. The only impression she had of him at that moment was that he was ruthless and liked giving outmandments. She needed to have him wrapped around her finger. She needed topletely rid him of his self will and make him her puppet. She continued to watch him.

    ¡°You can go to sleep. You won¡¯t be sleeping in the cell anymore¡­ you¡¯ve earned your right to sleep by my side every night.¡± He nced at her then faced the ceiling again.

    ¡°Why would you just trust me to sleep beside you every night? What if I harm you?¡±

    He grinned at her, ¡°Because I know you can¡¯t and won¡¯t. But if you¡¯re so keen to have that¡­¡±,

    He turned over and took something from the drawer. When Audrey wanted to see what it was, he quickly put something around her neck and it turned out to be some sort of cor chain.

    ¡°A leash for my pet. Misbehave and suffer immense pain. Should I try it out for you?¡±

    Audrey quickly shook her head making himugh.

    ¡°Now, go to bed. Tomorrow we¡¯ll go over that ring you said you know the path to.¡±

    Audrey looked at him menacingly before she turned to face the wall. She¡¯d already gotten this far. There was no turning back now. The sex was good but she knew she would never have any feelings for this cold and heartless man. Little by little she would suck his power until he¡¯s finally rendered useless. She would rule over his dominion and single-handedly bring this realm to her feet.

    She smiled cunningly to herself then whispered, ¡°Ashtarah, help me. Ashtarah, guide me.¡± Then, she dozed off.

 Chapter 80

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    As we had arrived at the entrance of the Wailing Woods, we finally came across the clearing filled with the giant stone statues. The statues looked ancient, their features worn by time. It was a bit spooky, as if the statues were watching us. They did look hyper realistic. There were five; 2 by the left, 2 by the right and by far thergest one just in the way of the entrance.

    ¡°Fuck! Look how huge they are¡­I gotta get a picture.¡± Sarah plopped out her instacam from her bagpack and started taking pictures.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that, Sarah.¡± Theo said, impatiently.

    ¡°Yes, we do. ¡± She shoved the instacam in his hands, ¡°Take a pic of me, please.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, Sarah? Don¡¯t go close to those things¡­¡± I said, rather too forwardly but Sarah went anyways and stood close to the first one on the left.

    ¡°Making memories¡­if you won¡¯t take a pic with me, just don¡¯tin.¡±

    ¡°But what if¡­¡±

    ¡°Take another one, Theo.¡± She ignored me and continued posing for the camera, which I doubted Theo was even using.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, Sarah!¡± I eximed when she bent her body to lean on one.

    ¡°Can you stop worrying? Oh, what are the odds they¡¯d wake up and turn to real giants in front of-¡±

    All of a sudden, the ground shook, and the statues began to move.

    ¡°Our¡­eyes.¡± Sarah said, mouth open and awestruck when the statue she was leaning on started transforming in front of her.

    They started to transform into living beings right before our eyes.

    Sarah was shocked and stationed on the spot when Theo called her, ¡°Sarah! Get here now!¡±

    She didn¡¯t move. He had to run over to drag her back to where we stood.

    These guardians, I took them for, were huge, towering over us. They had an intense energy and seemed to possess deep knowledge from ages past.

    The guardians¡¯ eyes glowed with a strange light as they got ready to face us. I felt they weren¡¯t ready to let us pass into the Woods, and I wondered why not, when Sarah was busy taking pics and rubbing on them.

    They glowed with an impressive light which made all of us just shook in their presence.

    ¡°I am Astanastika.¡± Guardian of Speed. The first one on the left said.

    ¡°I am Dynamisus.¡± Guardian of Strength. The second one on the left said.

    ¡°I am Duatmenthes.¡± Guardian of Elemental Control. The first one on the right said.

    ¡°I am Lagomsa.¡± Guardian of Teleportation. The second one on the right said.

    ¡°I am Cothro.¡± Guardian of Elemental Bnce. Thergest one said, and she sounded and looked more feminine than the rest.

    As they introduced themselves to us, I could subconsciously already figure out their powers and roles as if they told only me.

    ¡°You shall not enter into our sanctuary if you cannot prove your strength, speed, control and concentration to us.¡± Cothro spoke.

    ¡°Only if you prove them to us,¡± Duatmenthes continued.

    ¡°Will you be allowed entry into our sanctuary,¡± Astanastika said.

    ¡°And be given a chance to im the ring of Lythian.¡± Lagomsa finished.

    Dynamisus¡¯ voice rang out, ¡°Do this or be in here. Your time begins now.¡±

    Cathro hit her scepter on the floor and the 4 turned to face us squarely. A wave of fear filled me up but I tried to stand my ground.

    Sarah held onto Theo and I, ¡°Holy fuck! I didn¡¯t want this to happen¡­. I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m sorry. Can¡¯t we apologize to them?¡±

    Theo held Sarah¡¯s arm, ¡°Pull yourself together. We have to face this to enter. There¡¯s no another way¡­¡±

    I looked at Sarah, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Just don¡¯t get hit.¡±

    ¡°O.. kay? Well, I¡¯m dead.¡± Suddenly arge sword hit the floor in front of us and the three of us flew back.

    The four guardians moved quickly, attacking with their powers, with incredible strength and agility. We had to be fast too, dodging the powerful strikes and just trying not to be pulverised by these gigantic warriors.

    Every guardian had a different way of fighting, making the battle a real test of smarts and flexibility. One was super quick, another really strong, the third could control the elements and the fourth could appear and disappear as he pleased. I figured those were their main powers. We really had to think cleverly, use our own strengths and work together to beat those imaginably tough opponents.

    The fight went on with these powerful guardians. We continued to dodge their strikes with all our might, our hearts pounding and our bodies filled with resilience.

    When one guardian wanted to use tree vines protruding out of his palms to wrap Sarah¡¯s legs, Theo jumped in the way and cut them all then pushed her out the way.

    ¡°Theo!¡± We both shouted out. He had transformed into a werewolf but the fall wounded his head a little, though he was fine. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t unleash my guardian energy neither could I transform. I had to survive as a human, which was hard as I was already getting used to my other self during battles.

    After the tough struggle, with sweat running down our faces, Cothro finally spoke.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The guardians immediately stopped and returned to their position. ¡°You have shown great mastery of these four elements and for that, you have been granted entry into our sanctuary. Tread carefully and be victorious.¡±

    The guardians, impressed by the bravery and strength we showed, bowed their heads in respect.

    Then, they turned back into motionless statues, silent once again.

    We looked at ourselves, exhausted and already tired.

    ¡°Someone tell me what we just experienced was all part of a dream¡­or an hallucination¡­Just tell me that it wasn¡¯t real.¡± Sarah copsed onto the floor and Theo turned back into his human self. He held her up.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t go around touching things¡­¡± Theo murmured but she didn¡¯t let him finish.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not my fault. It did that by itself. You saw it too Lily, right?¡±

    ¡°We have to keep going. We don¡¯t have time to waste. The longer we stay here, the less courage we have to face what¡¯s in that ce.¡± I told them and they both nodded decisively at me.

    As they were walking in front of me, I looked at the guardians statues again.

    It¡¯s as if each of them told me something as I looked at them one by one.

    Antanastika said, ¡°Be sharp.¡±

    Dynamisus said, ¡°Strength isn¡¯t only being fierce.¡±

    Duatmenthes said, ¡°Use what you have to your odds.¡±

    Lagomsa said, ¡°Be present and you¡¯ll be everywhere.¡±

    Then Cothro who was in front of me, looked down at me and smiled, ¡°You are the first of our kind to begin the new era. Be brave, Guardian Atholigatura, for your destiny awaits you.¡±

    Who¡¯s that?

    Her eyes shone a pure light that reflected in mine and I felt each statue reflect that same light which all passed through me and remained in me. I breathed out and held my chest, then I felt a pain on my right shoulder.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Before I could check it, Sarah called me, ¡°Lily, aren¡¯t youing?!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    I adjusted my shoulder and went in.

 Chapter 81

    As we journeyed deeper into the Wailing Woods, we discovered the forest¡¯splex nature. The trees moved and swayed, their branches twisting together in a captivating yet confusing spectacle. Each step we took felt uncertain. The path before us kept changing, leading us deeper into the forest¡¯s puzzling maze.

    We relied on our instincts, keeping a close eye on our surroundings for any clues or hints from the elements around us. But the forest yed tricks on us, making it hard to determine which way to go. We didn¡¯t even know we were in a maze or when we had reached a dead end. Landmarks that were once familiar now seemed strange, and paths we thought were clear suddenly disappeared into thick bushes and tangled nts.

    As time passed, our determination started to waver, and we grew frustrated and anxious. We started to doubt, suggesting to ourselves that we might be forever lost in this confusing maze.

    Sarah was the one who spoke first. ¡°I think we¡¯re lost, Lily.¡±

    As she spoke, came subtle echoes but like wails.

    ¡°What was that?¡± She said again and the same thing happened.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s you.¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°I can see why it¡¯s called the Wailing Woods.¡± Theo said.

    ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± Sarahined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just keep on walking¡­¡±

    Sarah wanted to say something but Theo dragged her along.

    We couldn¡¯t just stop now. This mission  required us to stay strong and that was what we would do, but once again, we stopped, our bodies covered with sweat. We were he tired.

    ¡°Look, we need toe up with a n, Lily.¡± Theo suggested.

    ¡°Oh, so now you listen to me?¡± Sarah said, still catching her breath. ¡°How would we do that?¡±

    A n popped into my head to outsmart this tricky forest.

    ¡°What if we mark the trees we have passed with small carvings so we can know if we¡¯ve passed a path more than once?¡± I said.

    ¡°We can also tie colorful fabrics to branches, creating a trail that would guide us back.¡± Theo added.

    We all nodded and decided to do that. Sarah and I cut out pieces from our clothes and tied them to branches of the trees as we walked on while Theo did the carvings in the trees which he told us moved ufortably when he did so. Whenever we encountered a fork in the path, we carefully examined our surroundings, searching for any clues that would lead us closer to the ring of Lythian.

    The day blended into the night, and the night merged into the next day, as we pushed forward through the relentlessbyrinth. We felt tired and our bodies ached, but we stayed strong. Eventually, after what seemed like a very long time, our hard work paid off.

    We stumbled upon a clearing where an enormous, old tree stood. Its bark was covered in intricate symbols.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I said to myself as we all stood and admired the tree from a distance.

    ¡°Sarah, aren¡¯t you gonna take a pic of it to preserve the memory?¡± He said and smirked at her.

    She hit his arm and we allughed.

    We approached the tree carefully, our faces brightening with hope and excitement. This was a challenge, a riddle hidden in the forest¡¯s design.

    We started studying the symbols closely, trying to figure out the clues that would lead us to the next step. With a determined look in her eyes, Sarah carefully examined the symbols and mechanisms before her. She seemed to have taken the lead on this one.

    ¡°Sarah, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked her, worriedly.

    ¡°I think I get the hang of this.¡± She said to us.

    As she got closer to the tree, Theo and I gestured forward because of our protective reflexes, ¡°Careful, Sarah.¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯ve seen these symbols before.¡± She said and touched the symbols on the tree, admiring and studying them.

    ¡°Where?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°My mom¡­she used to show me these symbols. She told me it¡¯s the sign of the song of the trees and guardians.¡±

    ¡°The what?¡± I raised an eyebrow up.

    ¡°Shhh. I¡¯m trying to remember the song¡­she said something about how the guardians tried to keep the bnce of nature, mostly the trees and the species¡­oh gosh! Remember, Sarah.¡± She tapped her head with her palm.

    Theo and I looked at each other.

    ¡°Are those symbols or lyrics then?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°My mom said they¡¯re both, it¡¯s treenguage.¡±

    Wow, lots of new information I was learning during that journey.

    ¡°I just have to remember the song¡­she would sing it to me everytime we went to the garden and we water the trees and nts. It went something like¡­

    In the forest, where time stands still,

    Majestic giants, ancient and still.

    Stories drawn upon your bark,

    A tapestry of legends, in the dark.

    In the forest, where secrets lie,

    Guardians watch with a keen eye.

    They hold the bnce, nature¡¯s decree,

    Protecting species, both wild and free.

    As she started singing, the trees started waving as if they were dancing to her song.

    The final symbol seemed to click into ce in her mind, and a smile of triumph lit up her face. She had solved the puzzle! So, she continued singing.

    Oh, ancient trees, reaching for the sky,This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Whispering secrets as the wind blows by.

    Your roots run deep, your branches spread wide,

    Guardians of wisdom, standing side by side.

    Oh, guardians of the ancient trees,

    Protectors of all that nature sees.

    With gradient symbols, their message shows,

    Bncing harmony as life flows.

    As Sarah turned the hidden mechanism, a rusty sound filled the air, and the once-blocked path we didn¡¯t see before us began to open.

    She stuttered and the mechanism hooked, ¡°Guys,e help me with the stuff¡­. I¡¯m trying to remember thest verse.¡±

    We both went to help her turn the mechanism but it didn¡¯t budge. It was stuck. Sarah was humming but the trees weren¡¯t waving anymore.

    Then the door started closing back as the mechanism rotated anticlockwise. Theo and I tried stopping it but it continued.

    ¡°You might want to hurry up with that verse you¡¯re trying to remember, Sarah.¡± Theo said to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ming¡­¡± She said while scratching her head and mumbling words.

    ¡°Sarah¡­we can¡¯t hold this stuff anymore¡­¡± I said through clenched teeth. The mechanism sprang back by itself, making Theo and I throw our hands away so we wouldn¡¯t get hurt. The door started to shut by itself.

    ¡°Sarah!¡± I shouted

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Then she started singing and the door hung just a few inches off the floor.

    Your canopies sway with timeless grace,

    Embracing seasons as they intece.

    Leaves dancing in the dappled light,

    A symphony of nature, day and night.

    Their whispers rustle through the leaves,

    A song of wisdom the forest sings.

    From emerald green to fiery gold,

    You paint thendscape, stories untold.

    The trees started waving again and Theo and I turned the mechanism, slowly making the door open.

    Oh, ancient trees, reaching for the sky,

    Whispering secrets as the wind blows by.

    Your roots run deep, your branches spread wide,

    Guardians of wisdom, standing side by side.

    Oh, guardians of the ancient trees,

    Protectors of all that nature sees.

    With gradient symbols, their message shows,

    Bncing harmony as life flows.

    Finally, the door was fully open and the mechanism stopped. Theo and I massaged the pain throbs off our hands as Sarah tapped the tree and it responded to it.

    It was a moment of victory. We exchanged proud nces amongst ourselves, knowing that our perseverance had brought us one step closer to obtaining the ring of Lythian.

    ¡°Good job.¡± I told Sarah and she smiled proudly at me.

    ¡°I should do the musicals with my voice.¡± She boasted and I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Your mom would be proud.¡± I told her and tears filled her eyes. We hugged for a while until Theo called us.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Finally, we had reached thest destination. I could feel the aura of the ring.

    ¡°The magic here¡­it¡¯s strong.¡± Sarah confirmed my feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not magic, it¡¯s the ring.¡± I told her.

    As we stepped into the cave, we found a clearing with old stone pirs. In the middle, there was a pedestal holding the encasement with the ring of Lythian. It¡¯s glory was undescribable.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ring.¡± Sarah eximed.

    ¡°Finally.¡± Theo said and sighed.

    I looked at it in awe. So this was what my father and the other vampires had spent centuries looking for? I was finally standing in front of it. Except from the preconceived power I already knew it possessed, the ring itself looked regr but the aura around it was astounding.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Theo called both our attention. ¡± We can¡¯t go on.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sarah asked him.

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I repeated after her.

    ¡°We are not the ones meant to retrieve the ring. It¡¯s the chosen one, remember?¡±

    Upon hearing this, I mentally pped my forehead. A bead of sweat trickled down my temple. Oh shit. How could I possibly tell them right now, after all we¡¯d gone through that I¡¯m this ¡®chosen one¡¯? Would they even believe me?

    ¡°Whoever this chosen one is, they didn¡¯t help us in anyway when we had gone through those past obstacles, did they? So they¡¯d juste now out of nowhere to im the ring? I¡¯m not having that.¡± Sarah folded her arms on her chest.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what we think about it. It¡¯s the destiny for the chosen one to retrieve the ring, not any of us. We still yed a part in getting this far, so that¡¯s enough on its own. We should stop here.¡± Theo said and sat on a rock.

    Sarah looked at him, pathetically, ¡°Are you even hearing yourself? We¡¯ve spent a fucking week trying to get here. And now we¡¯ve almostpleted our mission, you want to sit it out and wait for the ¡°chosen one¡±?¡±

    ¡°It was never our mission without the chosen one in the first ce, Sarah. We just volunteered.¡± Theo sighed.

    ¡°Oh bullcrap! We still almost got killed like 5 times before we got here. So you would sit there and the chosen one woul fall from the sky to take the ring and get us out of here? Is that what you¡¯re waiting for?¡± She narrowed her eyes at him, clearly getting annoyed.

    I wanted to say something but I kept getting interrupted.

    ¡°Why are you so angry about it? You¡¯ve done enough. Sit down and wait.¡± He said sternly.

    ¡°And why would you tell me what to do?¡±

    ¡°Sarah, just try and listen for once.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t listen to deflectors.¡± She hissed and kicked a stone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so unmannered, Sarah. Just sit.¡± A vein was now showing on his neck.

    ¡°Me? Unmannered? Oh no you didn¡¯t just-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± I finally had it and screamed making them both look at me. ¡°I¡¯m the chosen one! It¡¯s me!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Theo and Sarah looked dead-on at me. It felt like a huge weight came off my shoulders and I slowly breathed out.

    ¡°Stop fighting, please.¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes, ¡°Lily, I know you-¡±

    Suddenly she stopped then pointed at my right shoulder. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong with your shoulder?¡±

    I looked down and saw one of the guardian marks on my shoulder glowing. It was in the shape of the crescent moon. It was different from the others I got that day I first transformed into an eagle. It looked like I had recently gotten it and it kinda hurt my skin.

    Theo stood up and looked at me, shocked, ¡°It¡¯s the mark of the chosen one. The Healers told me that the person who bore the mark of a crescent moon on their right shoulder is the chosen one who will reim the ring.¡± He looked into my eyes, ¡°Lily, you really are the chosen one.¡± Well, yes, that¡¯s what I just said.

    ,

    Sarah looked at both of us then at me,.¡±What? What?! Lily¡­why didn¡¯t you.. when did you¡­what-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been some months since I found out, Sarah. I told you about me being a guardian because you were there to see me transform but I couldn¡¯t tell you about me being the chosen one. It was too much bear at once at the time, besides I wanted to be sure and I have been getting signs one after these days.¡±

    She wanted to ask something again but I cut her off again, ¡°No, Sarah. Please, I¡¯ll answer all your questionster I promise¡­As for now, let¡¯s focus on getting the ring and getting the hell out of here.¡± She reluctantly nodded but it was obvious she had a million questions in her head.

    Once again, there was a tricky puzzle blocking our way to the ring, and we didn¡¯t know how to solve it. Focused on getting things done, Theo took out the ornate box given to him by the ck Healers. The box had intricate designs, hinting at things we didn¡¯t understand at the moment..

    ¡°It¡¯s what the Healers gave me. They said it will help the chosen one in getting the ring, so I guess, it¡¯s yours¡­¡± He handed it to me and I took it, the atmosphere still awkward.

    When I opened it, there was a secretpartment with a piece of paper inside. It had markings that looked like the ones I had seen once in the journal father gave me.

    ¡°What?¡± Sarah asked me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen these markings somewhere in the journal before.¡±

    ¡°Which journal?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°The one my dad gave me. The one I showed you yesterday¡­wait, a second.¡± I reached into my backpack and brought it out.

    We carefully read through the journal, looking for any clues that could help with the puzzle. I ran my eyes over it trying to find where I saw the simr markings before. I continued flipping through pages, ¡°I saw it somewhere¡­¡±

    After flipping through multiple pages, my eyesnded on a page written in ancientnguage, talking about an old symbol that matched the one in the box.

    ¡°Got it!¡± I eximed. The note was stapled to the bottom right corner of the page. I felt thrilled because we knew we at least got an answer to the puzzle.

    I carefully detached the paper from the page. When it came off, wepared the one on the piece of paper to the one in the box.

    ¡°So, what are we to do now?¡± Sarah asked me.

    Theo was examining the encasement the ring was in and then called something to our attention. ¡°Hey, that symbol¡­it¡¯s the same thing on here.¡±

    We looked at him.

    ¡°The same symbol is on here too.¡± He repeated.

    ¡°But what are we to do? The same symbol is in 3 objects now.¡± Sarah sighed.

    I flipped the piece of paper over and stretched it out in front of me, trying to see if I could understand what I was meant to do with it. Suddenly, it hit me.

    ¡°It reflects!¡± I told Sarah.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Look.¡± I ced the paper a considerable space away from the paper I found in the box and it reflected. Then I noticed the same paper at the bottom of the box. But this one was glimmering.

    ¡°Hey¡­the symbol here is glowing.¡±

    Sarah and I looked at thepartment then at the box and we clicked at that moment.

    ¡°You thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± I asked her and she nodded. We walked towards Theo and aligned the symbol on the ornate box with the matching one on the encasement. We waited for a while for something to happen but nothing did.

    ¡°Shit.¡± I cussed but then we heard it.

    A gentle clicking sound echoed in the clearing. The encasement started moving, uncovering aplicated contraption of gears and hiddenpartments. It was like a puzzle within a puzzle.

    ¡°More puzzles? Holy hell.¡± Sarah threw her arms up and sat on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we have here.¡± Theo started to examine the gears. I helped Sarah back up and we joined him.

    Using our shared understanding, we examined the gears andpartments with care. We looked for patterns and tried to figure out what each part was for. With every step, our anticipation grew. I knew we were getting closer to reaching the ring but I didn¡¯t want to be too optimistic lest something terrible happens all of a sudden to ruin all our progress.

    Our teamwork then paid off. We finally identified how the gears fit together and how thepartments opened. The ring was within reach, and I wouldn¡¯t give up until we had it in our hands.

    ¡°Careful¡­¡± Theo said as we worked on it.

    With each twist, turn, and adjustment, the gears clicked into ce, unlocking another barrier. Finally, the encasement opened, revealing the shining ring of Lythian. Its glow reflected our victory.

    We stood in it¡¯s array, basking in it¡¯s aura. It was stunning. We were left speechless.

    ¡°Finally.¡± Sarah said, breathless.

    ¡°We did it.¡± Theo said with an exhale.

    I was short of words.

    Sarah and Theo looked at me and then I, at them, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well, you are the chosen one.¡± Sarah smiled at me.

    ¡°Only you can retrieve it.¡± Theo reiterated.

    I smiled back at them and then turned to the ring. I exhaled deeply then brought out my hand. My eyes lit up as I reached out to take the ring. My hand shook a little because of my excitement and wonder. Theo and Sarah stood beside me, watching eagerly and holding their breaths. This moment had the power to change everything, to shape the future of our world.

    As I gently held the ring, a surge of power sprung through me, filling me with renewed purpose. My eyes shone. The power it radiated sent a shiver through me, making me more aware of the immense responsibility I now carried. I looked at Theo and Sarah, gratitude reflecting through my eyes. I then held the ring in my hand, feeling its coolness against my skin.

    ¡°We did it,¡± I whispered, relief evident in my voice. ¡°Despite everything, we finally found the ring.¡±

    Theo smiled proudly and nodded. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy, but we finally got it. This is a turning point for our pack, for all of us.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes shifted between the ring and us. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we almost got killed so many times to get this thing. I need a picture.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. She wanted to touch it but I leaned back, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to wear it, Sarah.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re holding it and you seem fine.¡±

    ¡°Cus she¡¯s the chosen one.¡± Theo dragged her back.

    She bit her lip, ¡°Okay then. Wear it and let me take a pic then, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? What if it vaporises me?¡± I eyed her.

    ¡°Urhh.. then just ce it down then. I just want a picture¡­¡± She wined.

    ¡°Just take it already. I am holding it.¡±

    She rolled her eyes and took the picture, ¡°Pur -fect.¡±

    ¡°We have to be careful with the ring and it¡¯s power. It can shape our pack¡¯s future and bring immense change. We should give it to your father.¡± Theo suggested.

    I tightened my grip on the ring, ¡°I don¡¯t think giving it to my dad is the best option now. Like you said, it¡¯s very powerful. Now we¡¯re on the brink of war, we¡¯d want to use any advantage to win.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and that ring is our advantage..¡± Theo replied.

    ¡°But when used selfishly, it will be disastrous. It may corrupt my father like it corrupted the werewolf leader who fought in the Great War. It should only be used to protect, to heal, and to restore bnce. Our journey isn¡¯t over, but with the ring, we do have the strength to face the vampires knowing we have something they know has power and they don¡¯t have.¡± I exined.

    Sarah nodded in agreement, ¡°Lily¡¯s right. That stuff does look really powerful. It¡¯s better we don¡¯t give it to anyone else now.¡±

    ¡°So who should keep it?¡± Theo asked.

    Hesitating a little, I said, ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°But you just said it¡¯s too powerful and can corrupt-¡±

    ¡°But she is the chosen one. She¡¯s destined for this and I¡¯m sure she can handle it.¡± Sarah supported me and rubbed my arm. I smiled back at her and Theo had to give in.

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ve done my part.¡±

    ¡°Thanks again you guys, for helping with this.¡± I smiled at both of them.

    ¡°Come on, we should be thanking you. You saved our butts.¡± Theo blushed.

    ¡°And if it wasn¡¯t for you, the chosen one, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far.¡± Sarah added

    We hugged ourselves and then pulled away. The ring was still wrapped in my palm.

    ¡°So now, a way out.¡± As Sarah just said so, a path opened and it looked like the same entrance into the Forbidden Forest.

    ¡°Oh, what do we have here? That¡¯s very convenient.¡± Theo said and grabbed all our stuffs.

    ¡°It was fun being here but s, every good thing muste to an end. Goodbye, not so dear Wailing Woods.¡± Sarah said while dramatising and then some echoes shocked her making meugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a scaredy cat, Sarah.¡± I teased.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not¡­this sted ce.¡± We joked around as we stepped out of the cave into the sunlight.

    The challenge was conquered and missionplete, thanks to my friends, the wisdom in the journal (thanks, dad) and the secrets in the ornate box(thanks, healers. Y¡¯all are still super creepy).

    With the ring of Lythian now ours, our confidence soared. We had not only earned the respect of the guardians through our courage and skills, fought against winged blood sucking creatures, almost got trapped in a treebyrinth but the greatest of all we had retrieved the legendary ring of Lythian, which was now tucked, wrapped and kept inside my backpack.

    As we turned away from the ruins, I could feel the weight of the ring settling on my chest. A new sense of determination filled our hearts. We had the ring now, our most important weapon for the uing battle but then I didn¡¯t know what woulde with us discovering it. What if others who want it for themselves already know it had been retrieved?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Our gaze fixed on the horizon. I felt both uncertainty and hope. With the ring of Lythian in our hands, I was definitely one step closer to fulfilling my destiny and bringing light back to our realm.

    But then again, I knew the darkness still loomed over us.

 Chapter 83

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The sunlight bathed the road giving me little relief after the days I spent in that ursed ce. We were almost reaching the grove but we stopped at a stream to bathe, get drinking water and rest before continuing on. The woods we were in was part of our domain so we knew it like the back of our hands. Theo waited inside the bushes for us to finish bathing.

    Sarah was being her goofy self and we had augh. I missed these little moments and wished we had them more but I had already lost the ability to rx myself. So many things were always going on in my head, so many thoughts, so many unanswered questions, so many worries.

    As I reminisced about Adrian, memories flooded my mind. I remembered vivid pictures of our time together. I remembered his infectiousughter that could brighten the darkest of days. I remembered the way his eyes sparkled with mischief whenever we embarked on an adventure in the woods and we would arrivete only for us to sneak in so my parents wouldn¡¯t catch us. I remembered his loyalty, always standing by my side through thick and thin. I remembered the warmth of hisforting embrace, giving me sce during the moments I was doubting. I remembered the sound of his soothing voice, always encouraging me and giving me the support I needed. I remembered his yful nature, finding joy in the simplest of things and reminding me to cherish the present. I remembered the way his presence alone brought a sense of calm and security. I remembered hisughter, the secrets we shared, the bond we had, and the courage and bravery he always showed to protect those he cared for. And how could I ever forget the overwhelming love he showered upon me, making me feel cherished and valued. Each memory kept Adrian present in my thoughts and continued to guide me.

    Sarah noticed I was lost in my thoughts and spanked my ass while we were submerged in the water, ¡°Hey frowny face, do you wannna freeze in this cold? The temperature just dropped like -59 Celsius out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cus of that smoke we saw¡­¡± We had seen a smoke pile on the mountains earlier as we were trekking.

    ¡°Shit, are they burning trees now?¡± She said, looking worried.

    ¡°I hope not.¡± I sighed and floated with her.

    ¡°Makes me remember that tree I sung to. You won¡¯t lie, I was kinda good, wasn¡¯t I?¡± She smirked at me and I looked at her, as if I was pondering on something.

    ¡°Uhmmm¡­ out of 100, I¡¯d give you a solid 70 ¨C 50 for saving our asses and 30 for the actual singing.¡±

    ¡°You just like lying to yourself, babes.¡± We bothughed and swam farther from the drynd.

    Sarah then started singing the song again,

    Oh, ancient trees, reaching for the sky,

    Whispering secrets as the wind blows by.

    Your roots run deep, your branches spread wide,

    Guardians of wisdom, standing side by side.

    I joined her and we sang together while pping upside down in the stream, our naked bodies being illuminated by the sunlight.

    Oh, guardians of the ancient trees,

    Protectors of all that nature sees.

    With gradient symbols, their message shows,

    Bncing harmony as-

    ¡°Can you guys be fast? We don¡¯t have all day?!¡± Theo¡¯s voice came from afar.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost done!¡± Sarah shouted back and rolled her eyes, ¡°Guys¡­. never wanting us to have our alone time.¡± We both chuckled and slowly swam to the shore.

    As I was about stepping on the drynd, I felt a strange unease. My eyes widened as a vision suddenly shed in my mind- I could see Aunt Belinda in danger, held captive by Audrey. Panic engulfed her as Audrey dug nails and objects into her body, torturing the living daylight out of her. She shouted for her to stop but Audrey kept going andughing in absolute devilish charm.

    ¡°Lily? Lily are you okay?¡± I dropped to the ground and Sarah quickly held me.

    ¡°Aunt¡­Aunt¡­¡± I gave out and fell unconscious.

    After what seemed like a second, I opened my eyes slowly. I was fully clothed and Theo and Sarah were sitting over me. When they saw I was awake, Theo helped me up to a sitting position.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked in a drained voice.

    ¡°You passed out.¡± He told me.

    ¡°I was so scared, babes¡­ why do you keep doing that?¡± Sarah came to me and hugged me, ¡°What happened to you?¡± She pulled away from me and held my shoulders.

    I tried to gather my thoughts, then I remembered. The vision, Audrey, Aunt Belinda.

    With a trembling voice, I turned to them, urgency in my words. ¡°I saw something¡­ a vision. Aunt Belinda¡­ she¡¯s in trouble. Audrey has captured her,¡± I exined.

    Sarah gasped, ¡°What?¡±

    Theo looked confused, ¡°You have visions?¡±

    I nodded at him and held my head, ¡°I¡¯ve still not gotten used to their aftermaths¡­she was being tortured¡­she was begging¡­Audrey kept on going. Her face was so evil¡­¡±

    ¡°But Audrey was banished and she also ran away.¡± Sarah told me.

    ¡°Really?¡± I think I had heard that before but not confirmed it.

    ¡°Yes¡­ how did she then get her hands on Belinda?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. We need to save Aunt¡­¡± I tried getting up and Theo helped me up by holding my waist. Sarah had a look on her face which she quickly changed.

    ¡°Are you really sure about this, Lily?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the realest one I¡¯ve had so far¡­as if I was there and it was happening¡­I¡¯ve never been surer.¡±

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed and his calm demeanor dissipated. ¡°Then we can¡¯t waste any time. We have to go help her,¡± he dered.

    Sarah nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t let Audrey get away with this. The bitch will pay.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Belinda is family. We have to bring her back safely,¡± I said and shook my head once more so the blurry vision I had would disappear. It did.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Theo packed all our stuffs.

    Without a second thought, the three of us set on the road. When we got to a particr point, we saw the road and two bikes. They looked abandoned.

    ¡°Are they still working?¡± Theo went to inspect them and when he gave us a sign, we went to meet him. ¡°Whoever left this must have a lot of money. They¡¯re new.¡±

    ¡°Well, good for us.¡± Sarah said and hopped on one.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m driving. You¡¯ll sit at the back.¡± Theo said and took the helmet from her.

    ¡°No, I want to drive.¡±

    Before they started arguing I quickly talked, ¡°Guys, please. Theo, let her drive. I¡¯ll sit behind you.¡±

    Theo shrugged, ¡°Alright.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    When Theo mounted the second bike and I sat behind him, Sarah was looking at us.

    ¡°Hold on, Lily.¡± I put my arms around his waist then realised Sarah was yet to mount hers. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ nothing.¡± She murmured and climbed her bike.

    Theo already drove off while Sarah followed behind.

 Chapter 84

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV ~

    The search troop Tyler led had made considerable progress in their search for Audrey, the fugitive. An emergency call from the pack was what made Tyler turn back. He addressed the men and told them they had to bring her back alive no matter what and beckoned them not to be afraid of any opposition they faced. After that, he returned back to the pack.

    Meanwhile in the coven, the vampires around the boarders already informed Leo of the search partying for Audrey. He deliberately didn¡¯t tell her so he would see if she really had formidable power as she imed and he suspected. He instructed his men to take her to the boundary and to tell her to wait for him since he was expecting another ally.

    Audrey did suspect he had ulterior motives but didn¡¯t say or do anything to show her suspicion. She also didn¡¯t resist and followed the men to the boundary. She waited for minutes but noone came. Totally irritated by the dy she turned to question one of the vampires, ¡°When is your mastering?¡±

    He looked at her with contempt and simply shrugged, ¡°He will be here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here for over 30 minutes. When is heing?¡± She said it again, threateningly.

    ¡°He will be here.¡± The vampire said again but didn¡¯t look at her.

    She was so going to kill this one so brutally when she gets her hands on him.

    Suddenly, sounds of motorbikes riled the air and theposure of the vampires faltered.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± The man she talked to announced.

    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡± She asked herself then sensed her kind. She smiled to herself. They¡¯de to get her. She had anticipated this for quite a while so she would enjoy herself.

    About 30 motorbikes pulled up in front of her, each carrying 2 werewolf hunters. The vampires behind her slowly backed down, showing they weren¡¯t getting in the way of the werewolves.

    Audrey looked back at the vampires and spat at them. Assholes. She didn¡¯t need them anyways. She¡¯ll finish them in a whim.

    One werewolf she recognised said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you, Audrey. The General hasmanded us to deliver you to him unharmed. Cooperate and you won¡¯t get touched. We can either do it the hard way or the ea-¡±

    Before he could finish himself, Audrey threw a dagger at the head of one who immediately died. He looked brain dead. The daggers were poisonous.

    The werewolf who was talking suddenly changed his tone, ¡°Surrender or we¡¯ll take you by force.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I like it when you fight me. Come on¡­let¡¯s have a dance.¡± She used her hands to make moves in the air and one by one the werewolf hunters charged at her.

    Audrey, empowered by her devilish werewolf abilities, leaped at them. She moved with incredible speed and uracy. She swiftly defeated each member, striking with precise and deadly moves. Each dagger she dug into their flesh instantly uttered them brain dead. She released her ws from her nails and they too were diced with poison making every strike deadly.

    Leo, observing from inside a car by the sidelines, was both amazed and awestruck by the sheer power she possessed. To him, her actions were like a beautifully destructive dance, showcasing her immense strength and skill.

    As Audrey continued her fierce onught, Leo¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment and admiration. He had never witnessed such ferocity and raw power in a werewolf before, a female werewolf for that matter. Her disy had undoubtedly left an unforgettable impression on him, as if an uncontroble fire burned within her, propelling her to newer heights of strength.

    With each defeated opponent, Audrey¡¯s self-assurance grew, and a mischievous grin yed on her lips. She reveled in the exhration of battle and savored the sweet taste of victory as she effortlessly killed every single one of the people who she used to call her own.

    Blood ran down her hair and breast. She used her de to carry a trickle in it¡¯s tip then licked it,ughing menacingly. Then she approached the one who was heading the troop. He was on his back, a fatal injury to his head as he bled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Ple.. please¡­please¡­¡± he begged her for mercy but she knelt down beside him and circled her de around his heart.

    ¡°Never in the many more lives you may have, evermand me to do anything.¡± With sheer pleasure, she plunged the de into his heart, cutting his life at that second, then and there. She dug it further inside as if she saw all the past she wanted to forget in the man. She dug it into his heart further before dragging it out. She saw Tyler¡¯s face in his and wanted to stab him again when a hand held hers in the air.

    She looked up and saw Leo, but dragged her hand away from his grip and wanted to stab the corpse again. Leo held her arm again and threw the dagger away. He dragged her up and she quickly brought a knife to his neck, fury burning in her eyes.

    Leo smiled at her, ¡°A broken heart is always the best to tamper with, Audrey¡­¡±

    After those words, she withdrew the knife back slowly from his neck and kept it back into her jacket.

    ¡°I know you orchestrated this.¡± She said.

    ¡°Not really. They were alreadying to get you ¨C I just made it easier for them.¡± He said and pocketed his hands.

    Leo was undeniably captivated by her prowess. His gaze was fixed upon her. ¡°You¡¯re really something,¡± Leo said, his voice filled with both respect and curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a werewolf as skilled and powerful as you. What really are you, Audrey?¡±

    Audrey turned to Leo, her eyes filled with defiance. She knew she would impress him this way but the thought of Leo being the one to finally acknowledge her skills was horrendous to her.

    ¡°I told you already. I¡¯m your answer.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean who are you? Are you really a werewolf?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with every blood and bone in me.¡±

    ¡°But I know there¡¯s more¡­¡± he said and walked closer to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bound by the old rules anymore. I¡¯ve embraced my true nature and gained incredible strength. That¡¯s what you just saw.¡±

    Leo¡¯s curiosity grew, ¡°Well, I would certainly wish to see more.¡± He wiped the blood off her lips and licked it himself then spat it out right after. ¡°The taste of pure breeds are horribly disgusting.¡± He then held her neck, ¡°It would take a great effort to keep my urge to taste yours suppressed whilst we work together, Audrey.¡±

    She then threw a dagger behind him. He flinched and looked back. It¡¯s the vampire who refused to answer her questions earlier who dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you enough blood to distract you from mine.¡±

    Leo smiled again at her then took the dagger from her hands examining it, ¡°Come. Tell me how you¡¯ve made this beautiful weapon.¡±

 Chapter 85

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    It hadn¡¯t been a day since we had arrived from our strenous journey when I heard my mom was sick. Infact, it was as soon as we entered the grove, I was informed of it. My mind raced when I heard the news. My mom, sick? She was the one who rarely fell ill in the entire grove. She had a strong immune system and very strong genes. Was it just a cold or something worse? Because the way the maid told me, she also looked fearful. Gosh, my mind spun in different directions. I told Theo and Sarah I had to visit her and my dad first before we would go to Aunt Belinda¡¯s.

    Before I even went to my room to freshen up, I immediately rushed to meet her and saw my father in their room. I went to hug him. He looked so tired and drained.

    ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Where have you been, Lily?¡± He said, looking worried.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯d exinter I promise, but what happened to mom?¡±

    ¡°Lily, my dear.¡± My mom¡¯s frail voice called to me and I went to her side. I sat beside her, my heart heavy with worry and concern. I immediately felt guilty for her condition. I wonder if it was because I just left again that made her seriously ill. I did tell her I¡¯d be going to visit Sarah and also begged Aunt to exin to them for me, so I wondered what happened when I wasn¡¯t around.

    My mother, once vibrant and full of life, nowy pale and weak, consumed by an illness I didn¡¯t even know yet. The room was filled with an air of sadness and the weight of uncertainty hung in the air. What was going to happen to her? I looked at my dad again but he lookedpletely shattered. I looked back at my mom.

    ¡°Mother,¡± I whispered, ¡°How are you feeling? What really happened to you?¡±

    My mother managed a weak smile, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I am tired, my dear,¡± she replied,. ¡°But having you here by my side brings me strength andfort.¡±

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I reached out and gently held my mother¡¯s frail hand. ¡°I wish there was something I could do to make you better, mother,¡± I said, my voice trembling with emotion. I couldn¡¯t even ask what was wrong with her. I didn¡¯t want to hear it from her and from the looks of it, I don¡¯t think my dad wanted to tell me in her presence too.

    My mother¡¯s eyes filled with warmth and love as she gazed at me. ¡°My sweet child, you have already done more than you can imagine,¡± she whispered. ¡°Your strength, your resilience, and your brave spirit have been a beacon of hope to all of us in these trying times. You¡¯ve outdone yourself, dear.¡±

    I immediately remembered what Sarah had told me one time. Anytime older people talked like this, it meant¡­. No. No. No. I wouldn¡¯t imagine it. Never.

    My heart swelled with gratitude and sadness. I wanted her health to be restored right then and there, I didn¡¯t care if it was possible or not. I wanted to see her vibrant and strong once again. I wanted to take away her pain, to bring back the joy that had been stolen from her after all she¡¯d done by my dad¡¯s side to help keep this grove together during these mad times.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t let you suffer,¡± I dered, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to heal you, to bring back your health. I won¡¯t rest until I have done everything I can. You¡¯ll get better, I promise. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    Her eyes filled with tears as she looked at me, ¡°My brave child, you have always been a source of light and strength in our pack,¡± she said softly. ¡°But remember, sometimes the greatest strengthes from epting what we cannot change. You have a destiny to fulfill, and I have faith in you.¡±

    I felt my resolve falter as my mother¡¯s words sank in. I understood that my mother spoke the truth, that sometimes it was important to ept certain things. However, the idea of losing my mother caused an unbearable ache within me. I would never be able to ept it, when I knew I could cure it.

    ¡°I love you, mom,¡± I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°Please, hold on. I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    She reached out and gently caressed my cheek. ¡°And I love you, my dear Lily,¡± she said with her tender voice. ¡°You have a strength within you that will guide you through any storm. Remember that.¡±

    As the room filled with silence, I held onto her hand, cherishing that moment we had together. I looked at my father who just sat there, staring at his wife.

    I broke into tears. They kept on flowing from my sockets even though I didn¡¯t want my mom to see me that way. I quickly looked away and covered my eyes with one of my hands.

    My mom¡¯s grip on my other hand got tighter and she started crying in pain. I turned to look at her. My dad rose up to her, ¡°Honey¡­honey, what is it?¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡­ah!¡± She held her stomach and my dad quickly rushed out to get the in-house doctor. He excused the both of us and we waited outside for a while. My dad was first called in and I looked through the window as they both talked while my mom was sleeping from the sedatives she was given.

    I could barely see clearly because of the tears that filled my eyes.

    After a while, the doctor first came out and as he was about leaving I walked up to him.

    ¡°Good day sir.¡± I tried to hide my brokenness.

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±

    ¡°Can I know¡­what¡¯s wrong with my mom?¡± I asked.

    He looked back as if waiting for my dad toe out then he looked back at me. He sighed then shook his head, ¡°She has cirrhosis.¡±

    My mouth fell.

 Chapter 86

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    ¡°She has cirrhosis¡­¡±

    I remembered what the doctor had said before my dad cut him off and took him aside to discuss. The look in my father¡¯s eyes said it all. I didn¡¯t need to check it up because I had heard of that illness before. It was what my father¡¯s mother had died from. They had taken her to every healer in the realm, every renowned doctor they could pay to travel to the grove, but still, no cure had been found for her.

    I brought my palms to my face and tried my best to hold in the tears that were on the brim of rushing out. No, nothing would happen to my mom. I had to believe hard enough and I had to stay strong, for her. She¡¯d be fine. The more I¡¯d tell myself, the more it¡¯d be true.

    ¡°No¡­.¡± My gut-wrenched voice came out which attracted Sarah¡¯s attention from the front seat she was sitting in beside Theo, who was driving. Theo looked at me concernedly through the front mirror as Sarah turned and ced a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Lily, you didn¡¯t have toe along. You could¡¯ve stayed with your mom¡­¡± She held my shoulder tighter and I raised my head up.

    ¡°No¡­no, I¡¯m fine. I need to get Aunt Belinda back. She¡¯s like my second mom, so¡­don¡¯t worry, mom will be fine.¡± I said trying to actually pacify myself.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Sarah asked but Theo nudged her.

    ¡°Lily, I think it¡¯s better you sit this one out. I¡¯ll turn the car around¡­¡± Theo said and started turning the steering wheel the other way.

    But I quickly motioned to him, ¡°No, Theo! I need to see Audrey¡­she has Aunt. I need to face her.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re hurting¡­¡± he said with a soft voice and looked back at the road.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Both of you shouldn¡¯t worry about me. Let¡¯s get to her ce first and focus on finding her.¡± I tried to hide my emotions.

    Sarah could see through me but she nodded and held my hand tighter. She whispered to me, ¡°I understand how you¡¯re feeling, Lily. We¡¯re here for you. I¡¯m here for you, okay?¡±

    I nodded and smiled shortly at her to which she reciprocated then faced forward.

    I reluctantly pulled myself together.

    I took a deep breath and settled into the backseat of the car, trying to gather my thoughts. My heart felt heavy. I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about my mother¡¯s health, but I couldn¡¯t let it distract me. Right now, I needed to focus on a more pressing challenge ¨C confronting Audrey and rescuing Aunt Belinda.

    As the car engine revved, I took a deep breath and concentrated on the road ahead. I couldn¡¯t let fear take over or cloud my thinking. Audrey was sly and maniptive, so I had to really trust in my own strength and cleverness whilst confronting her.

    I wonder how she¡¯s been able to survive outside the pack for so long. I wonder why she kidnapped Aunt Belinda. What kind of sick and twisted game is she ying?

    I tightened my fists. This was my opportunity to show what I was capable of, to protect my loved ones, and to stop Audrey¡¯s cruelty. I was done letting her threaten our lives.

    As we sped towards our destination, the passing scenery outside the window became a blur. I reyed thoughts of facing Audrey in my mind. It had been months since Ist saw her and I didn¡¯t know if she had be stronger or more resentful and evil. I needed to know her weaknesses, an opportunity I could use to outsmart her and finally defeat her.

    I knew Audrey was dangerous and unpredictable, but I refused to let that intimidate me. I couldn¡¯t let her continue in her rampage or seed in any n she was conspiring in her lonely cave. If I were to face her, I had to stay ahead of her, using my intelligence to outmaneuver her at every strike.

    For some reason, I thought about Tyler. I hadn¡¯t seen him since I returned to the grove. I¡¯m very sure he heard the news that I was back but didn¡¯t even show up or try to see me. What was I even talking about? Why did it even matter? He was just trying his best to avoid me and to stay away, which was best for both of us. Now, his ex was on a rampage, I wandered what he¡¯d say about the situation.

    And I hadn¡¯t been informed about his father¡¯s death.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ?????????????

    As we arrived at Aunt Belinda¡¯s cottage, an unsettling feeling made my stomach turn. The house, usually filled with warmth and theforting scent of freshly baked cookies, now stood eerily quiet. Something was wrong.

    Sarah, Theo, and I exchanged worried nces as we began calling out and looking for Aunt Belinda. We searched through every room, calling out for Aunt Belinda, but there was no response. I started panicking, my heart pounding with each passing second.

    Then, Sarah¡¯s loud voice pierced through the silence, ¡°Guys,e quick! I found something!¡±

    We rushed to the kitchen, where Sarah was pointing at a note that had been stabbed into the wall with a knife. The sight sent a chill down my spine. It was a ransom note from the looks of it.

    Theo removed the knife from the wall and held the note in his other hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sarah asked.

    He began reading it, ¡°If you want the old hag back, meet me at the Meldam Road, 2pm.¡±

    ¡°Oh no. They¡¯ve kidnapped her.¡± Sarah winced.

    Anger and fear welled up within me. How could Audrey dare to abduct Aunt Belinda? She would soon regret crossing our family.

    Theo voiced his concerns, ¡°This might be a trap. Meldam Road is abandoned and in the outskirts. The road¡¯s been abandoned for years and people who pass say skeletons and remains litter the road.¡±

    Sarah clutched onto Theo after what he said, ¡°S¡­sk¡­skeletons?¡±

    But in that moment, my only thought was rescuing Aunt Belinda, no matter the risk.

    ¡°Trap or not, we have to rescue Aunt Belinda.¡± I said with a straight face.

    ¡°But Lily¡­we can search around the area first. Maybe she was tied and kept somewhere then they ced this note here to lure us and kill us.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice shook as she spoke.

    ¡°I have a feeling this isn¡¯t a trap or someone trying to lure us. It was Audrey I saw in that vision and she was the one who had Aunt Belinda, okay? We need to go save her.¡±

    Theo chipped in, ¡°Let me just send a beep signal to my colleagues back at the grove, so if we may need any reinforcement-¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± I cut him off.

    He looked at me apprehensibly then nodded and pocketed back his phone.

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste any time. Aunt Belinda needs us,¡± I said, my voice quivering. ¡°We have to go to that Meldam Road and bring her back.¡±

    Sarah nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll find her, Lily. We won¡¯t let anything happen to aunt.¡±

    Theo hesitated for a moment, his brows furrowed, ¡°Are you really sure about this? It could be dangerous.¡± He turned to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, there¡¯s no need for you to follow us.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because I can¡¯t defend myself?¡± Sarah faced him and eyed him.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡± He sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

    I took a deep breath, understanding Theo¡¯s concern, but my mind was set. ¡°We can¡¯t let fear stop us, Theo. Aunt Belinda would do the same for us. We¡¯re going to that ce and we¡¯re bringing her home.¡±

    We nodded at each other, quickly rushing to the car. I could feel my heart racing as we sped toward the Meldam Road. The world outside the car became a blur as thoughts raced through my mind. The idea of Aunt Belinda being in danger was unbearable. First mom, now her?

    As we got closer to the location, fear and excitement settled within us. We got out of the car, carefully scanning the area for any signs of Aunt Belinda or the people who took her.

    The air was foggy even though it was afternoon and with one step, I realized we were standing in a whole mush pit of dead people remains.

    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Sarah¡¯s scream broke through the air and Theo and I looked at her.

    Her leg got caught in a skull somehow. Theo and I reached out to her, carefully stepping through the bones and sessfully pulled her out.

    She breathed out in relief and threw up beside me. ¡°Holy fuck¡­ this ce is so disgusting. Can we find Aunt and get going?¡±

    I wanted to tell her these things she was calling disgusting were once people but I thought against it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check everywhere we can.¡± I said.

    ¡°I thought they¡¯re meant to be already out by now since they directed us here. The kidnappers¡­¡± she said after she raised her head up.

    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re still averagely smart, my dear.¡±

    That voice. I was too familiar with it¡¯s sinister lustre but it sounded like it had more depth, more contempt and a sicker grin to it.

    We all turned back and saw her. Audrey.

 Chapter 87

    There she stood, hair burning in the crimson light that started escaping from the heavy fog.

    She always gave off a eerie feeling that made me shiver, as if she would attack me out of nowhere and no-one would see iting. Her eyes were filled with pure hate, showing the total darkness inside her. Every step she took  closer to us was full of evil intent. She held Aunt Belinda on her knees, close to her, grabbing her hair tightly as the woman yelped for mercy. Her twisted smile showed how happy she was to inflict pain. At that moment, it felt like all the badness in the world was in the air with us, leaving me feeling scared and anxious.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± I shouted with all the strength I could muster.

    Her sickeningugh made my ears bleed. She dragged Aunt Belinda¡¯s hair tighter making her spine bend inwards and the poor woman¡¯s cries made me tighten my fists in anger.

    ¡°I said let her go, Audrey! What are you doing? What do you want?!¡±

    And then, a familiar voice I never thought I¡¯d hear again spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot more feistier than west met, little wolf.¡±

    I knew that voice.

    A dark shadow walked out from the corner and shockingly, Leo stood beside Audrey, hands pocketed and the mocking grin I knew too well on his smug face.

    What? Do they know eachother? Are they allies now?

    Before I could say anything, Theo stepped in front of Sarah and I, standing in a fighting stance. His deep voice bellowed, ¡°Who are you?¡± He inquired from Leo.

    The bastard chuckled cynically and fixed his gaze on me, not caring about Theo or his question. He started walking towards us and Theo took out his ws ready to defend us.

    Alerting danger for Theo¡¯s life, I held his arm back, ¡°No, Theo, don¡¯t. Just step back. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    He looked at me and then reluctantly stepped back to stand beside Sarah. Leo muttered something sounding like ¡®smart¡¯ then stood in front of me. The way he looked at me all over made me feel disgusted.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you a lot, little wolf.¡± After every sentence he spoke, he stepped closer to me. ¡°I did allow you to escape but sadly your Adrian couldn¡¯t. He¡¯s there¡­. sleeping, unconscious, unresponsive, or dead¡­I don¡¯t know or care. He won¡¯t be getting out anytime soon, I can you tell you that.¡±

    Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s name, I couldn¡¯t help but grit my teeth and have the urge to knock Leo out. What had he done to Adrian? No.. no¡­he¡¯s just trying to distract me.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you want. Let my aunt go!¡±

    He smirked and used his fingers to trace my cheekbones. I could see Audrey re at me from where she stood and also how repulsed Theo and Sarah felt at the sight of what Leo was doing to me, yet, I couldn¡¯t move. I was frozen to the spot.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot hotter than west met. Seems the two months with me has taught you a great deal.¡± He licked his teeth and stepped even closer to me.

    I didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do. He didn¡¯t want to exin what he was doing with Audrey or what they wanted to use Aunt Belinda for. I needed to speak up, but I couldn¡¯t.

    Thankfully, Theo was my saving grace. The way he sprang at Leo caught us both unaware.

    ¡°Asshole!¡± He shouted before running up to us, but before he could swing his blow, a huge force blew him back, making him hit his head on the ground.

    Sarah gasped, ¡°Theo!¡±

    Leo chuckled, ¡°Is that the best your pack can do? Are these the warriors who wish to face us in the war? Loser posers like you?¡±

    I looked behind Leo and saw Audrey breathing lightly with her hand outstretched in front of her. She had done that. Our eyes met. What had she be?

    Sarah rushed to Aunt Belinda, cussing out Audrey, ¡°You bitch!¡± But she met the same fate.

    I had to shout, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them!¡±

    Then Leo gripped my waist and pulled me closer to him, ¡°I won¡¯t if you cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°See, little wolf, There¡¯s a lot of things I¡¯ve not tasted from you yet.¡± He said and licked my ear. ¡°I let you go easily thest time, you won¡¯t this time around.¡±

    I held onto the pocket knife in my hand and released the de out slowly.

    ¡°At least let them go!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I do need them, Because I know you won¡¯t be a good obedient little wolf if you don¡¯t see your loved ones in pain as a consequence for rebellion. I need you obedient and serving to me¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck do you want from me?¡±

    He smiled, brought his lips to my ear and whispered, ¡°You¡­¡± thenughed.

    What was he saying? Why would he want me? What in hell¡¯s name did he mean by that?

    ¡°You know I want those powers flowing within your bones¡­¡± he slowly shifted his lips from my ear to my lips, ¡°¡­. and much more of you I haven¡¯t tasted yet.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As if Audrey anticipated my attack, before I raised up my hand to reveal the knife, she already shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Unfortunately, Leo was too fast for me and he was able to maneuver my move and turn me around so my back was facing his upper body and my hand was tangled behind me. My joint was in pain and I screamed for him to let me go. He dragged the knife out my hand and held it to my neck.

    Theo and Sarah had stood up and Theo shouted, ¡°Let her go, you bastard!¡±

    Leo sneered at him, ¡°Are you so ready to die today,d?¡±

    Theo wanted to charge at him again but Sarah held him back.

    ¡°Just stop this! Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll give you!¡± I said with a pleading voice.

    I could tell Leo was smirking when he breathed on my neck. He held me tighter and used his nose to rub lines down the side of my face, ¡°Information¡­I need information¡­¡±

    I noticed Audrey¡¯s face had gotten hotter and redder. She pushed Aunt Belinda to the ground and walked up to us, ¡°What are you doing?! We came here for something, remember?¡±

    Leo¡¯s face drew sour and he turned to look at Audrey, ¡°Did I ask you to remind me?¡±

    Her teeth gritted, ¡°Instead of you getting horny here, why don¡¯t you just finish what we came here for?¡±

    The silence afterwards between them was nerve-wrecking. The look they exchanged made me wonder what deal exactly they struck between each other to make her talk to someone like Leo like that. And the thought of Leo getting horny for me was far more disgusting than it was scary.

    Leo finally spoke but this time I could sense he was deadass serious ,¡±You will not talk to me like that, Audrey. You won¡¯t¡­¡±

 Chapter 88

    Audrey, for the first time ever, seemed submissive and under amand. She bit her lips and stood back. Surprisingly, Leo startedughing then pushed me forward. He went to her side and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± He gave me onest look before walking back and standing where she once stood.

    Sarah rushed to my side,¡±Are you okay?¡±

    As we stood in front of Audrey and Leo, the atmosphere turned heavy and filled with tension, like a brewing storm ready to fall. It was a crucial moment, one where we had to think and act carefully. Aunt Belinda¡¯s battered face made my insides squeeze and the way Leo casually nced at it then me made me want to w at his face. This man was truly a monster. Theo, Sarah, and I were determined to carry out our n of trading Aunt Belinda, but we knew we had to proceed with caution and be mindful of the risks involved mostly because neither Audrey nor Leo were to be trusted.

    Audrey smirked. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the brave little trio,¡± she taunted, obviously sarcastic. ¡°Here to strike a deal, are we?¡±

    Sarah shot back, ¡°You¡¯re now allies with them now, hunh, Audrey? How far gone are you?¡±

    Theo held Sarah so she could stop talking.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Audrey eyed her then rolled her eyes, ¡°You always were the talkative. One more word from you and I¡¯d give you a serious head injury.¡±

    ¡°Just try it bitch and I swear I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Theo spoke over her, ¡°What¡¯s happened to you, Audrey?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I remember you¡­ security guard?¡±

    Theo pursed his lips so I had to intervene.

    I tightened my grip on Theo¡¯s arm, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°We¡¯re not here to follow you to exchange words, Audrey,¡± I stated firmly, ¡°Let Aunt go. She¡¯s innocent in all of this, and we expect her to be released, unharmed.¡±

    Leo leaned against a nearby b, a knowing smile ying on his lips. ¡°Ah, Lily, always the brave one,¡± he said with a smooth and deceptive voice. ¡°But you see, we have our own terms. If you want your sweet aunt back, you¡¯ll have to do something for us.¡±

    I exchanged a wary nce with Theo and Sarah, their own mirrored in their eyes. We knew we had to y this carefully, not to give in too easily to their demands.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my voice steady despite the churning emotions inside me.

    Audrey stepped closer, her eyes locked with mine. ¡°We want the Ring of Lythian,¡± she dered and a sly grin curled at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Retrieve it for us, and Aunt Belinda will be free.¡±

    I felt a surge of anger, but suppressed it. I knew if I lost control it would only put Aunt Belinda¡¯s life at risk. How did theye to know of the Ring of Lythian and why did they want it? ¡°And why should we trust you to keep your end of the deal?¡± I challenged.

    Leo chuckled, a cold, calcting sound that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Because, my dear little wolf, we have something you want as well,¡± he said cynically. ¡°And once we have the Ring of Lythian, we¡¯ll be happy to negotiate.¡±

    My mind raced as I tried to find a way out of this tangled web they¡¯d set for us. We needed to free Aunt Belinda, but giving in to their demands blindly wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have the ring,¡± I replied cautiously, buying ourselves some time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Lily.¡± Audrey said with her ring gaze, ¡°Besides, we said you should retrieve it not hand it to us, or do you really have it?¡±

    I gulped and exchanged a look with Sarah. I spoke, ¡°We don¡¯t have the means to getting it.¡±

    Audrey grabbed my right arm, ¡°Yes, you do! That journal is with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Leo¡¯s voice made her break away, ¡°Audrey¡­¡±

    ¡°We need proof that Aunt Belinda will remain alive and unharmed.¡± I said.

    Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing through me. ¡°Who is that?¡±  She pointed at Aunt Belinda.

    Leo conceded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough proof for you? Remember, time is of the essence.¡±

    With that, Audrey signaled to her vampire henchmen to bring Aunt Belinda forward to our front. As they untied Aunt Belinda, my heart filled with relief. She seemed shaken and her face was battered but not too hurt, giving us a small glimpse of hope.

    I wanted to hold Aunt but Audrey didn¡¯t allow. She instructed the vampires to surround Aunt whilst she went to Leo.

    I saw Audrey talking to Leo with anger in her eyes. Something had made her really mad, and I wondered what it could be.

    ~ NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Audrey¡¯s voice dripped with venom as she spoke to Leo. ¡°Leo, that journal is with her. I felt it¡¯s energy as I held her arm. She has its power now,¡± she hissed. ¡°We can¡¯t let her keep it. We need to get it away from her and destroy it before it brings us even more trouble.¡±

    But Audrey knew she didn¡¯t want to destroy it when she gets her hand on it. She just had to tell Leo that.

    Leo¡¯s face turned serious, his eyes narrowing as he thought about what Audrey said. They both looked at Lily with disdain in their eyes. Leo responded to her, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Audrey answered impatiently, ¡°This isn¡¯t something I would be unsure about.¡±

    ~ LILY¡¯S POV ~

    At the same moment, Theo dragged me back into a hurdle with Sarah.

    He spoke, ¡°Lily, I know you can¡¯t give up that ring even if your Aunt¡¯s life is on the line but we can¡¯t leave here either without saving her.¡±

    Sarah sighed, ¡°We could¡¯ve fought them off but she¡¯d be dead before we hit the first blow.¡±

    I faced down and Theo held my shoulder, ¡°Look, you told me not to call for reinforcements but¡­that¡¯s our only hope now.¡±

    ¡°Theo, I told you not to-¡±

    ¡°I know. But we don¡¯t have any other choice. We¡¯re outnumbered and Audrey kills within seconds¡­. I don¡¯t even know.. how¡­she¡­¡± He was lost for words and so were we. We had minimal options but we had to do something, anything.

    ¡°But¡­when are they going toe?¡±

    Suddenly, a vampire was shot in the head. He fell t beside Aunt Belinda. Leo¡¯s and Audrey¡¯s conversation was cut short and they both looked at us.

    Theo and Sarah looked at me then Theo said, ¡°I think they¡¯re already here.¡±

 Chapter 89

    I looked back and saw Tyler charge forward, a huge number of werewolves rushing behind him. I quickly kicked the vampire in front of Aunt Belinda in his crotch but she was dragged away by someone else. Sarah took up her daggers and also started defending herself upon seeing the reinforcements.

    ¡°Lily, we need to get Belinda. I¡¯ll cover you.¡± Theo said to me and brought out his ws. He started shing at the vampire barricade that formed in front of Audrey and Leo. I saw Leo dragging Audrey back when she wanted to fight. Aunt Belinda was being rough handled by a vampire.

    As chaos unfolded, the sounds of shing weapons and screams filled the air. I fought with all my might, trying to get closer to Audrey. I saw how her red eyes burned with anticipation and the hunger for blood. I wanted to stick her, just like I would a heartless vampire. I saw her more like a vampire from thereon, she was with the enemy after all. She was the enemy.

    ¡°We need to get our own held captive back! I will face the leader myself!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice carried a serenity I had never heard in it before. He sounded so different, so much moremanding but in a respective tone.

    Theo¡¯s grunt brought me back. His kneecap had been broken. I kicked the vampire who wanted to attack him and dragged him to me.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m fi¡­ah!¡­ I¡¯m fine.. I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°But your knee¡­ it¡¯s been injured¡­are you sure you wanna continue this?¡± I said, obviously worried.

    ¡°I¡¯vee this far, Lily. We¡¯ll get your aunt back.¡± He smiled shortly and strangled someone behind me. I turned and a ball of blood burst in front of me, covering my chest in blood.

    ¡°Stay close¡­¡± He said, out of breath.

    In the midst of themotion, I finally caught sight of Tyler, his face mirroring surprise and disbelief. He hadn¡¯t seen me in months, and vice versa. He seemed to be shocked at the fact that I was still alive and well. He may really not have heard that I was alive and back, but why did noone tell him? My face seemed to stir up memories and regret within him. I could see a glimmer of remorse in his eyes, hinting at a chance for reconciliation.

    But there was no time for that now. The battle demanded our full attention. Tyler pushed through the chaos, his gaze locked onto mine. He fought his way to my side, unleashing his skills and strength to shield me from the imminent danger.

    He finally got to where I was but he jumped to me and we bothnded on our sides. He did this because there was a vampire charging towards me from behind. We rolled to the side where there was a clearing and he carried me by the hands to my feet, his face still in utter shock.

    ¡°You saved me.¡± I said breathlessly.

    He continued to look at me in denial, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re alive,¡± his voice sounded faint.

    I couldn¡¯t smile or wince. I simply just nodded my head, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Things were so awkward between us that it became so hard for us to even have a conversation without it being seemingly weird.

    Out of nowhere, he ced his hand around my neck and rested my head on his chest, his heavy but steady breaths against my face. I was still, not moving but wanting to push him away too.

    Before I could, he withdrew, ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry. This is not the time. I¡­it¡¯s just overwhelming. I thought you were¡­¡±

    We both stood there looking into each other¡¯s eyes as if our unsaid words could be passed through a stare. There was so much, so much to be said and talked aboutm.. like how he looked so different now than he did three months ago. How much had changed was beyond me.

    He seemed to snap out of the trance we were in, ¡°Your aunt. Theo called us that she was kidnapped. We came as fast as we could.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Y¡­yes, I¡­look. She¡¯s there. With Audrey and Leo.¡±

    He looked at me, confused, then at the direction I pointed at. I could see his heart drop at the sight of Audrey. Did he know that Audrey had joined the enemy before now? Or was he as shocked as I was?

    ¡°So, your father was right?¡±

    ¡°Unh?¡±

    ¡°Your father¡­. he suspected Audrey of joining the enemy. He¡¯s right.¡± He said so with pursed lips and I could see it was painful for him to see and say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your aunt.¡±

    He wanted to walk away but I held his arm, ¡°Tyler, you can¡¯t face her¡­not here, not now.¡±

    He looked at my hand around his and I let him go. Then he faced me, ¡°I have to. I need to know why she¡¯s doing this.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s dangerous now¡­. she has powers I can¡¯tprehend. Rage and hatred have consumed her. She might hurt you.¡± I said and bit my lip. Tyler smiled sympathetically and tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°I need to face her, Lily. Just stay alive. I¡¯ll get your aunt.¡±

    I wanted to say something else but he was already part of the battle again.

    I watched as he confronted Audrey. There was a tense atmosphere, as if they had a deeper history that I couldn¡¯t fully understand. I knew things happened that led to Audrey¡¯s banishment but I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly they were or the gravity of what happened.

    Their eyes met, and I saw a flicker of vulnerability in Audrey¡¯s gaze, a brief moment of her true self.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Tyler beheaded each and every vampire who guarded Audrey till he was standing face to face with her. She didn¡¯t prepare for this. She didn¡¯t prepare to see the love of her life after so much time she was trying to cultivate a hatred so wicked, foul and eternal that not even if Tyler died and was reborn a billion times, would change it. Yet, there she stood in front of him, eyes, quivering and body, hot.

    ¡°Why, Audrey? Why are you doing this?¡± Tyler finally said. ¡°What¡¯s your goal in siding with the enemy?¡±

    Audrey felt her fingers trembling and she felt pathetic. In that moment, Audrey¡¯s emotions seemed to waver, revealing glimpses of who she used to be. But she was not and was never going to be that girl again.

    Leo, who was beside her watching all this, held her shoulder and shook her. He then faced Tyler, ¡°She hase to her senses and she has joined the winning side, the side with the power and freedom she never got from you.¡±

    Tyler growled at Leo, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been brainwashing her?¡±

    Leo smacked hisp andughed, ¡°Brainwashing is half the word. Your ex came to me to offer me a wonderful deal which I thought through and realized it was beneficial to me.¡±

    Tyler casted a disappointed look at Audrey who kept silent and red at him, ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed us, Audrey. I¡¯ll never forgive you for this.¡± The emotions in his voice carried weight and Audrey felt it too.

    She finally found her voice, ¡°Betrayal? Forgiveness? Suck them!¡±

    With that, she released a ball of energy which blew Tyler back along with the people behind him.

    ¡°Easy, pet. No need to get too emotional.¡± Leo stroke her hair but she shook it off and marched to Tyler. She would end him once and for all.

 Chapter 90

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I saw Audrey marching to Tyler after the burst of magic she released. That was the only way I could define what she did now. Magic. Very dark magic.

    I ran to her and pushed her to the ground, both of usnding beside one another.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± She gnarled at me and dragged me by the hair up, ¡°I¡¯ll kill both of you now!¡±

    She wrapped her hand around my neck and long nails started growing out of hers, each digging into my neck as she carried me up slowly. I didn¡¯t know where she got this strength from but it was frightening. Her eyes dripped with rage.

    ¡°Audrey!¡± Leo¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care about yourmand! She¡¯ll die here, right now!¡± Audrey shouted back without looking at him.

    Tyler wanted to stand up again but one swoosh of her hand and he was blown back again. I could hear Theo  darting towards us but Audrey blew the ball of energy to his gut again. I had not even seen Sonia in a while.

    My airflow was slowly getting cut off as I garbled in her grasp.

    She smiled wickedly as my face slowly turned white.¡±Die, die you godforsaken bitch.¡±

    She tightened her grip and my heart stopped beating. But her eyes slowly opened wider as if she just remembered something, ¡°You¡­you have the ring. The ring of Lythian¡­where is it?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hear her muffled voice. I blinked and I could hear Adrian¡¯s voice call my name. He was calling me. I¡¯d seen him again, finally.

    But my consciousness wasn¡¯t cut short. A hand forcefully dragged Audrey¡¯s hand from my neck making mend on my back on the hard ground filled with dried bones. I looked up and saw Audrey struggling from Leo¡¯s grip. I felt she had the power to free herself but she didn¡¯t.

    Leo looked at me and with onest sly smile, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, little wolf.¡± Then I blinked and they were gone.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    I felt someone tap on my cheek then I opened my eyes and saw it was Theo. ¡°Lily? Oh, thank goodness. You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡± I looked around and only saw our people trying to take our injured ones into the van.

    ¡°You were out for about two minutes. Audrey and that guy and their minions are gone.¡±

    ¡°Au.. unt.. what about Aunt Belinda?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with Sarah.¡± I staggered to get up and ran to the van. I immediately saw Sarah with Aunt Belinda inside.

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s eyes met mine and they got moist. I ran to hug her, ¡°Aunt¡­. you¡¯re okay.¡±

    She pulled me closer to her even though her whole head was bandaged and I heard the groans escape her lips when I hugged her tighter.

    ¡°My child¡­¡±

    I drew back and faced Sarah to hug her too. She wiped tears out her eyes. I turned back to aunt and held her hands, ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long to get you back, Aunt.. you must¡¯ve gone through so much.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Sheughed brashly, ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t passed through before, dear. I must have put you all through so much just to save my old ass. Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Aunt, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯d kill a thousand gods for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt.¡± Sarah chipped in. ¡°We still want your old ass around.¡±

    We allughed with tears in our eyes. She ran her hand through my hair and smiled at the both of us. I didn¡¯t notice when Theo entered too, ¡°You really are the force that¡¯ll change our realm forever¡­¡± she said while looking at us one by one. ¡°They can¡¯t break me that easily, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a head injury that¡¯ll heal in a matter of days. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take chances with any of you again¡­Not after mom-¡± Theo held my hand before I finished my sentence.

    Aunt Belinda noticed and asked, ¡°What? What about your mom?¡±

    Sarah smiled, ¡°Nothing, Aunt. You should rest, okay? Same as you Lily. You can go to the other car to let some steam off. I¡¯ll be with Aunt.¡± She gave me a reassuring smile and we hugged before I stepped out. Theo squeezed my shoulder before I went to sit inside the car in front. Dead bodies of vampires added to the dry bones that were already present and the foul smell of their blood hadn¡¯t gotten ustomed to my nose yet.

    I didn¡¯t realise I sat down beside someone until I heard him clear his throat. I looked to my side and saw Tyler looking at mepassionately.

    ¡°Are you¡­okay?¡±

    I looked away, ¡°I will be.¡±

    The car started and we were already on the road and gone from that dreadful site.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡±

    That was thest sentence I heard before my eyes gave into the sleep that took over me.

    ??????????

    I stood in the middle of a pile of dead bodies. Werewolves¡­Vampires¡­I didn¡¯t know, but they were died.

    As I tightly gripped the ancient journal to my chest as if it was my new born, fear coursed through me. This precious book held the secrets of our history, our present, and perhaps even our future. It was a treasure sought by many, and now it was mine. My father had given it to me and I swore to protect it with my life.

    But my joy quickly turned to dread as Audrey, consumed by anger and desperation, appeared out of nowhere and lunged at me with a fierce intensity in her eyes. She understood the importance of the journal and was determined to take it for herself. In that moment, I saw a side of Audrey I had never seen before-a cold determination that terrified me. But it was mixed with something else I couldn¡¯t describe.

    In one swift motion, Audrey snatched the journal from my grasp, a wicked smile spreading across her face. She held it high, dangerously close to the mes of a torch she let out from her other palm. How was she able to harness all these dirty magic? I could feel the heat on my face as the fiery light reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°No!¡± I shouted desperately. I couldn¡¯t let her destroy the journal. It held too many answers, too many secrets that could change a lot. I had to stop her, to reim what was rightfully ours.

    But before I could react, Audrey joined Leo behind the trees and they swiftly retreated, vanishing into the shadows of the forest. A sinking feeling overwhelmed me as I realized they were escaping and taking the journal¡¯s power and knowledge with them. I couldn¡¯t allow them to get away, not when the stakes were so high.

    But then as I was about to jump into a sprint, a huge hand dragged me into the floor.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    I sat up from the bed with beads of sweat trickling down my forehead. It was Sarah in front of me. I looked around. I was back in my room. Without saying anything I hugged her, tightly.

 Chapter 91

    It was already morning. Sarah told me how I had passed out in the car and Tyler carried me down to my room. I slowly rubbed my arms and legs, trying to relive his touch on my skin but stopped when I felt how wrong it was.

    ¡°What of Aunt Belinda?¡± I said with my morning voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the health centre.¡±

    ¡°I thought she¡¯d insist on staying in her cottage¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, she did, but your dad insisted she stayed here since we all have to stick together during these times.¡±

    ¡°What about Theo?¡±

    She blushed, ¡°He only sustained some bruises. He¡¯s fine.¡± She shifted closer to me, ¡°Enough of others. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­¡± I shook my head and held my hands together.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you this morning but it looked like you were having a bad dream. Will you tell me what it was about?¡± She said worriedly.

    I remembered what I saw. Audrey, dead bodies, the journal, fire¡­I closed my eyes tightly and held my hands tighter.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Sarah said worriedly and held my hand.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­just migraines. Mom¡­mom¡­I need to see mom.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been resting. She also said she wanted to see you when we got back.¡±

    I stood up carefully and looked around for my clothes.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rest a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Sarah, but I¡¯m fine. Sleeping in all day isn¡¯t quite productive now is it?¡± I said while slipping on some jeans.

    ¡°That¡¯s for you. I¡¯d take any chance to sleep in.¡± She said and fell back on my bed.

    I shook my head and smiled, ¡°We won¡¯t get much more sleep now the war is soon to happen.¡±

    Her eyes drew weary, ¡°Should we be talking about it everytime, babes? I get it¡¯s important but let the timee before we talk about it so much. Everywhere I go, people are always talking about it.¡±

    ¡°Because it is important, Sarah. If we don¡¯t talk about it now, we won¡¯t know how we¡¯ll n ourselves against the vampires¡¯ attack. And¡­war isn¡¯t child¡¯s y.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She murmured, ¡°I never said it was.¡±

    I smiled and hugged her again when I was fully clothed, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± I then went into the bathroom to brush before leaving the room.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Aunt Belinda looked fine but I knew she had some serious injuries too. She¡¯d take weeks to heal. I felt bad that I didn¡¯t sufficiently protect her from Audrey¡¯s clutches. She got captured to bait me¡­ I hated the fact that my loved ones were used to ckmail me. How harder could this be?

    Seeing her alive and well made me shed a tear of joy. I didn¡¯t want to lose her. Having her back felt like a bright light of hope had been restored after enduring so much uncertainty and loss. It reassured me that better days were ahead no matter how unimaginable it seemed.

    I was standing outside the ward when she locked eyes with me. With a beam on her face she waved at me and I returned the gesture. I mouthed a ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± and she nodded. A nurse was taking her vitals so I decided not to intervene.

    As I was leaving that room and walking up the stairs to my mom¡¯s room, I met Tyler. He stood still when he saw meing up the stairs. It¡¯d been long since he came to the grove since thest saga.

    He slowly walked down to me, looking both relieved and anxious at the same time. There was so much chaos that had consumed our lives in recent times. With a heartfelt tone, he expressed his gratitude and concern, saying, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t know how relieved I am to see you safe and unharmed. Not seeing you for two months¡­it took a great toll on me.¡± He stopped and continued to look at me as if he wanted me to finish his sentence and assure him.

    But I waited for him to finish.

    ¡°I deeply regret ever doubting you, and I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± He finally continued, his voice filled with regret, ¡°I want to apologize. I should¡¯ve listened to you about Audrey, I should¡¯ve believed you from the start. I¡¯ve been made a big fool because of her. I fought everyone and everything for her just so she could betray me. I allowed my anger and pride to cloud my judgment, and I pushed you away when you needed support the most. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    I looked into his eyes, seeing his sincerity shining through, though I still had doubts. Was he truly sorry or was the arrogant Tyler ying his mind games with me again? If so, why would he want to apologize to me? How would that benefit him? It was a moment filled with mixed emotions. I struggled whether to understand and forgive him or to turn my back on him like he did me. Still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the change I saw in him. I couldn¡¯t shake it off. There was something different about him. Like he was reborn or something. Or maybe he had matured? Whatever it was, the Tyler I was talking to wasn¡¯t the same one I knew 3 months ago which was wild.

    His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of his remorse. I looked into his eyes, seeing the sincerity and regret drawn in every line of his face. A wave of mixed emotions washed over me-relief, forgiveness, but also a lingering sense of hurt that I couldn¡¯t easily push away.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± I replied, my voice carrying a blend of vulnerability and strength, ¡°I appreciate your apology, and I understand that we were all caught up in a difficult situation. You did love her and love clouds reasoning so I understand that-¡±

    ¡°I never loved Audrey, Lily. Don¡¯t get that wrong.¡± He said and I looked back up at him. ¡°I never loved her. I did care for her but it wasn¡¯t ever love. You know there¡¯s only been one person I¡¯ve loved dearly in my life.¡±

    With what he said, I looked away for a while, feeling tears well up in my eyes. No, not this again. I couldn¡¯t do this again. We couldn¡¯t go back to square one again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily I-¡°

 Chapter 92

    ¡°Tyler,¡± I raised a hand to his face, ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you but I¡¯ll never forget. Trust is something that takes time to rebuild. I do hope we can work towards rebuilding that trust, not just for the sake of our rtionship, but for the pack as well.¡±

    He sighed and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Trust isn¡¯t something that can be easily repaired, but I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to regain yours.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply to that so he spoke again.

    ¡°We need unity now more than ever, especially with Audrey still out there causing chaos with our enemies.¡±

    His mention of Audrey brought a reminder of the danger that still loomed over us. I knew it was crucial to inform the elders and my father about Audrey¡¯s betrayal and her involvement in the recent events. We needed their guidance and collective wisdom to n for what we¡¯re to do next.

    ¡°Have you informed the elders and my father about her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to do now but I wanted to check on your aunt first.¡±

    This showing of affection by Tyler was really putting me off.

    ¡°Aunt is fine. We should not waste time.¡± Tyler nodded and I followed him to the meeting room.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    It was a solemn gathering. Tyler stood before the elders whilst I sat beside my father. He looked nervous to start but when he nced at me and I nodded at him, he smiled briefly then cleared his throat.

    His words were heavy with disappointment and a sense of betrayal as he recounted the events that had unfolded while we were trying to rescue Aunt Belinda, exposing Audrey¡¯s treachery and her attempt to undermine our pack by her alliance with the enemy¡¯s leader.

    I could hear when Tyler said, ¡°Henry, your suspicions were right all along.¡±

    Finally, Audrey¡¯s true intentions and the extent of her betrayal was being exposed though I wish she was there to see that. The room fell into a heavy silence and it brimmed with shock and anger. The elders exchanged worried nces, realizing the magnitude of the situation.

    Henry¡¯s expression hardened as he listened, his voice cutting through the tense silence. ¡°Audrey¡¯s actions have shown aplete disregard for our pack and its values. She will face the consequences of her betrayal, and we will not rest until she is held ountable.¡±

    The elders all nodded in agreement. Audrey¡¯s betrayal had shattered our trust in her, and the pack couldn¡¯t stand for such disloyalty.

    Finally, they were all seeing what I was seeing, well maybe cus it was tantly obvious now. Regardless, this was good news, or was it?

    Tyler hadn¡¯t even mentioned the powers Audrey had disyed which none of us could ascertain it¡¯s origins. Where did Audrey get those powers from? A witch she killed? It couldn¡¯t possibly be from the vampires. Or did she have them all along?

    Her betrayal dug deeper than I anticipated, really.

    ¡°¡­. and she will be brought to justice along with her co-conspirators.¡± I looked up and saw Tyler¡¯s stern look.

    All I needed to know, I could see it in his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t ready to kill Audrey.

    ???????

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Jaxon couldn¡¯t believe what his father just told him to do. It was only a few weeks remaining till the war would happen and Pablo had gathered himself more allies thanks to Jaxon and Ethan. But Pablo knew they¡¯d stand no chance against the two parties if they didn¡¯t cut off the head of one.

    ¡°Without their leader, they would fumble before they get to the battle ground.¡± Pablo illustrated, ¡°This why we need to eliminate the head of the pack.¡±

    Jaxon was obviously disturbed by this. He did know he would do questionable things but why only to his people? ¡°I understand you, father, but why not Ethan kill his vampire lead? Why should I kill mine?¡±

    Pablo¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°We need the vampire leader alive while we need your pack¡¯s leader dead. Understand me, son.¡±

    Jaxon was speechless.

    Pablo then dropped the bomb, ¡°You have to poison the  dead Alpha¡¯s son.¡± The way he sharply turned to look at his father gave away his disapproval of what he just heard. Did he just hear right?

    Jaxon confronted Pablo. The air crackled with intensity as they locked eyes.

    ¡°You expect me to poison Tyler? To betray my own pack to that extent?¡± Jaxon¡¯s voice trembled with desperation. ¡°I won¡¯t do it, Father. I cannot do that.¡±

    Pablo¡¯s face twisted with anger, his eyes narrowing into slits. ¡°You dare defy me, boy? After all I¡¯ve done for you? You have no idea the power that awaits us once we take control of the pack.¡±

    Jaxon stood his ground, his eyes burning with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t sacrifice my principles for power. I have sacrificed enough for god sake! There has to be another way, a path that doesn¡¯t involve tearing the pack apart.¡±

    Enraged by his son¡¯s refusal, Pablo¡¯s rage consumed him. Without warning, he lunged at Jaxon, his movements swift and deadly. The sh of their bodies echoed through the silent forest as they engaged in a fierce struggle.

    Each blow was fueled by anger and desperation. The sound of their fists connecting reverberated through the cave walls. Jaxon fought with skill and desperation and his movements were telling of his conflicted emotions. He knew he had to defend himself, to protect his own beliefs.

    But despite his best efforts, Jaxon was no match for his father¡¯s ruthlessness. Pablo¡¯s strength and experience gave him the upper hand, and with a swift strike, he delivered a hard blow and w to Jaxon¡¯s chest. The pain was excruciating, searing through his body like wildfire.

    Copsing to the ground, Jaxon struggled to catch his breath. Blood stained the hard floor beneath him, a stark reminder of the cost of his defiance. As his vision blurred and darkness threatened to consume him, he knew he had reached his limit. He was able to crawl far away from the cave while his father watched him in disgust.

    Left wounded and abandoned in the woods, Jaxon¡¯s fate hung in the bnce. His body trembled with pain and exhaustion. His thoughts swirled in a haze of regret. He couldn¡¯t allow his father¡¯s dark ns to unfold, but now, he was left with the consequences of his choices.

    Hours turned into an agonizing blur as Jaxony on the forest floor, his strength ebbing away. The forest seemed to close in around him. He thought of redeeming himself and making amends with his father, but they were overshadowed by the physical agony that enveloped him. His father didn¡¯t even think twice to mortally injure him¡­if it was Henry, would he have done that?

    His thoughts were too intrusive and painful now, but the physical pains were more painful.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He could never see himself hurting Tyler¡­ he was his close friend. Even though they hardly talked nowadays, he knew if he obeyed his father, he would never forgive himself for it.

    He coughed out blood and slowly, everywhere went ck.

    Would he regret defying his father or would he die there and be rid of all that had troubled him in that realm?

    He silently hoped for thetter.

 Chapter 93

    ~LILY¡¯S POV ~

    As the days passed, Audrey¡¯s betrayal and the constant chase to find her took a toll on all of us. But we couldn¡¯t rest or feel tired. We had to keep going, knowing every second mattered in finding Audrey and defeating Leo, who she was now partnering with.

    In the midst of everything that was going on, I foundfort in being with my mom. She reminded me of the love and courage I have and always spoke supportive words to me. Even though her health worsened, she stayed strong, not letting the predicament break her spirit.

    One afternoon, as the sun dipped below the horizon, I sat by my mom¡¯s side, holding her frail hand in mine. Her once vibrant eyes now held a weariness that pained my heart. ¡°How are you feeling, Mom?¡± I asked softly, hoping to offer somefort.

    She smiled weakly, the lines on her face deepening with the gesture. ¡°I¡¯m hanging in there, sweetheart,¡± she sounded so tired. ¡°It¡¯s just been a long journey¡­¡±

    I nodded, feeling a lump form in my throat. I wanted to protect my mom, to take her pain for her. But all I could do was be there for her, to offer my support and love.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been strong, Mom,¡± I said, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve taught me so much, and I¡¯m grateful for every moment we¡¯ve had together.¡±

    Her smile widened, ¡°And you¡¯ve grown into a remarkable young woman, Lily,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you and everything you¡¯ve be.¡±

    Her violent coughs started again and I was rushed out by the nurse who ushered the doctor in to attend to my mom. I can¡¯t exin how difficult it was to see my mother in that state. It was the worst feeling. Everytime I held her hand, it felt like her life was slowly slipping away but I refused to believe that.

    As the days passed, my mom¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate. Each passing moment felt like a precious gift, and I cherished every second we had together. We shared stories and memories, findingfort in the bond we had notpletely forged over the years. Now, I spent more time with my mom than I did when she was well. She was always busy but always caring, always reprimanding me but always treating me like her baby. Now, I was the one who sat beside her and treated her like my most precious person.

    One evening, I found myself by my mom¡¯s side once again. Her breathing wasbored, and I knew that time was slipping away. ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°You mean everything to me.¡±

    Her hand gently squeezed mine, her touch feeble but filled with love. ¡°I love you too, Lily,¡± she murmured. ¡°Your birth brought so much joy into I and your father¡¯s life. You are meant for great things¡­  I¡¯ll always be with you, no matter what happens.¡±

    In that moment, I felt a profound sense of peace wash over me. My mom¡¯s words reminded me that our love was stronger than any challenges we faced. Even in tough times, our love would be a guiding light to lead us through the darkness.

    Still, I was afraid these were parting words and I didn¡¯t want parting words from my mom when she¡¯s on her sick bed.

    As the days turned into nights and the nights turned into days, my mom¡¯s condition worsened. The pack rallied around us, offering their support and prayers.

    In their eyes, she was not just my mom; she was a beloved member of our pack, a guiding presence that had touched the lives of many. She was a mother to a lot of kids and adults in that grove, including Don, Jaxon and Theo.

    The doctor had told my dad the survival chance percentage of my mom and I overheard, ¡°It¡¯s slim, sir¡­it¡¯s just a 30% chance because her lungs are so damaged that even operating on them to rece them would be risky and cause her immediate death on the operation table.¡± I covered my mouth to stop the loud scream I wanted to let out and bolted through the door.

    All I heard was, ¡°She is going to die.¡±

    ?????????

    As the days stretched on, the weight of my mom¡¯s illness felt like an ever-present shadow hanging over me. I tried to stay strong and hopeful, but deep down, the fear of losing her ate my heart. Tyler, trying to be the supportive friend he wasn¡¯t, tried tofort me, assuring me that my mom would pull through and be eager to talk to me once she recovered. But the weight of my emotions made it difficult for me to see beyond my own fears.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, Lily,¡± Tyler said gently, ¡°But your mom¡¯s a fighter. She¡¯s gonna make it through this.¡±

    I nodded, trying to takefort in his words. ¡°I hope so,¡± I murmured, ¡°I just can¡¯t help but worry.¡±

    Tyler reached out and gently squeezed my hand which I withdrew to my chest. He saw this and took back his hand. ¡°I understand, but you need to have faith in her strength and in the love she has for you,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s not gonna give up, and neither should you.¡±

    Despite his well-meaning words, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to fully open up to Tyler. The fear and worry were overwhelming, and I felt a wall building up around me, shutting everyone out, including him. He noticed my hesitation, and though he tried to hide it, I could sense the hurt in his eyes.

    Just as I was about to respond, Don approached us. He seemed to have healed a lot from his own sickness of his mind and I was genuinely happy to see him after such a long time and during this difficult time. I also noticed that after my dad and I, he frequently visited my mom too. At the thought of Jaxon, I shook my head. What was the point of thinking of him now? He was far gone and I didn¡¯t care. How couldn¡¯t he show up in a time like this?

    Don seemed genuinely concerned about my mom¡¯s condition and asked, ¡°Hey, Lily. How¡¯s your mom doing now?¡± His presence offered a wee distraction from the weight of my own emotions, and I found myself opening up to him more easily.

    ¡°She¡¯s still fighting,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°The illness is taking a toll on her, but we¡¯re all hoping for the best.¡±

    Don nodded sympathetically. ¡°I know it¡¯s tough, but your mom¡¯s a strong woman. She¡¯ll pull through,¡± he said. ¡°And if there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please let me know.¡±

    I smiled gratefully at him. ¡°Thanks, Don. I appreciate it,¡± I said.

    As we talked, I could sense Tyler¡¯s presence lingering nearby, and I knew he felt left out. But in that moment, I needed someone who could understand the depth of my emotions, someone who wouldn¡¯t push me to be strong when all I wanted to do was lean on someone else. I needed Adrian but I had Don. Sarah would always make meugh despite the fact I didn¡¯t want to. She was always still there to be my source of happiness.

    After a while, Tyler had gone to attend to his duties. I did feel bad that I couldn¡¯t talk to him without feeling ufortable but that¡¯s just how things had be between us, unfortunately.

    Later that evening, as the moon cast a soft glow over the grove, I found myself sitting by my mom¡¯s side once again. This time she looked partially ghostly and I got so scared. I wanted to cry but didn¡¯t want her to see me like that. Her breathing was heavy, and it pained me to see her like this. I held her hand tightly, wishing I could take away her pain and make her better.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mom,¡± I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°I love you, and I need you to keep fighting.¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t respond, I could feel her warmth and love radiating from her. In that moment, I knew I had to be strong for her, to hold on to hope and faith even when it felt impossible. She smiled meekly and I kissed her forehead.

    The next day, as the sun rose in the sky, I saw Tyler approaching once again. He looked hesitant, as if unsure of how to approach me after our previous conversation. I knew I had shut him out, and I felt guilty for not opening up to him. But in that moment, I needed to talk to Don, someone who offered mefort and understanding without any expectations. It was bizarre to think I had gotten much morefortable with Don than anyone else I saw as friends in the pack.

    As Tyler neared, I mustered a smile and nodded in his direction. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, my voice softer than usual.

    He smiled back, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Hey,¡± he replied. ¡°I hope your mom¡¯s doing better today.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s stable for now,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for asking.¡±

    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of our unspoken conversation hanging in the air. I knew Tyler wanted to be there for me, but I couldn¡¯t find the words to let him in.

    Just then, Don approached us, breaking the awkward silence. ¡°Lily, can I talk to you for a moment?¡± he asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    I nced at Tyler, and he gave me a reassuring nod. ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, following Don a short distance away.

    Don looked at me with concern and understanding in his eyes. ¡°Lily, Sarah told me you¡¯ve not been sleeping and eating well, and I¡¯ve also noticed the tension between you and Tyler.¡± When he said so, he nced at Tyler who was staring at us and then back at me.

    ¡°Did he tell you this?¡± I asked nkly.

    ¡°No, no he didn¡¯t, Lily. I¡¯ve just noticed it.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you. You don¡¯t have to go through this alone,¡± he said gently.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I blinked them back. ¡°Thanks, Don,¡± I said, my voice shaking. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ so much to handle.¡±

    He rubbed my arm tenderly. ¡°I know it is,¡± he said. ¡°But you¡¯re not alone in this. We¡¯re all here for you, including Tyler.¡±

    I nodded, feeling a rush of guilt wash over me. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know how to talk about it.¡±

    Don smiled kindly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to have to talk about it right now,¡± he said. ¡°Just take one step at a time, and remember that you have a whole pack of people ready to support you through this. We all care about you, Lily.¡±

    His words offered me somefort, and I realized that I had been pushing people away, including Tyler, who seemed to genuinely now care about me. I needed to let them in, to share my fears and worries, instead of shouldering the burden alone.

    ¡°Thanks, Don,¡± I said, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. ¡°I¡¯ll try to open up more.¡±

    As we returned to where Tyler was waiting, I saw the concern in his eyes, and my heart softened. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I began, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to shut you out. It¡¯s just been really hard for me to talk about everything.¡±

    He nodded, understanding written on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said gently. ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m here for you whenever you¡¯re ready to talk.¡±

    I smiled gratefully at him, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡±

    He pulled me into aforting hug, and I felt his warmth and support surround me. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you,¡± he whispered. ¡°No matter what.¡±

    It didn¡¯t feel right to hug Tyler after all that had happened, mostly when I felt guilty for Adrian¡¯s absence, and I knew he felt so too because he didn¡¯t hug me tightly. But I was so broken¡­I needed someone, I neededfort. I hugged him back and I heard him exhale into my back. I rxed into him and for a moment, I felt relieved.

    ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± I heard him say as he rubbed my back.

    If only it was and if only it was Adrian and not him with me at the moment.

 Chapter 94

    The day finally came when my dad decided it was time to reveal the long-held secret of the journal to me, not like I didn¡¯t know most of it beforehand. I knew I had to act oblivious about anything he was going to tell me, but not because I didn¡¯t want him to know I knew ahead of him but because I wanted to see if he had other things to reveal to me that I knew nothing about.

    We sat in his study, the room filled with an air of anticipation and my nervousness. I could tell this was not an easy decision for him considering the recent weeks of my mom¡¯s deteriorating health, but I was grateful that he trusted me enough to share this secret. The reason why he chose now to do so? I didn¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been well, dear?¡± He said whilst looking into my eyes. I could tell he hadn¡¯t slept for days.

    ¡°Have you, father?¡± I said and he looked away. His eyes shook and he wiped a tear from one.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He pulled himself together and then held my hands, ¡°I called you here to tell you about some¡­things.¡± He pursed his lips and he continued, ¡°Your mom¡­she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s going to be okay. Whatever happens, I need you to be strong, Lily. The war hasn¡¯t begun and the battle is barely over.¡±

    I sniffed and felt a tearing out of my eye, ¡°Is that what you called me to tell me, father?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    I removed my hands from his and stood up, not able to control the emotions that wanted to burst through me, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that she had¡­I can¡¯t bare to let her go. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll never.¡± I held my chest and rested my back on a wall, crying quietly.

    My father sat there, quietly looking at me. I saw the pain in his eyes and the lines on his forehead grew wider before he burst into tears. He covered his eyes and I noticed. I had never seen my father cry so badly, so painfully. I had never seen him cry.

    I immediately felt bad and went to him, knelt down and hugged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear¡­This is so unfortunate¡­¡± I could hear him say between sobs and I rubbed his back, trying to bring himfort. I felt so guilty for seeing my father, the very stern leader of our grove, look so vulnerable. He was still my dad and he was hurting now, and so was I.

    He pulled me away and held my face, ¡°Everything will work out for the best.¡± He nodded and gestured for me to sit down.

    I did, with a long face and faced down.

    He finally got himself together, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want you to see me like that.¡±

    I looked at him and we maintained silence for a while before he spoke again.

    ¡°Lily,¡± he began, ¡°l will answer three of the questions that I know have been bugging you for a while now. So, ask away.¡±

    I don¡¯t think I understood what dad meant but I guess he knew me too well. I nodded, my heart pounding with curiosity and anxiety.

    I asked the first thing that came into my mind, ¡°Tell me the full story of the journal.¡±

    He thought of something then nodded. He sped his hands on his table and leaned forward to me, then started,

    ¡°Long ago, when this realm was young and supernatural creatures were just starting to appear, there was a powerful artifact called the journal of Lythian. It was said to hold ancient secrets and knowledge that could give its owner incredible power. Legends told of its ability to control nature, manipte time, and even summon beings from other worlds and realms.

    The journal was created by an ancient civilization that lived in harmony with werewolves and vampires. It was meant to keep a bnce between the two factions so neither would have an unfair advantage. The leaders used its knowledge to keep peace and protect their people.

    But as time passed, some vampires got greedy and wanted to use the journal¡¯s power for their gain. They wanted to control everyone and everything.

    The werewolves, led by a wise Alpha, opposed the vampires¡¯ desire for ultimate power. They knew the journal¡¯s potential danger and didn¡¯t want it misused. Their mission was to keep it safe and hidden.

    As tensions increased, a fierce battle broke out between the two factions for the journal¡¯s control and possession. The werewolves fought bravely but were outnumbered. To safeguard the journal, the Alpha of that time used a powerful enchantment to hide it.

    The journal¡¯s location was shared only with a few trusted leaders, and they kept it secret for generations. Each new Alpha inherited the responsibility of protecting it from falling into the wrong hands.

    Over the years, the journal has be more of a legend, with many thinking it was just a made-up story. But for those who know the truth, it is a vital secret that holds the key to keeping peace between werewolves and vampires.¡±

    My mouth was on the floor.

    ¡°Second question, Lily.¡±

    Why did I feel there was more to that story than what he told me?

    He repeated what he asked and I stuttered and inquired, ¡°Why are the ring and journal of Lythian named alike? What is the connection between them?¡±

    He nodded again, this time looking impressed by my question, then spoke again,

    ¡°The ring of Lythian and the journal of Lythian are named alike because they are both connected to the ancient civilization of Lythian and hold significant power that can shape the fate of the realm we¡¯re in.

    The connection between the ring and the journal lies in their origins and purpose. Both artifacts were created by the ancient civilization of Lythian. The people of Lythian were known for their wisdom and understanding of the supernatural forces that governed their world.

    As I¡¯ve exined earlier, the journal of Lythian was a powerful repository of knowledge that contained ancient secrets, spells, and information about the delicate bnce between the werewolves and vampires. It held the wisdom of the ancient leaders and was a means of preserving peace and harmony between the two factions. The journal was a source of guidance for the werewolves¡¯ Alpha leaders, passed down through generations to protect the world from falling into chaos.

    On the other hand, the ring of Lythian was a symbolic artifact that represented the unity and cooperation between werewolves and vampires. It was a sign of their shared history and a reminder of the ancient civilization of Lythian. The ring was said to have been worn by the leaders of both factions, symbolizing theirmitment to maintaining peace and understanding.

    The ring and the journal are important to both werewolves and vampires. Together, they represent their shared history and the chance for peace. The ring reminds them of the old civilization¡¯s ideals, while the journal contains important knowledge.¡±

    Being bombarded with all this information was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t even catch my breath again when my father said, ¡°Your final, question Lily.¡±

    I sighed and just asked, ¡°What was Lythian?¡±

    He didn¡¯t show any reaction then he exined,

    ¡°Lythian is an ancient and advanced civilization that once existed in the supernatural world. It was a society where werewolves and vampires coexisted in harmony, living together in peace and mutual respect. The people of Lythian were known for their wisdom, understanding of supernatural forces, and their ability to maintain bnce between the two factions.

    Lythian served as a beacon of hope for both werewolves and vampires, demonstrating that peaceful coexistence was possible despite their differences. The civilization was guided by powerful leaders who upheld the values of unity and cooperation between the two factions.

    Lythian yed a significant role in shaping the history and destiny of the supernatural world. Its influence extends beyond its time, as artifacts like the ring of Lythian and the journal of Lythian holds profound power and knowledge that will impact the werewolves and vampires of our time.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long enough till my father continued once again, ¡°You see, the journal belonged to the father of the Alpha King during the Great War. His name was Thorian the Ancient,¡± he paused, took a deep breath then continued, ¡°He was a powerful and wise leader, and the journal was his most prized possession. He fancied it because it particrly contained information about the ancient artifacts that held immense power and how to protect them from falling into the hands of his enemies.¡±

    I listened intently, my mind trying to process the weight of the revtion.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all,¡± he continued. ¡°The journal also contains a prophecy, a prophecy about a chosen one who woulde to possess the artifacts and bring about a new era of peace and prosperity for our kind.¡±

    My eyes widened in astonishment. A prophecy? A chosen one? How did father know of it too?

    ¡°As the Alpha King¡¯s father grew older,¡± my dad continued, ¡°he realized that the power contained within the artifacts was too great for one person to wield. He feared that it could be used for destructive purposes if it fell into the wrong and incapable hands. And so, he decided to divide the knowledge and power among several trusted guardians.¡±

    I leaned forward, my curiosity growing with every word he spoke. ¡°So, the journal contains the knowledge of how to find and protect the artifacts?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± my dad replied, ¡°but it also contains a way to unlock theirbined power when the time is right, when the chosen onees forth to fulfill the prophecy.¡±

    My mind was racing with questions and possibilities. Did my father know I was part of the chosen one? What does it mean for the future of our pack and the entire realm? Why was he telling me all this now?!

    ¡°I know this is a lot to take in,¡± my dad said with a gentle voice, ¡°but I want you to know the truth. The journal¡¯s power must never fall into the wrong hands, and you, my daughter, are one of the guardians entrusted with this sacred knowledge.¡±

    Shit, he knows.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°H.. how did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I have known even before your birth, my child. I believe your aunt has already exined to you how my mother didn¡¯t want the great duty to fall on any of her children¡¯s shoulders so she prayed to the moon goddess about it but it ended up being passed on to you. This is why I have always told you you are a special child, Lily. You can¡¯t even imagine how great your destiny is.¡± For the first time, my father spoke to me in a way I had never heard before, with so much pride and trepidation.

    I didn¡¯t think he knew I was the chosen one at that time but he was well aware that I was a Guardian, which is still rad. I felt my heart flutter.

    It was a thing of pride knowing you were born and chosen as one of the guardians. But it also was an immense responsibility, one that I wasn¡¯t still sure I was ready for. Still, deep down, I knew that I couldn¡¯t turn my back on this duty. The fate of our pack and the supernatural world rested in our hands, apparently.

    ¡°Lily, there¡¯s more.¡± My dad¡¯s voice cut my thoughts short, ¡°Do you know the most special thing about the journal?¡±

    ¡°That it holds the secret of the ring that has been guarded for generations?¡±

    He leaned closer, ¡°Yes, but not quite.¡±

    I was so eager to hear what he had to say. ¡°Then what secret, Dad? What¡¯s so special about the journal?¡±

    He took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°The  journal contains information about the Ring of Lythian, yes¡­,¡± he exined. ¡°The ring has the ability to control and manipte powerful forces, both good and evil. But without the journal, it cannot work.¡±

    I listened intently, my mind racing with the implications of what he was saying. ¡°But why is that such a closely guarded secret?¡± I asked.

    My dad¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Because the Ring of Lythian is not something to be taken lightly,¡± he said gravely. ¡°In the wrong hands, it could bring about chaos and destruction. It is a key to unlocking immense power, and there are those who would stop at nothing to possess it.¡±

    I felt a chill run down my spine, ¡°So, that¡¯s what everyone has been after,¡± I murmured. ¡°The vampires, Leo, and Audrey¡­ they want both.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± my dad confirmed. ¡°They all believe that the Ring of Lythian can give them the power they desire, and they are willing to do whatever it takes to find it, and the journal, though they may not really acknowledge the journal¡¯s relevance.¡±

    I sat there, stunned by the revtion. The journal that had caused so much turmoil and conflict in our lives held the key to a dangerous and powerful artifact, the ring, which I now had. It was no wonder that everyone was after it.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell us this before?¡± I asked.

    My dad looked at me with regret in his eyes. ¡°I wanted to protect you, Lily,¡± he said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to get involved in something so dangerous. But I see now that keeping the truth from you only puts you in more danger.¡±

    I nodded, understanding his intentions but still feeling hurt by the secrecy. ¡°I wish you had trusted me enough to tell me,¡± I said quietly.

    He ced a hand on my shoulder, his expression filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily,¡± he said. ¡°I should have been more open with you from the beginning.¡±

    I breathed out, almost as if I was holding it in since I walked into his room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell you the fully story honestly because it¡¯s so much and I am once again sorry for keeping you in the dark all throughout your life. I thought¡­I was protecting you, but it turns out your father has been a big fool by doing so.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything to that but just looked at him.

    ¡°Basically, what I was trying to get to all along was this ¨C Whoever now possesses both the ring and journal, has the fate of this entire realm in their hands. That person is the most important person right now and should be found and safeguarded if he is with us, but if the person is of the enemy, which I hope not, then we are doomed.¡±

    I swallowed hard. How could I even respond to this? I was the most important person right now? Me?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    I had the fate of the realms in my hands? Me??

    How could I tell my dad he was talking to the chosen one, the one he just referred to? How?!

    As we sat there in the dimming light, I felt an impulse of emotions swirling inside me. I was grateful to finally know a huge part of the whole truth, but I also felt so much fear and unease about what the future held. The Ring of Lythian, which I was now sure was the most important object right now, was in my possession, and it seemed that everyone was determined to get their hands on it. I knew that we couldn¡¯t let it fall into the wrong hands. The journal was also with me and this huge responsibility which couldn¡¯t even be measuredid on my back. I felt an imaginable weight so heavy on me.

    I wanted to say everything to my father but I knew I couldn¡¯t. It won¡¯t be safe. I needed him to also be safe by keeping this from him since it was my choice now, my destiny and my responsibility I had to face

    on my own.

    As the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, I looked at my dad with uncertainty but little determination. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to protect the journal and keep the Ring of Lythian out of the wrong hands,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Whether they¡¯re with someone or not, I won¡¯t let anyone use its power for evil.¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°I know you will, Lily,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a strong and brave leader, and I have confidence in you.¡± He sighed, ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll be-¡±

    Before he finished, I embraced him, this time using my strength in the hug to exin all my conflicted emotions to him and tell him I felt so scared but I couldn¡¯t be right now. Things had gotten so real that I had no time to even process their reality. I just had to keep going.

    At least I knew he would be there for me, and with me.

    ¡°I will, dad, I will.¡±

    Now I knew who I was. The chosen one, the guardian and the one who held the fate of the realm in her hands.

    And I felt like I would go insane with all the information I just received from my dad.

 Chapter 96

    With my mom¡¯s health still on a stagnant mode, Sarah helped me settle into a more stable schedule even though I was a walking wreck. I couldn¡¯t believe the fate of the realm was now resting on my hands. Iugh.

    Sarah and I took turns caring for Aunt Belinda, who was still recovering from her ordeal with Audrey. As we tended to her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for Sarah¡¯s presence. She had be like a sister to me, and her strength and support were a constant source offort.

    One evening, as Sarah and I sat by Aunt Belinda¡¯s side, I decided to share with her what my father had told me about the ring of Lythian. I knew I could trust her with this secret, and together, we could n our next steps. But I wouldn¡¯t share everything obviously.

    ¡°Sarah,¡± I began, ¡°there¡¯s something I need to tell you. My father told me about the ring of Lythian.¡±

    Sarah looked at me with curiosity and concern. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said that the ring has immense power like we already know,¡± I exined. ¡°And that it¡¯s the key to restoring bnce to our world if used well with the journal.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± she said. ¡°But if it¡¯s so powerful, why haven¡¯t we used it yet? We can defeat those vampires without any war happening!¡±

    I sighed, knowing that my father had instructed us to keep the ring a secret until the time was right. ¡°He said that we need to keep it hidden until we, I mean the chosen one to be revealed , knows how to use it properly,¡± I said. ¡°If the vampires were to get their hands on it, it could be disastrous.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°But you are the chosen one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I bluffed and said, ¡°but he¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to tell him?¡±

    ¡°I will when the time is right.¡±

    Sarah nodded in understanding. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n then? How do we know when it¡¯s time to use the ring?¡±

    ¡°We wait for a sign,¡± I replied. ¡°My father said that when the time is right, we¡¯ll know. Until then, we keep it hidden and safe.¡±

    As we continued talking, Aunt Belinda stirred and opened her eyes. ¡°Lily, Sarah, thank you for taking care of me,¡± she said weakly.

    ¡°We¡¯re just d you¡¯re okay,¡± Sarah said with a smile.

    Aunt Belinda looked at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Dear, I want to apologize for what Audrey did to you because of me,¡± she said. ¡°I never wanted any of this to happen.¡±

    I reached for her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re gonna stop Audrey and put an end to all this, soon.¡±

    She nodded, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re a strong and brave young woman, dear,¡± she said. ¡°I have faith that you¡¯ll lead us to victory against those blood sucking devils. You are our leader-to-be after all.¡±

    I smiled, feeling more determined. ¡°Thanks, Aunt,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±

    ¡°Is your mom getting better?¡±

    Sarah and I looked at each other and I faintly smiled at Aunt, ¡°You and her are dragging for who¡¯s gonna recover faster.¡±

    Aunt Belinda noticed my lying tone, ¡°Come on, Lily, you¡¯re a daughter to me. There¡¯s no need to mask your pain. What the doctor say about her?¡±

    I pursed my lip and looked down. Sarah held my hand and talked to Aunt Belinda in my stead, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s better we don¡¯t talk about that now, please. Better still, let¡¯s tell you about how we found the ring of Lythian!¡±

    ¡°You have?¡±

    ¡°Darn well, you bet!¡±

    Sarah continued talking and I slowly rasied my head up. Aunt Belinda was still staring at me but withpassionate and understanding eyes. She nodded and I did too.

    Aunt Belinda ate after a short while and we recounted our journey together withughs and moments of tears in the process. For a moment, I forgot about everything else and just enjoyed being with them.

    In the days that followed, Sarah and I continued to care for Aunt Belinda and n our next move. We trained with Theo and Don, honing our skills and preparing for the eminent war. The ring of Lythian remained hidden and a powerful secret that could tip the scales in our favor when the time came.

    As the moon waxed and waned, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of alert. The vampires were still out there, plotting and nning, and I knew we couldn¡¯t afford to let our guard down.

    One evening, as we were watching the sun set, Sarah and I stood at the edge of the forest, looking out at the dark expanse before us.

    ¡°Shit¡¯s getting too real these days.¡± Sarah scoffed which made me chuckle. ¡°We gotta be ready for whateveres our way,¡± She said with a wary voice.

    I nodded, ¡°We will be,¡± I said. ¡°For Aunt Belinda, for my mom, for everyone we care about.¡±

    Suddenly, a rustling in the bushes caught our attention, and we turned to see Theo walking out from the forest.

    ¡°Theo, what are you doing here?¡± I asked.

    He looked serious as he approached us. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re both here.¡± He looked at me, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Sarah hit his arm, ¡°And didn¡¯t you see me?¡±

    ¡°How are you too?¡±

    ¡°Better now you¡¯re here.¡± She blushed and he smiled at her.

    ¡°What happened, Theo?¡± I called his attention back.

    ¡°I was out for a patrol earlier on when I overheard some vampires talking. They were bikers parked at the boarder of the Forbidden Forest,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re nning something big. I think they¡¯re going tounch another attack on the pack.¡±

    My heart raced at the news. ¡°We need to warn Tyler and the others,¡± I said. ¡°We can¡¯t let them catch us off guard.¡±

    Without hesitation, we rushed back to the pack. Before we entered, Theo held my hand and Sarah stopped and looked back at us.

    I looked at him, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Lily, I forgot a very important detail. One had spotted me spying and called out to me. He told me to deliver the message to the one who bears the ring. He said ¨C Give the journal and the ring or Adrian dies.¡±

 Chapter 97

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Audrey removed her hand from Leo¡¯s grasp making him sharply turn to face her with a grimace on his face, ¡°I knew you had a temper but not this foul. What were you thinking? Why would you want to kill him now?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?!¡± Her eyes red, ¡°You should¡¯ve let me end his pathetic life once and for all. The sight of his face makes me think things that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he the reason why you came to join my side? He¡¯s the one?¡± He said, almost looking pathetically at her.

    Audrey felt it and spat back at him, ¡°No! He isn¡¯t the reason why I came over here, but he has caused me a lot of hurt and I want to make him also feel more of that hurt. I want to watch him suffer and beg when I take his life away from him.¡±

    He stared at her, amused, ¡°Really? He has hurt you a lot¡­¡±

    After Leo stated the obvious, Audrey rolled her eyes and threw her hands beside her.

    Leo continued to watch her, ¡°But how could you have killed him when you couldn¡¯t even think when he stood in front of you?¡± He sat down opposite her and crossed his legs, ¡°I could give you ten daggers to kill him but you wouldn¡¯t. You see, Audrey¡­hatred is beautiful and very destructive but you don¡¯t have hatred for him.¡±

    What was he saying? Audrey wanted to shut him up because he couldn¡¯t tell her what she had for anyone or anybody. Why did she have to listen Leo¡¯s stupid talk? He always thought he spoke wisely but most times, he just bbed. She would¡¯ve torn Tyler apart if he hadn¡¯t held her back.

    Audrey¡¯s anger towards Leo seemed to be driven by her perception of him as a threat to her ns. She could remember how he made her feel like his device when they faced Lily.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what I feel, or what I can or can¡¯t do.¡± She red at him.

    Leo smiled, ¡°I know you more than you know me, Audrey. You¡¯re so easy to read. You may have all the hate in this world but in the face of your past and true weakness, you fumble so badly. It¡¯s cute but pathetic.¡±

    How dare he? How could she even stand there to listen to him talk?

    ¡°I would actually have considered what you were saying if it didn¡¯te out from the mouth of a shameless pervert.¡±

    Leo chuckled, ¡°Oh, and how am I a pervert now, Audrey?¡±

    ¡°That bitch. You desire her over me, don¡¯t you?¡± Audrey said with a feverish voice now.

    Leo, ever the provocateur, teased Audrey for her jealousy, dismissing her concerns as baseless. ¡°What are you even talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re aware that bitch has the journal and ring, right? But you¡¯re too busy being horny for her to realise the power oozing out of her dirty blood and bones.¡±

    Leo¡¯s intrigue sparked a little but he didn¡¯t show it, ¡°I know of her power, and that¡¯s why I want her for myself.¡± He was obviously trying to get on her nerves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your petty desires,¡± Audrey spat, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°This is about our n and achieving our goals. You can¡¯t let your stupid emotions and desires get in the way.¡±

    Leoughed, his confidence unwavering. ¡°You think too much, my dear. Jealousy doesn¡¯t suit you. Our n is intact, and nothing will get in the way of our sess. By the way, if I want to y with another of your kind, why should it affect you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Leo stood up and walked to her. He slid his sharp fingernail down her neck, ¡°Then why are you acting like a nagging wife now?¡±

    Audrey gritted her teeth, ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°I like you a lot, Audrey¡­¡± He held her chin and pulled her closer to him, ¡°¡­ but unfortunately I want that pretty little wolf more than I desire you or anybody else right now.¡±

    That was the final p to her face. Audrey¡¯s rage became too much to contain. Her powers erupted uncontrobly, causing chaos around her. Her eyes burned with fire and the impact threw Leo to the wall. The vampires around were caught in the crossfire of her unleashed energy, and panic spread like wildfire. Half of the coven basically disintegrated into the floor.

    Seeing the destruction she had caused, Audrey realized the severity of her actions. Regret and guilt flickered in her eyes, but she did not stay to face the consequences of her recklessness. Instead, she fled, leaving only devastation. She couldn¡¯t stay there.

    Leo¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes burning with anger but a sick desire. ¡°Find her,¡± hemanded his men. ¡°Bring her back to me.¡±

    As the coven scrambled to deal with the aftermath of Audrey¡¯s outburst, Leo turned his attention to another vampire.

    ¡°I want you to go the boarders of the pack. Pass this message to them ¨C Give me the journal and the ring,¡± his voice was cold and demanding. ¡°Or Adrian dies.¡±

    The vampire nodded his head and went to carry out his errand.

    ??????????

    She was already used to this life.

    Her life.

    Her decision.

    Her choice.

    Fuck Leo. She thought she needed him which was wrong in her head now since she was well aware she was more powerful than him and to make herself believe she needed anyone was a recipe for disaster.

    She unfortunately started to see him differently than the useless persona he¡¯d always prouded himself as but he was another reason why she would hate men for all her eternity.

    He wanted Lily more than he wanted her.

    She shouted into the air and echoes of her own voice weed her into the forest she¡¯d been navigating for the past five hours. Why did she always have to bepeting with Lily in one way or the other all through her life? Why was that bitch the bane of her existence? She just wanted to be rid of her once and for all.

    She knew where she was off to. Her destination ¨C the Pivoc Cave of the ck Healers. The more power she garnered, the more unstoppable she¡¯d be and then she¡¯d truly and in fact not need anyone.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting shadows across the ck Forest, a sinister presence stirred within its depths. Audrey, fueled by her thirst for power and vengeance, set out on a treacherous path to confront one of the elusive ck Healers.

    The reason she wanted their powers was because she was aware that the mysterious healers were renowned for their abilities to harness the dark energies of the supernatural world.

    That, she desired.

    As Audrey ventured deeper into the heart of the forest, her mind raced with thoughts of the potential power that awaited her. She envisioned herself standing at the pinnacle of strength, no longer in the shadows of the werewolves or vampires. She could finally take control of her destiny and enact her revenge against those who had wronged her.

    Her heart pounded in her chest as she arrived at the sacred clearing, bathed in an eerie glow. She felt the Cave was there but couldn¡¯t see it. Of course, it was hidden to natural eyes and to those who were foul of heart.

    A ck Healer stood in the center, his face obscured by a dark hood, and a palpable aura of energy surrounded him. Audrey could feel the raw power emanating from the Healer, and a sinister smile crept across her lips. She licked her lips and came closer to him.

    With total confidence, Audrey stepped forward, her eyes locked on the Healer. ¡°I seek the power that you possess,¡± she dered. There was noone more desperate and ambitious as she was, that she could bet her life on.

    The ck Healer¡¯s voice was low and foreboding as he responded, ¡°You have returned, Ashtarah. We are to wee you with a huge feast but this time your return wasn¡¯t anticipated at all.¡±

    Audrey was a bit confused. Why did he refer to her as the goddess she served? She decided to be smart and y along.

    ¡°I remembered you not to speak too much. Give me what I havee here for and you won¡¯t have to bear to be in my presence any longer ore to terms with my return.¡±

    He hesitated before talking, ¡°The power you seekes at a cost. Are you willing to pay the price?¡±

    Without hesitation, Audrey nodded. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to do whatever it takes to gain strength and seize control.¡±

    The Healer¡¯s eyes bore into hers, as if searching her soul for truth. The remaining part of his face was covered in ck. ¡°Very well. Embrace the darkness, and the power shall be yours.¡±

    With those words, the ck Healer began a ritual on the spot, chanting ancient incantations that reverberated through the clearing. The air crackled with energy as the dark forces responded to his summons.

    Audrey felt a surge of power coursing through her veins, empowering her with abilities beyond her wildest dreams. More and more, it seeped into her veins and essence and she revelled it.

    As the ritual reached its climax, a burst of dark energy enveloped Audrey, and she felt the raw power of the ck Healer merging with her own. Her senses heightened, her strength multiplied, and she could feel the darkness within her growing stronger.

    Embracing her newly acquired strength, Audrey smirked triumphantly. ¡°I am your equal now,¡± she dered, her voice sounding overtly arrogant.

    The ck Healer regarded her with caution and approval. ¡°Remember, this poweres with consequences. Do not underestimate its weight,¡± he warned before slowly vanishing into the shadows.

    But Audrey halted him.

    ¡°No! That was too easy¡­too simple. I know you¡¯ve helped the chosen one find the ring so why would you easily help me without any questions? Why were you standing here, already awaiting my presence?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes rose in suspicion.

    The ck Healer re-emerged into the clearing to the same spot he stood and spoke, ¡°We know what is before it will be. That is how we anticipated your arrival, Ashtarah.¡±

    ¡°And did you also anticipate my request?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He was silent first then spoke, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Liar¡­tell me what did you put in me?¡± Her voice rose.

    ¡°What you asked for. Strength, control and power.¡±

    ¡°I asked for the powers that flows through your veins. I already have what you imed to give me.¡± She stepped closer.

    ¡°The ritual has already been performed. There is no undoing or a second doing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to give me a second chance.¡±

    As Audrey came closer to the ck Healer, a deadly grin formed on her lips. She could sense the immense power emanating from the Healer, and a burning desire to possess it consumed her. He had tricked her once but not this second time.

    Without hesitation, she lunged at the Healer, using her cunning and strength to overpower him. He tried to snap his fingers to disappear into thin air but she used her magic to pin his hands into the earth below.

    With a ball of dark energy, she forcibly absorbed his powers, and felt them flow through her veins like a potent concoction. She swallowed everything as it flowed from the Healer¡¯s ears, eyes, mouth and nose.

    When he waspletely drained and rendered useless, she stood up and kicked his face.

    ¡°You are nothingpared to me now,¡± Audrey taunted the weakened Healer, reveling in her strength. ¡°I am the true master of these powers, and I will use them to achieve my goals.¡±

    With her newly gained powers, Audrey¡¯s thirst for more power intensified. She was no longer content with being a mere follower; she craved dominance over the realm. Audrey¡¯s thirst for power now led her on a relentless path of destruction.

    With the stolen powers of the ck Healer, she would now be a formidable force, leaving a trail of chaos in her path. Her obsession with the journal and the ring would drive her tomit unthinkable acts, putting the lives of both werewolves and vampires at risk.

    She could see the future in front of her eyes, the destruction and havoc she¡¯d wreck on the realm. She saw it all clearly.

    But she could care less.

    She walked away stylishly from the frail body of the Healer with a devilish grin on her face.

    ¡°Ashtarah¡­.¡± Her red and ck eyes glowed ferociously as she called her goddess¡¯s name.

 Chapter 98

    Leo¡¯s encounter with Ethan was unexpected. He caught him snooping around the rumbles of the coven. At first nce, he looked like one of his loyal followers. However, as Leo looked closer, he noticed a hint of hesitation in Ethan¡¯s eyes. He knew what that look was as he¡¯d seen it one too many times, but he never thought he would see it in someone like Ethan.

    That flicker of uncertainty in Ethan¡¯s eyes immediately raised Leo¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°Hey, Ethan!¡± Leo got Ethan¡¯s attention, ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be with the others?¡±

    Ethan tried to maintain his facade, but the guilt was evident in his response. He ran to Leo¡¯s front. ¡°Uh, yeah, I was just¡­ checking the perimeter. You know, making sure everything is secure.¡±

    Leo narrowed his eyes, sensing something was off. ¡°Checking the perimeter? We have enough men to handle that. Why aren¡¯t you with the others?¡±

    Caught in a lie, Ethan¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly. He knew he couldn¡¯t deceive Leo any longer. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡­ I wanted to talk to you, but I didn¡¯t know how to approach you.¡±

    Leo¡¯s curiosity piqued, and he motioned for Ethan to continue. ¡°Talk to me about what?¡±

    Ethan took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. ¡°I¡¯ve been having doubts, Leo. Doubts about our n, about what we¡¯re doing here. I don¡¯t know if I can keep going along with all of this.¡±

    Not believing what he just heard, Leo raised an eyebrow at Ethan, ¡°What?¡±

    Ethan remained silent and kept his head facing the ground.

    Leo¡¯s expression hardened as he regarded Ethan. ¡°You¡¯re having doubts now? After everything we¡¯ve already prenned?¡±

    ¡°I know it sounds bad,¡± Ethan said, ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. You may have noticed I¡¯ve not been really present because I journeyed to the Forbidden Forest. Before I could even enter, I saw a dying soldier, one of ours¡­he said none of us can go near the forest because our blood doesn¡¯t align with the magic there. I did search around and I did see many dead bodies, of both werewolves and our kind but mostly of ours.¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stepped closer to Ethan. ¡°I will not ask further why you ventured there alone without my permission as that¡¯s for another time, but I do not care what a dying weakling says, and neither should you. There is no other way, Ethan. This is the only path to power and control. The Ring of Lythian is our ticket to greatness, and we can¡¯t afford to back down now.¡±

    ¡°But at what cost?¡± Ethan retorted, ¡°We¡¯re causing so much pain and destruction. Innocent people are suffering because of our actions. Is that really what we want?¡± He remembered what Pablo said.

    ¡°Do not over act¡­ just stir him and see his reaction.¡±

    That was what he was doing and he hoped his delivery sounded and looked natural.

    Leo¡¯s grip on his emotions slipped, and anger red in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Ethan? It¡¯s all for a greater purpose. The power we gain from the Ring will allow us to reshape the realm as we see fit. We will be the greater faction. We will be invincible!¡±

    Ethan shook his head, refusing to ept Leo¡¯s twisted logic. ¡°Invincible? At what price? Power doesn¡¯t mean anything if we lose ourselves in the process.¡±

    Leo¡¯s patience wore thin, and he took a step back, regaining hisposure. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle this, then maybe you were never trulymitted to our cause. Maybe you¡¯re not cut out for the greatness that awaits us.¡±

    Ethan stood his ground. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not, but I won¡¯t be a part of this madness any longer. I won¡¯t stand by and watch innocent lives be destroyed for the sake of power.¡±

    Leo¡¯s face hardened with resolve, and he turned away from Ethan. ¡°Then you¡¯ve made your choice. Leave if you must, but remember, you can¡¯te back. There¡¯s no turning back from the path you want to take¡­though I know you¡¯ll be back..¡±

    As Ethan was walking away, Leo mentioned, ¡°Don¡¯t repeat the same mistake your father made, Ethan.¡±

    Ethan froze on the spot and squeezed his hands.

    ¡°You know how much I¡¯ve favoured you, Ethan. It¡¯s really disappointing to hear you say such pathetic things at a time like this. I guess you didn¡¯t notice the state of the coven.¡±

    Ethan did see how half of the coven had been demolished as others tried putting things back together but he came for a purpose, which he had now fulfilled but Leo¡¯s words¡­always got to him.

    ¡°You always have to mention my father.¡± He mumbled.

    Leo stepped behind him and ced a hand on his shoulder, ¡°Go. You¡¯ll be back.¡± Then pushed him and walked out. ¡°You alwayse back.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s blood boiled but he was able to control his emotions. Pablo had told him to make Leo doubt his loyalty only for him toe back in a dire moment to save him to get his trust back then to betray him for the final time leading to his end. He believed he had done the first step well but Leo¡¯s words¡­. He wouldn¡¯t let it get to him. Working with Pablo to end Leo¡¯s life was the best decision he¡¯d ever made.

    He shook his head and went back to where he came from as Leo watched him carefully from a distance.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ???????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The weight of the world seemed to rest on my shoulders as I sat there on my bed, holding the journal in my trembling hands. The choice I had to make felt impossible. I was torn between my loyalty to the pack and my love for Adrian. If I handed the journal to Leo, I would be selling out my people and risking their safety to save Adrian¡¯s life. But if I didn¡¯t, I could lose the man I loved forever.

    Sarah watched me closely. She was obviously concerned and understood what I was going through. ¡°Babes, I know this is an incredibly difficult decision to make,¡± she said softly. ¡°But you have to think carefully about the consequences of each choice.¡±

    I nodded, trying to steady my racing heart. ¡°I know, Sarah. It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing Adrian. But I also can¡¯t betray the pack. I feel like I¡¯m stuck between a sea and an ocean.¡±

    Sarah held my hand. ¡°I get it, babes. I know how much you love Adrian. But remember, we¡¯re in this together, and we¡¯ll find a way to save Adrian without sacrificing everything.¡±

    Her words brought a glimmer of hope, and I took a deep breath, trying to calm my unchecked emotions. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t let fear rule my choices. I need to be strong for both the pack and Adrian but this is so¡­¡± I fell down on my bed and Sarah came to sit beside me.

    As we continued to discuss our options, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Theo¡¯s warning to Tyler. The vampires were nning an attack, and it was only a matter of time before they struck. I knew Theo had gone to share this information with Tyler. I could¡¯ve followed if not for what Theo told me after and how awkward Tyler and I were with eachother still.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Theo found Tyler in a quiet corner of the camp going through some documents. The fireflies around illuminated the dark scape. ¡°Sir, we need to talk,¡± His voice was steady but hued with nervousness.

    Tyler looked up at him, ¡°Oh Theo. I¡¯ve told you to call me Tyler. There¡¯s no need to be formal. Come on, sit.¡±

    Theo did so. ¡°Sorry, just used to calling you sir.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Lily, so you¡¯re a friend of mine too.¡± They shook hands. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Earlier this evening, I and some other pack hunters went out for a patrol and I decided to go farther to the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest. I saw a group of vampires and overheard them talking about an impending attack they were nning,¡± I exined. ¡°I know you have a lot on your te, but I couldn¡¯t keep this information to myself. We need to be prepared.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s expression became serious, and he nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thanks for telling me, Theo. I appreciate your honesty.¡±

    Theo could see the turmoil in his eyes, and he knew he was grappling with so many duties.

    ¡°Just for record, you¡¯re really doing a good job. It must be really tough¡­¡± Theo said and dropped his hands.

    Tyler chuckled, ¡°Thanks. Want a drink?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s lonelier these days¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s smiled shortened and he brought out a bottle and two sses from under the table. He set the sses and poured some wine into both.

    Theo thanked him and sipped down a ss. They were both quiet and just drank. They barely knew eachother but were brought together because of their rtion to Lily.

    Theo looked at Tyler for a while and almost uttered a word but stopped. He didn¡¯t want to offend him in anyway.

    Tyler caught it and said it for him, ¡°Ask. I know what¡¯s on your mind already.¡±

    ¡°Hunh?¡± He yed dumb.

    ¡°You want to ask about Lily, right?¡±

    Theo grinned weirdly, ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    Tyler sighed and gulped down another ss, ¡°I¡¯m in love with her but she can¡¯t forget what happened. I know she hates me but she¡¯s trying not to make things awkward between us because of so much is happening right now.¡±

    Theo opened his mouth and put the ss to his lips.  He rather not speak. He wished he had the right words to say tofort Tyler but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you.¡± That¡¯s all he could think of. ¡°She¡¯s just¡­very confused and conflicted.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I know. She didn¡¯t even notice my dad is no more.¡± Tyler said with a tinge of bitterness but swallowed down on his ss before Theo could notice.

    ¡°Life¡¯s hard¡­¡± Theo gestured with his hand and Tyler chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a nice guy, Theo¡­ I wonder why we haven¡¯t talked much before.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­for staying.¡±

    Theo nodded back and he dropped the ss. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ter.¡±

    ????????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    As the moonlight bathed the grove in its gentle glow, I found myself sitting by the edge of a tranquil pond. The reflection of the stars shimmered on the water¡¯s surface, and a sense of calm enveloped me. But this tranquility was short-lived as a sudden vision washed over me like a tide.

    In the vision, the world looked very different from what I knew. The sky was a mix of red and purple, and the once beautiful forest had be empty and dead. Everything was destroyed, and fire spread all around.

    I recognized the faces of my pack members and friends, but they looked sad and scared. I felt fear too, realizing something terrible had happened or was going to happen.

    In the middle of it all, Leo and Audrey stood, both relishing their power. Their eyes glowed with evil, and Leo held the Ring of Lythian, which seemed to have its power gleaming through his fingers. It made me uneasy and worried about what exactly was happening.

    My heart raced as I watched the fierce battle unfolding. Vampires and werewolves fought so vicariously. The unity that once upon a time held us together was shattered by darkness.

    Amidst the chaos, I saw Adrian fighting valiantly. He protected our pack and loved ones with impable strength, but the destruction seemed unstoppable.

    A figure appeared from the shadows, chilling me. It was me, but different. My eyes were empty, and I wore dark clothes, a symbol of the darkness that had taken over me.

    The vision shifted, and I found myself standing before Leo, our eyes locked in a battle of dominance. ¡°This is not the way, Leo,¡± I pleaded, ¡°We were meant to stand together, not tear each other apart.¡±

    Leo¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, and he sneered, ¡°You never understood, Lily. True power lies in embracing the darkness and unleashing the darkness within ourselves.¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°No, poweres from unity, from working together to protect and cherish one another. This darkness will only lead to destruction and pain.¡±

    Out of nowhere, Audrey pped me and five sharp cut lines appeared on my cheek which burned through my flesh, ¡°It¡¯s only your destruction that this darkness will bring. Dear Lily, it¡¯s time to meet your end.¡±

    Suddenly, the blood flowing in my veins became harder than rock. A ck liquid starteding out of my eyes, ears, mouth and nose and I could see Audrey¡¯s sheer pleasure in the sight.

    ¡°Lily!¡± I heard Adrian¡¯s voice ring from the distance. ¡°No!¡±

    The vision started to disappear, but I felt a strong need to stop this from happening even though I knew it was just a vision.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I snapped out and saw myself at the edge of the pond. I stood up and held my head.

    We were running out of time but I didn¡¯t know it was this eminent. The realer the visions got, the closer and more like they were to happen, that I had figured out.

    Her chilling voice echoed in my ears, ¡°Dear Lily, it¡¯s time to meet your end.¡±

    I shook my head and ran back into the house.

 Chapter 99

    As the days passed, the tension in the grove seemed to remain at a certain state. Tyler was always training with the warriors whilst my father and the elders nned how the impending war would y out to our favour. All in all, our unity grew stronger as we worked together to face the impending threat.

    Amidst the chaos and uncertainty, there was one thing that remained constant ¨C the growing bond between Sarah and Theo.

    I often found myself stealing nces at them when they thought no one was looking. They had a unique connection that seemed to transcend the chaos surrounding us.

    Sarah and Theo made a great match. Sarah¡¯s fiery and bubbly nature matched Theo¡¯s calm and thoughtful nature. When they were together, it felt like they broughtfort and hope in the midst of the difficulties we were facing, not just to themselves but the people around them also.

    One evening, as the sun set, I saw Sarah and Theo sitting in the garden. They seemed to be having a serious conversation they didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear as they spoke very softly. The beautiful sky above seemed to reflect the connection between them.

    Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to approach them. As I walked closer to them, I caught snippets of their conversation.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Theo,¡± Sarah said with her soft voice, ¡°this whole rollercoaster we¡¯re on, it¡¯s not just about the ring or the journal. It¡¯s about the connections we¡¯ve made along the way. Like I never really thought I¡¯d ever talk to your boring ass¡­¡±

    Theo rolled his eyes and put on a yful grin, ¡°And Theo of four months ago would be enamoured if he saw me now, holding the waist of a hot and tempered beauty like yourself.¡±

    Sarah yelped, ¡°Oh, where your sights set on a ¡®less difficult¡¯ beauty, hunh?¡±

    ¡°My sights weren¡¯t set on anyone. The only thing that mattered to me was training hard, pleasing Sir Henry and protecting the grove.¡±

    She rubbed his chest, ¡°And now what matters to you?¡±

    ¡°Still the same things,¡± she put on a long face and then Theo smiled and held her hand on his chest, ¡°but your safety and happiness is my priority now.¡±

    Sarah beamed and I swear she¡¯s never looked more beautiful.

    They continued staring at eachother, and in that moment, I saw a flicker of something more ¨C a connection that went beyond the passion between them. It was as if the universe had brought them together, to findfort in each other¡¯s presence, in that moment. They were meant for eachother.

    Sarah reached out and gently took Theo¡¯s hand in hers, their fingers interlocking as ifpleting a puzzle. ¡°I want you to know,¡± she continued, ¡°that I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve done. You were there for me and Lily even if you didn¡¯t know us very well. Thank you, Theo, really; from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Theo¡¯s eyes held a warmth I had seldom seen before, and he squeezed her hand reassuringly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me, Sarah. Infact I should be the one thanking you. You¡¯ve brought light into my life in ways I never thought possible. It¡¯s because of you I try everyday to be a better person. You should know that¡­¡±

    In that moment, it felt like everything else disappeared, including me (lol), and it was just the two of them in the serene garden.

    A smile spread across my face.

    They stayed close and talked easily with each other. They seemed to understand and trust each otherpletely. I felt so happy for Sarah that she had finally someone whopleted her, in all sense of the word.

    I felt like I was intruding in their private moment so I quietly retreated, giving them the privacy they deserved. As I walked away, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hope amidst the darkness that stalked us.

    Where there was hope, there was love, and where there was love, there was always a way.

    Adrian.

    As Iid my back on the tree, memories of happier times with Adrian flooded my mind. One memory stood out ¨C a night in the woods, far from others. The moonlight painted a magical scene, and we walked hand in hand down the trail. We felt so free and adventurous at the time. The air was crisp, and the scent of nature surrounded us.

    We had so much fun walking through the thick bushes, teasing each other andughing along the way. Adrian¡¯sughter was so contagious that it filled the night with happiness.

    ¡°Whenst did you transform into your wolf?¡± He asked with his sweet voice.

    ¡°About a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Why wait so long? It¡¯s not too good for your powers and form you know.¡± He said and pulled me closer to him.

    ¡°I know but I only transform when it¡¯s a full moon and my wolf needs a good exercise. She¡¯s not really that demanding.¡± I poked his nose and he smiled.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re calling me demanding now.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.¡± I chuckled.

    Then, we found a beautiful spot with moonlight shining down on the ground. It looked like a dance floor made just for us. Adrian grabbed my hand, and we started dancing under the moon.

    We twirled and moved together, surrounded by the sounds of nature. It felt like time stopped, and it was just the two of us, sharing that magical moment together.

    As the night went on, weid on the grass and gazed at the stars shining through the trees. We talked about our dreams, fears, and hopes for the future. It was a special moment where we opened up and shared our deepest thoughts, knowing we could trust each otherpletely. Exactly what I saw in Theo and Sarah.

    In that peaceful part of the forest, surrounded by nature¡¯s beauty, I was sure I had an unbreakable bond with Adrian. Our connection went beyond being werewolf and vampire.

    As I remembered this moment, a smile appeared on my face. Despite the challenges we faced, this memory reminded me of the love and closeness we shared.

    I closed my eyes, holding onto the memory for a little longer. When I opened them. I knew I had to bring back the happiness that was gone, not just for I and Adrian, but for everyone I cared about.

    I would get Adrian back.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Lily, what are you doing here?!¡± Sarah shouted in a whisper to me.

    I turned and saw her beside me.

    ¡°Sarah. Oh¡­me? I was just-¡±

    ¡°Where you spying on me and Theo?¡± She raised an eyebrow up and held her hip.

    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t. I swear.¡±

    ¡°Uh-un.¡± She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m already going in. I just needed fresh air.¡± I held her arm and winked, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the lights on for you.¡±

    She grinned and nudged me forward as I walked back indoors.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~THEO¡¯S POV~

    The night air was cool and crisp. I had decided to confess my feelings to Sarah that night. It was the perfect time and perfect ce and Tyler had given me advice earlier that day,

    ¡°Just look into her eyes, hold her hands and let it flow.¡±

    Sounds easier said than done.

    She had gone to wear an overcoat because of the cold weather so I tried practicing the lines I hade up with it.

    ¡°Sarah¡­oh no, no, no.. Uhum. Sarah, I just want to tell you that you¡¯re the best person I¡¯ve ever met in a¡­no, no, no! Too generic.¡± I pped my forehead. At that point, I¡¯d just swallow myself.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I looked back and it was Sarah, standing. Shit.

 Chapter 100

    She sat beside me, ¡°Why were you talking to yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t¡­just trying to remember something.¡± I said nervously.

    ¡°Trying to remember what?¡± She raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Something.¡±

    Sheughed, ¡°You¡¯re funny sometimes.¡±

    The moon hung overhead like a shimmering pearl in the dark sky, reflecting a soft glow on Sarah¡¯s radiant face. She looked even prettier. This was going to be harder than I thought.

    Trying to calm my nerves, I breathed out. Think, be calm, think.

    We had been through so much together and faced dangers that had brought us closer than ever before. Our bond had grown stronger with each passing day. I couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of admiration and affection for Sarah. I was bound to fall for her.

    She turned to me, her eyes sparkling like stars, and a faint smile yed on her lips. ¡°Theo,¡± she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so crazy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Pink blots of blush appeared on her cheeks, ¡°That we¡¯re having war romance,¡±

    I raised an eyebrow up, ¡°War romance? What¡¯s that?¡±

    She smacked my shoulder softly, ¡°Urgh, you¡¯re such a grandpa, Theo. It¡¯s romance during a war or during warring times.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± She said with a chuckle and ced her hands on my thighs then shifted closer.

    Her radiating smile always made me smile.

    ¡°Theo¡­¡± she said in a soft and shy voice, ¡°is there something you wanna tell me?¡±

    Thank goodness she led me on unknowingly. ¡°Y¡­yes.¡± I sighed out and wore all the courage I could then looked back at her and held her hands in mine, ¡°Sarah, you are unlike anyone I¡¯ve ever known. You know I¡¯m a simple guy, and I don¡¯t really know how to express¡­things¡­ When I tell you that you¡¯re beyond remarkable, I mean that I¡¯ve genuinely not seen anyone as remarkable as you. You¡¯ve sincerely be the light in my darkest moments. You¡¯ve given me hope and strength when I needed it the most. When I first met you, I never expected that we would be so close. But now, I can¡¯t imagine my life without you.¡±

    As I watched her eyes water up, my heart swelled with emotion, and I shifted closer to her, gently cupping her cheek in my hand.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought so much joy and happiness into my life. Sarah, I don¡¯t know what I would do without you¡±

    It was just the both of us in our own little bubble of serenity.

    She leaned into my touch, her eyes never leaving mine. ¡°Theo, I feel the same way about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sarah, I¡­. I¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡± We said it together.

    In that moment, the world seemed to stand still, and the universe became our own. The connection between us pulled me in closer, and I couldn¡¯t resist the overwhelming urge to lean in and kiss her.

    Our lips met in a gentle and tender embrace, and it felt as if time had stopped. It was a kiss filled with all the emotions we had been holding back, a kiss that spoke volumes about the depth of our feelings for each other. It was a kiss that bore all the words left unsaid.

    When we finally pulled away, Sarah looked at me in awe and with affection. ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered, her cheeks tinted with a soft blush.

    I chuckled softly, happy and contented. ¡°Yeah, wow,¡± I replied, my heart still fluttering from the intensity of the moment.

    I brought her lips into mine again and held her waist closer. She was all I needed, myfort and hope. It was so funny how unexpected love happens. My heart screamed for joy when she pulled back and slid up her shirt over her head. My eyesnded on her perky breasts and I swear some saliva ran down the corner of my mouth. She blushed and kissed me more.

    Then, my senses kicked in.

    I pulled her away, ¡°Not here.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± She seemed confused.

    ¡°Cus it¡¯s freezing¡­ and it¡¯s the garden.¡±

    ¡°The heat from your touch is all I need, Theo.¡± She fell on me again and kissed me deeply.

    ¡°Sarah¡­¡± I pulled her back, ¡°what if someone sees us?¡±

    ¡°Then let them watch.¡± She smirked and wanted to kiss me again but I held her.

    She frowned slightly and held my face in her hands, ¡°Do you love me, Theo?¡±

    ¡°I just told you I did.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me?¡±

    ¡°More than anything in this world.¡±

    ¡°Then will you have me, now?¡±

    My whole face grew red and I looked into her eyes. I pulled her closer to me, ¡°Fuck, yeah.¡± She chuckled in my lips and we fell on the mossy ground.

    ??????????

    ~DON¡¯S POV~

    Time passed slowly, and the small space I was trapped in felt suffocating. I was getting better ording to my doctor so I wonder why I had been held in my room for two days straight.

    Just because I said I heard Audrey¡¯s crackingughter when we were having lunch the other day.

    Scoff.

    Suddenly, the frightening images of Jaxon attacking Lily kept reying in my mind, scaring me even though I knew they weren¡¯t real. I had seen themst night just before I slept but this time it was obviously not because I wanted to sleep.

    I tried to calm myself by talking out loud, trying to make sense of the irrational thoughts that tormented me. But the fear and panic were hard to shake off. ¡°It¡¯s not real, Don. You know it¡¯s not real,¡± I repeated to myself, hoping that by speaking out the truth, I could somehow shake off the dark fantasies that threatened to consume me.

    I tried hard to calm down, but it didn¡¯t work. The visions got more lucid, making it hard to tell what was real and what was in my head. Every little sound or entry of light made me scared, and I jumped at the slightest movement.

    Feeling more and more anxious, I knew I had to leave the room to escape the darkness. But the guards outside my cell wouldn¡¯t let me. They didn¡¯t show any kindness or understanding and kept me tied to the room, adding to my growing feeling of being trapped and helpless. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Don,¡± one of the guards sneered, tightening the restraints around my wrists.

    ¡°No! Let me go! I need to protect Lily!¡± I shouted desperately with a hoarse tone. But my pleas fell on deaf ears as the guards simply ignored my cries and treated me as nothing more than a prisoner, a threat to be contained.

    I walked back and forth in the small room. The walls were closing on me, that¡¯s what it felt like. The hallucinations were overwhelming and I only grew more confused and frightened. The walls seemed to be ying tricks on me, making me hear ominous sounds.

    The concept of time was nothing to me at that moment, and I felt exhausted from shouting and begging for help. The darkness outside the window reminded me of the potential dangers the pack and Lily were facing, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect them. My bad mental health was rendering me partially useless.

    In the midst of my torment, a faint voice broke through the fog of my mind. ¡°Don,¡± it whispered, barely audible above the chaos in my head. ¡°Don, can you hear me?¡±

    I turned towards the source of the voice and my heart was already leaping with hope. It was Lily, standing beside the door, with a concerned look on her face. But how did she enter without me knowing? Guess my destructive thoughts were louder than my senses.

    ¡°Lily!¡± I cried out, ¡°You have to get me out of here! Please, you have to believe me!¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, Don, but I promise I¡¯ll get you out. We won¡¯t let the darkness consume you. We¡¯re going to find a way to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± I closed my eyes and sniffed. When I opened them again, I saw my doctor standing in the spot Lily was standing in.

    I looked around, confused, ¡°Lily? Lily? Where¡¯s Lily? She was just there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rest, Don.¡± He said and walked towards me slowly.

    ¡°What? What are you going to do? Stay back!¡±

    The guard came to me and held me down as the doctor injected me.

    I shook until my limbs started to lose energy. My vision blurred.

    ¡°N¡­Lily¡­save¡­¡± I muttered unintelligible words before slumping down on the bare ground.

 Chapter 101

    ~TYLER¡¯S POV~

    As the pack faced the threat of the vampire coven, I knew we had to act quickly. The elders gathered in the council chamber. It was obvious they were worried about our safety as much as I was.

    With resolve, I approached the council. As the new head general and semi Alpha, I felt responsible for protecting our pack. We needed to strengthen our defenses and prepare for the uing attack. I was determined to do whatever it took to keep everyone safe.

    ¡°Brothers and sisters, Elders and generals,¡± I addressed the council, ¡°we cannot afford to becent. The vampires are growing bolder with each passing day, and we must be prepared to defend our home and our people. Theo, one of the pack hunters alerted me a few days ago about some vampires conspiring to attack the grove days before the war finally happens as a means to weaken our stronghold and will before the battle. We need to show them that we¡¯re prepared for their advance, but with the use of old devices and weapons, we may sadly lose to their venomous strikes.¡±

    One of the elders, James, nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right. We cannot rely on old strategies and defenses. We need to be proactive and find ways to strengthen our position.¡±

    Another elder, Mary, chimed in, ¡°What I suggest we do now is send out scouts to gather information about the vampires¡¯ movements and ns. Knowledge is power, and it will give us an advantage.¡±

    I nodded in agreement with Mary¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Yes, scouting is essential, but we also need to consider the possibility of using the secret weapons my father kept hidden away. He wrote it in his will that he had entrusted all his assets to him as his only surviving blood and heir, so by right, I am able to use them under mymand, but it seems most of the elders here believe I am too inexperienced to wield them and this is why they have kept them hidden from my reach. Those weapons were meant for dire situations like this.¡±

    I walked quickly towards one of the older and wiser members of our pack. I had this burning need to act fast to safeguard our pack and do all it takes to ensure we¡¯re prepared for the war. I sought wisdom from the elder.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± the elder greeted me warmly, ¡°What exactly are you asking for?¡±

    I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this direly, Elder Mason,¡± I began, ¡°in this war that¡¯sing, we need to strengthen our forces and fortify our walls if we¡¯re going to stand a chance against the vampires and their allies.¡±

    Elder Mason nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, Tyler. The safety of our pack members is our top priority.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I was wondering if you¡¯d consider convincing the fellow elders to approve the use of the secret weapons that my father kept hidden,¡± I hesitated. I knew that these were dangerous and powerful weapons but these were dangerous times and the vampires are very resilient, I dare say even more resilient then us. ¡°I believe they could give us a huge advantage in the uing battle.¡±

    Elder Mason regarded me thoughtfully. ¡°Your father was a wise leader, and if he deemed these weapons necessary for our protection, then I trust his judgment. However, we must be cautious in their use. Power like that can be both a blessing and a curse to our kind. That is why they were kept hidden.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied earnestly. ¡°I won¡¯t use them recklessly, I promise. But if it means protecting our pack, I believe it¡¯s worth the risk.¡±

    I had totally forgotten Lily¡¯s father was there until he spoke up, ¡°Tyler, those weapons are dangerous and unpredictable. We must consider the consequences of using such power.¡±

    ¡°I am aware, but Henry,¡± I countered, ¡°we are facing an unprecedented threat. If we don¡¯t take drastic measures, we risk losing everything we hold dear. These weapons could be our saving grace.¡±

    The room fell silent as the council members weighed the pros and cons of my proposal. I could see the hesitation in their eyes, their reluctance to resort to such extreme measures.

    Finally, Henry spoke again, his voice gentle but firm, ¡°Tyler, I understand your desire to protect our pack, but we must also consider the risks. Using those weapons could have dire consequences not just for us but for the entire supernatural world. I have used them once during thest battle we had and I know how it feels to yield them. The power is also brain draining and consuming. You must consider your decision carefully.¡±

    I took a deep breath, trying to control the frustration and fear that threatened to overwhelm me. ¡°I know the risks, Henry, but I¡¯m willing to bear them if it means keeping our people safe. We cannot let fear paralyze us. We must act, and we must act now.¡±

    There was a moment of tense silence before Mary spoke up, ¡°Tyler, we trust your judgment, and we know that your intentions are pure. Let us consider your proposal carefully and weigh the risks and benefits. We will reconvene tomorrow to make a decision.¡±

    I nodded, knowing that it was the best I could hope for at the moment. ¡°Thank you for considering it,¡± I said sincerely.

    Elder Mason studied me for a moment, assessing my sincerity and determination. ¡°He may not have to wait till tomorrow,¡± he finally said. ¡°Let us discuss the matter now if it is really dire.¡±

    I nodded joyfully and bent in reverence. ¡°Thank you, Elder Mason. Thank you very much. I know we face difficult times ahead, but with the help of those devices, I believe we can ovee this threat.¡±

    As I left the elder¡¯s presence and stood by the sideline, watching as they discuss the matter amongst themselves, my mind was already racing with ns and strategies. Time was of the essence, and we needed to act swiftly to prepare ourselves for the battle toe.

    The council meeting came to an end and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease. I knew that time was running out, and we needed to make a decision quickly. But I also knew that I couldn¡¯t act alone ¨C I needed the support and approval of the council.

    Elder Mason frowned at me and I knew it would take a lot more than just an unguided speech to convince them.

    ???????????

    Over the next few days, we worked tirelessly to strengthen our defenses and train our younger warriors despite the elders not granting me ess to those weapons. We still made due with what we had. We were all in this together, fighting for the survival of our pack and our way of life.

    During our training, I saw Lily in the distance, fighting fiercely with so much strength. It made me proud to have her as one of us, ready to fight with me.

    What was I talking about? I meant ready to fight with us¡­for the pack.

    After training, I went to talk to her about my ns. When I got close, she looked at me with concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Hi.¡± I said

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still good with the dagger?¡±

    ¡°It never left me.¡± She said and continued practicing in front of me. I took a seat and stared at her, oblivious to the fact that she could read my expression.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± she said softly and walked to me, ¡°what¡¯s going on? I can see something is bothering you.¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to the elders about using some secret weapons my father kept hidden,¡± I confessed. ¡°I believe they could give us an advantage in the uing battle.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, but she didn¡¯t question me. ¡°If you believe it¡¯s necessary to protect our pack, then I trust your judgment,¡± she said firmly.

    I smiled gratefully at her, ¡°Thanks, Lily. Your words always mean a lot to me but I¡¯m afraid your dad¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want me to have those weapons.¡±

    She looked concerned, ¡°My dad? But why?¡±

    ¡°During the council meeting, he was the only one who questioned me. He says because he¡¯s fought with them before and they really do corrupt¡­that it¡¯s better we don¡¯t use them and continue training. It¡¯s simply not going to be enough.¡± I sighed, frustrated.

    ¡°If he says that, it means they¡¯re really powerful objects and he¡¯s looking out for us, but he¡¯llter say yes.¡± She says and shrugs.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But how do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Just trust me. He¡¯lle around sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Then it should be sooner than sooner.¡±

    We both chuckled until she abruptly stopped and took her bag, ¡°Later?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ?????????

    ~ NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Jaxon¡¯s absence had affected everyone, and you could feel the strain in the air. Pablo seemed especially upset, and his emotions were reaching a breaking point.

    One evening, with the sun setting and the sky colored in beautiful shades, everyone had gathered in the camp. The atmosphere was heavy with tension, and whispers of the recent argument spread among the members.

    Pablo was usually calm, but now he was pacing back and forth, anger and sadness pent up in his whole aura. He was trying to understand what had happened and how to deal with it all.

    Ethan, standing a few feet away, seemed hesitant, but he was insistent to make his point known. ¡°Pablo, I understand your frustration, but you have to see that Jaxon had his reasons for leaving,¡± he said.

    Pablo halted his restless pacing and turned to face Ethan, his eyes burning with intensity. ¡°His reasons? A petty argument is what caused all of this?¡± he eximed, his voice rising in pitch. ¡°We are a team, a family, and we should be able to work through our differences, not let them tear us apart!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not just about a petty argument,¡± Ethan retorted. ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that. Maybe  Jaxon felt like he didn¡¯t belong here anymore, like he was constantly being judged and questioned. He needed space to figure things out.¡±

    Pablo ran his fingers through his hair in frustration,

    ¡°Oh, stop that. My own son, feeling that he¡¯s been judged and questioned? And that is why he defies me?!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s ears stood, ¡°Defy you? How?¡± He had noticed Pablo¡¯s recent change in mood but he didn¡¯t want to think too much of it. To him, Pablo was a mentally disturbed man but he would use him to get what he wants. He just needed to be careful with him, but he didn pity Jaxon¡­if at all this man was his father, that alone was hell itself.

    Pablo continued pacing and grumbling to himself, ¡°How dare he? How could he jeopardize everything I¡¯ve nned for over forty years? How could he?¡±

    ¡°Pablo, what exactly do you mean by he defied you? You told us he ran away after you both had an argument. Is that what truly happened?¡± Ethan asked him suspiciously.

    This got on Pablo¡¯s nerves. He stopped pacing and looked at Ethan squarely, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Last time I checked we were allies and all equal here. There was no hierarchy ¨C no leader or the led. Just allies. So why can¡¯t I question you?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice grew louder.

    ¡°Then you doubt me? You believe I am lying to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because your stories don¡¯t corrte. What happened to Jaxon?¡­ no, better still Pablo, what did you do to Jaxon?¡± Ethan red at him and the others¡¯ murmurs increased.

    Pablo¡¯s throat went dry as he felt challenged, but he kept his cool, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re insinuating but I advice you to not be foolish, my boy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Ethan shed his teeth and Pablo sat down, mentally exhausted.

    ¡°Listen, Ethan, I am not against you.¡±

    ¡°Nor am I against you.¡±

    ¡°I am not trying to fight you.¡±

    ¡°Nor am I.¡±

    ¡°So, go and get Jaxon so we can know what to do next.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to that.¡±

    Pablo stared at him, ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Until you tell me what you did to him, I won¡¯t do anything you say.¡±

 Chapter 102

    ~NARRATION GAP~

    In a realm where vampires and werewolves coexist, Lily, a young werewolf, discovers her unique power as a Guardian. She forms a deep bond with Adrian, a vampire, despite their species¡¯ historic rivalry. Their love is forbidden but they continue to defy the odds and stay together.

    Lily¡¯s father, Henry, is the leader of the werewolf grove, and tensions rise as the vampire coven threatens war against the werewolves. Adrian is caught in the middle, suspected of aiding the captured vampire, Ethan, leading to his detention and impending execution.

    Adrian sneaks to see Ethan the night before his execution, and she follows him without his knowledge. The vampire reveals a prophecy and his past to her, shedding light on his mysterious background.

    Lily¡¯s friend Jaxon is revealed to have been working with the vampire coven under duress, seeking to protect his family. He tries to help the vampire escape, leading to an rm being raised and chaos within the pack.

    Tyler¡¯s father and the Alpha of the BlueMoon pack dies, and Tyler has toe to odds with carrying the new responsibility of being the newmanding general of the army and the Alpha-to-be.

    As the story unfolds, more secrets are revealed, betrayals are dished, and loyalties tested. The vampire coven and the pack hunters engage in a dangerous power struggle, putting Adrian, who¡¯s caught in the middle, in danger.

    Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s mother falls ill, adding to the emotional turmoil within the pack. Tyler, who initially rejected Lily, realizes his mistake and tries to reconcile with her, but Lily remains distant.

    Audrey, a devilish werewolf and traitor, seeks to reim the journal and Ring of Lythian, a powerful artifact. Lily and herpanions must protect it to prevent Audrey¡¯s sinister ns.

    Amidst the chaos, Lily has visions of the future, foreshadowing challenges and dangers that mighte to pass. The group must stay united and resolute to face the trials ahead.

    As it stands, it¡¯s safe to say the three questions on everyone¡¯s minds are:

    Can Lily and Adrian¡¯s forbidden love survive the rising tensions between werewolves and vampires? How will their powers affect the ongoing conflict?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    What do the journal of Lythian and the ring of Lythian mean, and how are they connected? How will the journal and ring of Lythian affect the war between the two factions?

    How will Lily¡¯s visions of the future influence the other people¡¯s choices and actions?

    ~ NARRATOR¡¯S POV ~

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky with hues of orange and purple, Sarah and Theo rode their bikes along the winding forest trail. It had been a pleasant afternoon, and they were looking forward to reaching the safety of the grove before nightfall.

    The warm sun illuminated the forest around them. Birds chirped cheerfully, and a gentle breeze rustled through the leaves.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too fast, Sarah! There¡¯s a cliff ahead!¡± Theo shouted at Sarah who was ahead of him. He wasughing out loud and so was she.

    ¡°I know, dad!¡± They came to a halt and mounted their bikes. They both walked arm in arm to the cliff and gazed at the rocks down with the amazing greeny ahead.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Sarah eximed and rested her head on his shoulder. They took in the beauty and Theo teased her each time he pushed her forward as if he wanted to throw her down.

    ¡°Stop it!.¡± She yelped and hit him continuously but he chuckled.

    However, their tranquility was short-lived as he caught movements in the corner of his eyes. It looked like a figure lurking in the shadows.

    Theo¡¯s grip on her arm tightened as he sensed danger. ¡°Sarah, do you see that?¡± he whispered, trying not to startle her.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s that?¡± She said elusively still looking ahead.

    Suddenly, a rustling in the bushes caught their attention. Theo¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he pulled Sarah behind him. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± he whispered to Sarah, who nodded, her hand instinctively reaching for the dagger hidden in her boot.

    Sarah narrowed her eyes, her instincts on high alert. ¡°Yeah¡­ Something¡¯s not right,¡± she replied, ncing at Theo with concern.

    Before they could react, a figure leaped out from the bushes. It was a vampire. He lunged at Theo, knocking him down and sinking his teeth into his leg. Theo cried out in pain, trying to fight off the attacker. Sarah acted swiftly, leaping at them and trying to sh at the vampire whose reflexes were faster than she could keep up with.

    ¡°Get off him!¡± she shouted, pulling the vampire away from Theo. But the vampire¡¯s strength was astonishing, and he effortlessly overpowered her, dragging her away from the edge of the cliff. She ran back to Theo but the vampire dragged Sarah away again with a vice grip. Sarah struggled and tried her best to free herself, but his strength was too much for her. She felt her feet slipping on the edge of a cliff, and panic overtook her.

    In that terrifying moment, a strange connection formed between Sarah and the vampire. His eyes met hers, and she saw a hint of recognition in them, as if they had met before.

    ¡°You?¡±

    With an incredible disy of strength, he pulled Sarah back to safety just as she was about to fall over the cliff¡¯s edge. Her heart pounded in her chest, and tears filled her eyes as she looked at the man she now recognised.

    Sarah¡¯s heart continued to beat loudly as she struggled against his hold. Fear coursed through her veins, but as she looked into his eyes, something peculiar happened. Sarah felt something she wasn¡¯t meant to feel, something she couldn¡¯t even describe.

    ¡°Stop fighting,¡± He said firmly, though there was a hint of hesitation in his voice. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from us?¡± Sarah demanded, trying to steady her breath.

    His grip loosened slightly, and he nced back at Theo, who was trying to stand despite his injured leg. ¡°I need your help. There¡¯s something you need to know,¡± he said in a haste.

    Sarah¡¯s confusion grew, but she could see something in his eyes that made her pause. ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you attacking us?¡±

    He hesitated, struggling to find the right words. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to attack you. It was a mistake. But I had to get your attention,¡± he finally admitted.

    ¡°What for?¡± Sarah asked, her mind racing with possibilities.

    His expression softened, and he sighed. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to kn-¡± but suddenly, his head twisted to one side and his eyes wentpletely ck.

    Sarah screamed out her lungs and brought out both her daggers at him, ¡°Get the fuck away!! Fuck off or I¡¯ll behead you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry I have to¡­¡± He shouted and plummeted to the ground. He gripped the floor and dug his nails into it.

    ¡°Go! Now!¡± He shouted at Sarah who still held her daggers out, her entire body shaking.

    ¡°I said go now!¡± He faced her and his eyes werepletely ck and red.

    She gasped. Her spirit left her and both her daggers fell from her hand.

    ¡°Sarah!¡± Theo screamed and she remembered him. With her fidgeting hands, she was able to carry Theo onto her bike and he sat behind her.

    ¡°Hang on.¡± She said and looked onest time at the vampire before she drove away. She could hear his trailing scream as she rode out of the forest.

    As they rode back to the grove, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from pitying the vampire even though he attacked them and injured Theo. What was happening to her?

    Once they arrived at the grove, Sarah wasted no time in seeking help. She found Lily and told her  everything that happened.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    ¡°Lily, I swear I¡¯ve seen him somewhere. He looked so familiar.¡±  Sarah said with teary eyes, ¡°Is Theo okay? I need to see him. He was bitten very badly.¡±

    My brow furrowed with concern and I held her, ¡°Sarah, Theo¡¯s fine. He¡¯s getting treated.¡±

    ¡°I need to see him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, Sarah¡­¡±

    Sarah shrunk to her knees and cried. I bent and held her close to me, ¡°Sarah, you said you recognised the vampire who attacked both of you.¡±

    She sniffed, ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve seen him before¡­ he also looked like something was eating him from inside. His eyes went ck and red and¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you describe him?¡±

    ¡°Uhn¡­he had blonde hair and em¡­I don¡¯t know.. his eyes colours were changing but upclose he looked like he had grey eyes. He also had a tattoo on his neck¡­¡±

    My mouth opened. It was Ethan. But why did he attack them?

    She noticed the expression on my face, ¡°What? What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sarah.¡±

    ¡°No, tell me, Lily. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Not nowter, I promise.¡±

    She closed her lips and continued crying into my arms. As I rubbed her back I felt something down around her belt. I furrowed my brows and carefully used my fingers to pinch it out. I was able to get it out and it was a small paper scrunched up. I continued petting Sarah and opened the note with my other hand.

    ¡°Come to the Byn Grove tomorrow 8am or else you¡¯ll see Adrian in heaven. I hope you¡¯ve made your choice already?¡±

    I squeezed it in my hands and buried my face into Sarah¡¯s hair.

    Enough was enough.

    I had to make this decision.

    And I chose to¡­.

 Chapter 103

    shback

    ~ETHAN¡¯S POV~

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I am not doing anything you ask of me until you tell me what you did to Jaxon.¡±

    My heart pounded in my chest as I stood in front of  Pablo. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer as anger and frustration boiled through me. I needed answers, and I deserved to know the truth.

    ¡°I taught him a lesson¡­a lesson he would never forget.¡± He said and licked the edge of his de. He went on to say more but I could barely listen with a straight face.

    ¡°Pablo, how could you do that to Jaxon?¡± My face contorted in disgust. ¡°He did everything for you yet you hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Apparently not everything¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s expression remained stoic, and he spoke in a calm, detached tone. ¡°I did what was necessary for the greater good of our mission,¡± he replied, his words echoing with an unsettling sense of righteousness.

    ¡°The greater good?¡± I spat, unable to contain my anger any longer. ¡°You manipted Jaxon, you didn¡¯t value him. You used him.¡±

    ¡°He was weak,¡± Pablo said coldly. ¡°He needed to be reminded of his ce and his duty to our n.¡±

    ¡°He needed his father¡¯s support and guidance, not maniption and deceit!¡± My voice rose.

    Pablo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a step closer to me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the burden of my responsibilities,¡± he said, ¡°I do what needs to be done to protect those who are with me.¡±

    ¡°But at what cost?¡± I shot back. ¡°You¡¯re willing to sacrifice your own son for power and control!¡±

    The tension in the room grew, and I felt anger and sadness swirling inside him. I thought I had left a cult with a selfish leader to a just team who wanted freedom but I ended up going from frying pan to fire.

    I saw Pablo for who he truly was now; a man consumed by ambition, willing to sacrifice everything-including his own family-for his own gain.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be a part of this anymore,¡± I said firmly despite the storm of emotions inside him. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and watch you destroy everything in your path¡­ this is not what I signed up for.¡±

    Pablo¡¯s face darkened, and he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re making a grave mistake, Ethan,¡± he warned. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this decision.¡±

    ¡°Fuck regret! You insane lunatics thirsty for power always use that to keep me bounded to your insane cults! I don¡¯t fucking want that anymore.¡± I looked at the others who sat there quietly, ¡°and if I were you all, I¡¯d wake the fuck up and do the same!¡±

    I walked away, leaving Pablo standing there in the midst of his puppets. Everytime I thought I found my purpose in life, it always turned out to be a faux to exploit me.

    Twenty years. That stupid Shadow n exploited twenty years of my life. Leo exploited twenty years of my life and I finally had enough once I realised I was being exploited. I thought I found a sanctuary but it was the same hell.

    The only reason I¡¯d go back to that coven is to send a dagger down the heart of that bastard Leo and everything else that would happen to me would happen.

    Jaxon was dead anyway. Though we were always at loggerheads with eachother, our situations weren¡¯t so different. We just wanted to find something we could believe in and dedicate our lives to. We just wanted equality, to be heard and to be seen.

    But he was dead now. His bastard of a father killed him. I didn¡¯t even want to enact vengeance against him. Sooner orter one of his puppets will most definitely will.

    I had to face Leo and I would kill him¡­ yes, that would be my only goal from now on.

    I had reached the coven in a few hours and it was looking a less chaotic than it was before. I entered without much harassment or questions and went straight to his chamber.

    I went through the door and stood in front of the firece. Leo was seated facing the opposite way and slowly, he turned his seat to face me.

    With his signature smug grin, he spread his arms apart and said, ¡°I told you you¡¯de running back to me.¡±

    ????????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    As the sun shone brightly over the dark forest, I took a deep breath, knowing that my decision would change everything. My heart pounded in my chest as I approached the Byn Grove to meet Leo. I was partly shocked to see Ethan with him.

    I was about to betray my pack, my family, and everything I had ever known, all for the sake of protecting Adrian.

    Leo and Ethan were waiting for me, their eyes narrowing as they saw the look on my face.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ethan asked cautiously. He looked quiet different from thest time we saw eachother. His eyes seemed to have lost its soul and he sounded almost animated.

    I nodded, trying to keep my emotions in check. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. If it¡¯s the only way to save Adrian, then I have to do it.¡±

    Leo raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Well, well, it seems our little wolf has finally grown a spine. So, where is the journal and the ring?¡±

    ¡°I have something better for you.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    ¡°The Bodessa Medallion.¡± I waited to see the reactions on their faces, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lost in the sea.¡±

    ¡°No, it was. But it¡¯s not anymore. I know the way to it.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to be smart with me now, little wolf?¡±

    ¡°I know better than to do that.¡±

    ¡°Then how would you know where the madellion is?¡±

    ¡°You already know the powers I have and have seen them firsthand. You know I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact, no, I¡¯m not¡­tell us then. Where is the madellion?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s hidden in a secret chamber beneath the old ruins in the Pegora Forest and it¡¯s heavily guarded by powerful enchantments. You¡¯ll need this key.¡± I handed Leo a small, ornate key that I had taken from my father¡¯s study earlier that day. It was a replica to an original that opened the book to my dad¡¯s suitcase. Thank goodness it looked fancy and cryptic.

    Ethan looked at the key skeptically. ¡°How do we know we can trust you? This could be a trap.¡±

    I sighed, trying to look persuasive . ¡°I swear on my life that I¡¯m not setting you up. If anything happens to Adrian, I¡¯ll never forgive myself. I love him, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep him safe.¡±

    Leo exchanged a knowing look with Ethan before nodding. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll trust you, but remember, if you¡¯re ying us, there will be consequences.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    I nodded, ¡°Thank you. Just promise me that once you have the medallion, you¡¯ll let Adrian go.¡±

    Leo smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see. But first, we have a demon lord to summon.¡± With that, he led the way towards the old ruins.

    And I stood there looking at them, thanking the goddess my n worked. Well, just stage one.

 Chapter 104

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    The evening was spooky, with fog all around as Leo and Ethan arrived in the caves. They had to find that medallion so they could be given another chance at summoning their demon lord.

    Ethan who was also confused as to why their search had changed its course asked Leo, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to seem too inquisitive but I feel I should ask why we¡¯re no longer looking for the journal and ring but now¡­a medallion.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so simple minded, Ethan. It is not just any medallion. It is the Bodessa medallion, forged from the breasts of the goddess Odessa herself, the same breasts the demon lord rested on and slept with. It is the only artifact that can immediately summon the demon Lord upon calling from it, without waiting for centuries to get a single chance which one may likely flop at, which we have flopped at.¡±

    Ethan decided not to ask any more questions but just follow and wait. It was pretty obvious their alliance wasn¡¯t strong, and they both had their own ns.

    When they reached where the medallion was meant to be, ording to what Lily told them, Leo felt excited because he finally felt his restitution at the tip of his fingers.

    ¡°They said it was lost in the sea but I guess they were just bbing.¡±

    But sadly, there were not bbing. There was nothing there ¨C just an empty space with no  sign of any medallion.

    Leo¡¯s face ashened.

    His frustration boiled over, and he turned his anger towards Ethan. ¡°You led us to the wrong ce!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing through the stillness of the forest.

    Ethan, ever the calm andposed one, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for your misguided assumptions,¡± he retorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any control over the information we were given.¡±

    Leo¡¯s fury only intensified at Ethan¡¯s nonchnt response. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he lunged at Ethan with clenched fists, intent on releasing his anger in a barrage of blows. But Ethan, swift and calcted, dodged Leo¡¯s attacks with ease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment,¡± Ethan advised then sidestepped another attempted strike. ¡°We need to stay focused if we¡¯re going to find the medallion.¡±

    ¡°How will we find it when there¡¯s nothing here?!¡±

    Infuriated, Leo gritted his teeth and tried tounch a surprise attack, but Ethan was one step ahead. He swiftly maneuvered around Leo, using the element of surprise to his advantage. With a swift kick to the back of Leo¡¯s knees, he brought the arrogant vampire leader to his knees.

    ¡°You underestimate me too much,¡± Ethan chided, ¡°You may be powerful, but you let your anger blind you. It¡¯s a weakness I intend to exploit.¡±

    Leo seethed. His pride was wounded by Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°I won¡¯t be manipted by you,¡± he growled.

    ¡°You already are,¡± Ethan countered, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Your emotions control you, and that makes you predictable.¡±

    Leo and Ethan faced each other like cautious animals. Leo¡¯s anger was clear, while Ethan stayed calm.

    Then, Ethan noticed something important. Leo¡¯s anger had made him vulnerable, and Ethan could use that to kill him.

    Yes, he would kill this bastard once and for all.

    Ethan acted with a clever n. He hit Leo where he was weak, making him lose bnce. Then, he took advantage of the situation and held Leo down, cing his hand on the vampire¡¯s throat.

    He brought a poisonous de from his sleeve to stab him but Leo startedughing frantically, ¡°The student wants to outshine the teacher, is that what¡¯s happening right now? Is that what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ethan wanted to stab him but he stopped again when Leo said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m more useful to you alive than dead, Ethan, and you know it.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t manipte me again! You¡¯ll be more useful to everyone when you¡¯re dead!¡± His hand in the hair shook as his grip on the de tightened.

    ¡°I knew you were going to do this. Do you think I¡¯d take you in after you¡¯d disappeared for days ande back out of nowhere to swear allegiance to me, just like that? Immediately when a fish swims out of his mother pond, he bes contaminated. I knew you¡¯ve been contaminated since I showed you what I did to your father. I knew you wanted to me dead since then and you¡¯d be so foolish to run to your enemy to team up with them to kill me. You see, Ethan, you¡¯ve always been my favourite robot but you¡¯re darn foolish.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes and hands shook and he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do again. Then, the fits started. He screamed in pain as the de fell from his hand and he rolled on the floor.

    Leo dusted his body, stood up and took up the de, examining it, ¡°Where did you get this beauty from?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing to me? Make it stop? Ah!¡± Ethan riled in pain whilst Leo stood there watching and shaking his head slowly.

    ¡°For the first time in a long time, I am disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Make it stop!¡± His eyes changed colours from ck to red and his blood grew so hot it felt like his organs were melting.

    Leo took out the key from his pocket and looked closely at it¡¯s inscriptions. ¡°She fucking tricked us. sted hell. ¡± He angrily threw it on the floor and stomped on it repeatedly.

    ¡°Please! Making it fucking stop!¡± Ethan¡¯s screams got louder.

    Leo bent to him and use the de to cut the side of his face then licked the blood from the tip, ¡°You can never outsmart your teacher, Ethan. Your judgement wille very soon. Now, we wait for the suprise that little wolf has in store for us.¡±

    The pain stopped but Ethan¡¯s entire body was hurt. Heid there, helpless and embarrassed on the ground.

    ??????????

    ~TYLER¡¯S POV~

    I didn¡¯t even know it was a dream until I woke upter on.

 Chapter 105

    In the dream, Lily, Sarah, Theo and I were discussing our next steps to finding a way to stop more vampires from entering our boundary. We were in the main room. Suddenly, darkness loomed over the grove and I saw through the window, Audrey walking towards the pack with an eerie ck fog enveloping her every step.

    The dark fog surrounded her, and her eyes glowed with an unnatural intensity. ¡°Well, well, well, look who decided to show up,¡± she sneered.

    We all immediately became rmed and ran outside.

    Lily stepped forward, ¡°What do you want, Audrey?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Oh, just to have a little chat with my former friends,¡± Audrey replied, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°You see, I¡¯vee to realize that I am truly better off without all of you.¡±

    I felt a surge of anger rise within me. ¡°You betrayed us, Audrey,¡± I said, ¡°We trusted you, and you turned your back on us.¡±

    Audreyughed mockingly. ¡°Trust is such a naive concept, Tyler,¡± she said. ¡°You should have known better than to put your faith in someone like me.¡±

    Lily stepped forward again. ¡°We trusted you because we thought you were our friend; well not mine, but at least a good person,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s clear now that you were just using us for your own gain.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You catch on fast, don¡¯t you?¡± she said. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter now. I have what I came for, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me.¡±

    With those words, the dark fog surrounding Audrey seemed to intensify, swirling around her like an unstable storm. I felt a shiver run down my spine, and I knew that whatever she had nned, it was going to be dangerous.

    As Audrey began to move closer, Lily raised her hand, ready to defend herself. ¡°We won¡¯t let you destroy us,¡± she said defiantly.

    Audrey chuckled, her eyes glinting with malice. ¡°Destroy you? Oh, no, bitch. I have much bigger ns in mind,¡± she said. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be around to witness them.¡±

    Before any of us could react, Audrey unleashed a powerful st of energy, sending us flying backward. The force of the st knocked the wind out of me, and I struggled to catch my breath as I tried to stand up.

    Lily, Theo, and Sarah were also on the ground, but they quickly regained their footing, ready to face whatever Audrey had in store for us. Despite the fear that gripped me, I stood my ground.

    Audreyughed wickedly as she raised her hands again, preparing for another attack. But just as she was about to unleash it, that vampire leader appeared out of nowhere, grabbing Audrey by the wrist and stopping her in her tracks.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Audrey?¡± he demanded, ¡°This isn¡¯t who you are.¡±

    Audrey¡¯s expression wavered for a moment, and I saw a flicker of doubt in her eyes. But then, the dark fog seemed to consume her again, and her resolve hardened. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me, Leo,¡± she spat. ¡°I am who I choose to be, and right now, I choose to be rid of all of you.¡±

    Leo shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re throwing away everything we had, everything we could have been,¡± he held her hand again, ¡°If you do this, your entire aura will be sucked from you, Audrey. ¡± He then pointed at Lily, ¡°That girl¡­she¡¯s the ¨C ¡±

    The re of my rm clock made my eyes shoot open.

    I tensed, then slowly steadied my breathing.

    What was that dream about and what did it mean? A sense of impending doom washed over me, and I knew I had to warn my friends. My heart pounded in my chest as I bolted from my bed, and rushed to put on clothes.

    I needed to go meet Lily.. maybe she¡¯d know the meaning.

    Arriving at the grove, I found Lily  and Sarah gathered together, discussing something . ¡°Guys,¡± I gasped, trying to catch my breath.

    ¡°Why are you breathing like that? Why are you in a rush?¡± Lily said, looking at me concernedly.

    ¡°I had a dream, and Audrey¡­ she¡¯sing, and there¡¯s something dark surrounding her.¡±

    Lily furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean, Tyler? What did you see in your dream?¡±

    ¡°I saw her walking towards the pack with this ck fog surrounding her, like some sort of untamed force,¡± I exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means, but it can¡¯t be good. We need to be on guard.¡±

    Lily and Sarah looked at each other, then Lily spoke, ¡°A ck fog around her? Maybe she really has gotten more dark magic to add to her portfolio.¡±

    ¡°You think she¡¯s now doing magic?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s always been doing magic. You¡¯ve just never noticed.¡± Sarah said elusively which made me feel more stupid.

    ¡°We can¡¯t underestimate her,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I believe she really ising to do something that¡¯ll devastate the pack very soon.¡±

    Sarah chimed in, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s trying to use the fog as a distraction, to catch us off guard¡­I mean in context with the dream.¡±

    I agreed, ¡°That¡¯s possible. We can¡¯t let our guard down for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s something more.¡± Lily¡¯s brainstorming face was on and we looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°Which other people do you identify them with a ck fog around them in our parameter?¡±

    I thought for a while, ¡°It can¡¯t be the water people of Nimel.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much people who practice magic in our realm.¡± Sarah admitted.

    ¡°Or is it ¡­¡± I started, ¡°the ck healers.¡± And Lily and I finished together.

    The three of us exchanged looks.

    ¡°Is it what I¡¯m thinking it is?¡± I asked.

    ¡°And what are you thinking?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s convinced the ck healers to join her rampage?¡±

    ¡°But she was alone in your dream not with an army, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°One thing I know about Audrey is that she likes to be a one-woman army who doesn¡¯t want to depend on anybody. If she can have the power to herself, she will.¡± Lily exined as if trying to get to something.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± I said trying to connect the dots.

    ¡°She¡¯s gotten power from them!¡± Sarah said, in a bingo moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hardly say gotten¡­more like forcibly collected. It¡¯s Audrey after all. We have to think of the worst of her now if we want to be prepared for her.¡± Lily said and we both were taken aback.

    ¡°If she¡¯s raided the healers coven, then she must be on a rampage to get as much power as she can from the greatest magicians alive right now. Where next do you think she¡¯ll be going to?¡± Sarah mentioned.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°The Forbidden Forest?¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because she needs protection to enter that ce with a dark heart like hers, to get her hands on the Ring of Lythian.¡±  Lily said simply.

    I was so confused, ¡°Wait, what? Who? The ring of what?¡±

    Lily and Sarah looked at themselves then at me.

    Lily then sighed and looked at me, ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s about time you know the full story of the journal and the ring the vampires and Audrey want to get their hands on. It¡¯s about time you¡­know the truth.¡±

 Chapter 106

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    In the dark cave, Adriany still on the cold floor, unconscious. Inside his mind, memories and dreams swirled. But in the darkness, Lily¡¯s image appeared. His consciousness had left him for about a month but suddenly seeing Lily call out to him after so long being trapped in nothingness, gave him all the power he needed to fight through.

    He needed to fight through the darkness. He needed to break through the nothingness. She had been so loyal to him. She had sacrificed so much for him. He needed to be by her side.

    As hey there, his inner hybrid power started to awaken. Half of his body slowly transformed, showing the vigour within himing back to life.

    The upper part of his body was fully hybrid while his abdomen to his toe remained as they were.

    His chest bore a pattern of iridescent scales that shimmered, reminiscent of a dragon¡¯s hide. These scales extended from his broad shoulders, down his powerful arms, and across his well-defined pectoral muscles. His arms appeared more sinewy and elongated than a human¡¯s, with elongated, w-tipped fingers that ended in razor-sharp talons. His skin took on a brown-hide hue, with a subtle luminescence that pulsed like a heartbeat.

    His face retained a human resemnce, but his eyes were strikingly different. They had vertical, cat-like pupils, and their emerald green irises seemed to hold a deep tint. Framing his face, a wild mane of silvery hair cascaded down to his shoulders, each strand appearing to move with a life of its own.

    A surge of energy flowed through him, making him feel alive again. Slowly, his eyes opened. He was awake, and felt better than even. It was as if his body had been charging all this while and he was finally fully charged. All his wounds had healed and he felt reborn. Only his scars remained but they too faded away slowly before his eyes.

    Without knowing how, Adrian feltpelled to find Leo and he knew exactly where he would find him. He stood up, feeling stronger, and knew he had to end the man who had tormented him and Lily for so long and kept her away from him.

    On foot, he broke through the wall leaving a huge whole in it, and started sprinting. The vampires who witnessed it got agitated and thought of how to inform their leader their prisoner was now awake, had escaped and would most likely be looking for him.

    As Adrian got closer to where Leo was, his anger increased as he sensed Ethan¡¯s presence too. Leo was the one who had nned his capture, and Ethan had helped. The same Ethan he once called a friend. Adrian was determined to find out the truth as to why they did what they did and he would make them pay.

    In no time, his feet touched the mosh floor. He looked around and realised he was in a strange looking forest. He didn¡¯t care about the ce. He had one goal and one goal alone.

    Adrian¡¯s steps sounded aloud and made the ground near him shake with every step. Leo and Ethan who were in the cave walked outside to see what was making such noise and the look on their faces when they saw Adrian was gold.

    Ethan¡¯s jaw hit the ground and for the first time, fear showed on Leo¡¯s face.

    The atmosphere felt tense as Adrian walked closer to Leo, who continued to step back. They both looked at each other intensely, their emotions ready to explode in a heated confrontation.

    Adrian smirked, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day the great Leo would be afraid of the big bad wolf.¡±

    Leo gulped, ¡°A.. Adrian? Is that you?¡±

    Adrian cut a branch from a nearby tree and threw it sharply at him. Leo and Ethan both dodged it and looked back¡­ it was pierced into the stone wall. They looked back at him.

    ¡°Who the fuck does it look like to you?!¡± He shouted back at them and stepped closer, ¡°Why did you do this to me?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was low and filled with anger, his eyes aze with fury.

    Leo sneered, attempting to maintain hisposure despite the fear that flickered in his eyes. ¡°It was for the better for our kind,¡± he replied.

    ¡°The better of which kind?¡± Adrian scoffed, his anger escting. ¡°You¡¯ve taken everything from me. My freedom, my life. For what?¡±

    Leo¡¯s smirk faded, reced by a look of unease. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the bigger picture,¡± he said.

    ¡°I understand that you used me as a pawn in your twisted games,¡± Adrian shot back, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°You betrayed me, just like you betrayed our kind. Your cult doesn¡¯t represent our kind!¡±

    ¡°Without that cult you¡¯d be nothing!¡±

    ¡°No! You made me nothing! You!¡± His voice rose, ¡°But then you fucked up and brought Lily into all this¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very integral in everything and very interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut that mouth of yours or I swear I¡¯ll rip it off your face. And as for you Ethan, I¡¯m so ashamed to have ever called you a friend. You¡¯re not the same guy I knew ten years ago.. I don¡¯t know what this bastard has turned you into¡­but it¡¯s certainly not the Ethan I knew to be a friend.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re done with your chit chat, can you kill me already?¡± Leo scoffed.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯te here to kill you, Leo. I didn¡¯t alsoe here to ask you any question because I already know why you devised this messed up n of yours, but I dide here to warn you. Stay away from Lily or I promise I¡¯ll not think twice to rip your heart out your chest with my bare hands.¡± As heid those threats, his eyes glowed red.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡± Ethan looked at Leo, confused and annoyed at the man¡¯s sheer arrogance even at the face of death.

    Adrian knew he had to show that he wasn¡¯t joking. His eyes glowed strangely as he sprung at Leo and pinned him to the ground.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Leo gasped for breath, his eyes wide with fear as he realized the danger he had put himself in. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me,¡± his voice shook as he pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Adrian¡¯s hybrid form receded, and he stood there, breathing heavily, struggling to regain control over his emotions. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve a quick death,¡± he said with a cold and emotionless voice. ¡°Live with the knowledge that you failed, and that I spared your life.¡±

    He immediately snapped his neck. Leo¡¯s eyes went white and foam mixed with blood starteding out of his mouth. Leo was unable to defend himself against Adrian and Ethan watched in horror.

    Yet, even in his anger, Adrian still had some humanity left. He looked up at Ethan who was already begging for his life with his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him¡­. not yet. Neither will I personally kill you, Ethan. Your actions will catch up to you sooner orter.¡± Despite his desire for revenge, he refused to be the monster they wanted him to be.

    After those words, he walked away from Leo, who was left convulsing on the ground. Ethan, who had been watching, decided to run away, afraid of the sight of Leo and what Adrian would do to him.

    Adrian felt both relieved and troubled as he moved away from the confrontation. He spared Leo¡¯s life, but the hurt of being betrayed by his people still lingered. He wouldn¡¯t rest until he had dealt with those who had plotted against him and his loved ones.

    As he left the forest, his thoughts turned to Lily. She had been his source of strength throughout this difficult time, and he knew he had to find her and keep her safe. He had to protect her at all costs and keep her away from harm. She wasn¡¯t meant to be too tangled with his past and his life but even though they¡¯re two and the same person ¨C the chosen one ¨C he didn¡¯t want her to get affected by the silly mistakes he made in the past which now came to haunt him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her.¡± Adrian said as he transformed fully back to his human self and stopped at the sight of an abandoned car. He went over to it then checked the side mirror so he could see his appearance. He really did look anew.

    He entered into the car and ced his hand on the steering wheel. A buff of energy was released and the car started.

    He wandered who would even remember him and missed him when he was gone. Only Lily.

    Off to the grove he drove.

    ????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I was walking down the frontier of the gates, just mindlessly thinking of random things. Sarah was with Theo and I didn¡¯t want to disturb them. I could¡¯ve gone to see Aunt Belinda who had fully recovered now but I just wanted to be outdoors. The guards didn¡¯t want to let me go out but I reminded them I was soon going to be their leader and they shouldn¡¯t be the ones ordering me though I knew they meant well for me.

    I reached the trail of the gravel path which led to the open road and sat on a hard rock.

    For the past few weeks, I had gotten so used to being by myself, alone, with my thoughts¡­thinking. What other option did I have? The more I tried to fix something, the more problems were added to my list.

    If only Adrian was here¡­ stop it, Lily. Stop wishful and hopeless thinking.

    But if he was, what would he say?

    ¡°You think too much, Lily. It¡¯s giving you fine lines¡­you¡¯re still beautiful with them, though.¡± I smiled to myself and used my index finger to make a circle on the ground.

    If only I could hear his voice just once¡­

    ¡®¡±Lily?¡±

    Yes¡­like that. Just like that.

    ¡°Lily?¡±

    Exactly like that.

    Wait, that sounded too real or was I just hearing things?

    I turned to my side and my eyes hung. No, it couldn¡¯t be true. Adrian was stepping out of a car, wearing some ck clothes and he looked like he did when I first met him. My minds were ying tricks on me. I rubbed my eyes and hands to see if I was dreaming but he was still standing beside the car. I stood up and wanted to go to him but something stopped me.

    ¡°Are you¡­real?¡± I whispered to myself but I knew he could hear me.

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± I whispered again and he shook his head.

    I ran as fast as I could to him and he carried me into his arms. Tears rolled down my cheeks freely and I didn¡¯t care to stop them. This wasn¡¯t a dream. He smelled and felt like Adrian. I pulled back and held his face whilst staring into his eyes.

    My voice broke, ¡°Adrian¡­it¡¯s you. It¡¯s really you¡­you¡¯re back and you¡¯re safe.¡± I hugged him again and he embraced me warmly.

    For so many months I hadn¡¯t been this close to him. So many months I hadn¡¯t even seen his face and he was back here. I could feel him, I could see him, he was holding me. My iota of emotions were all over the ce and I wanted to submerge my being into his.

    I pulled back again trying to still take in his features which looked more vibrant than before. Our eyes locked, and for a split second, the world around us seemed to fade away. It was just the two of us and I didn¡¯t care about anything or anybody else at the moment. We had been through so much together and I always wandered whether we could actually be together, but he was here.

    As we wrapped our bodies around each other again, we rested in the sce andfort in each other¡¯s embrace. Our  lips met in a fierce and desperate kiss, as if trying to convey all the words that we hadn¡¯t spoken in so many months in that single moment of connection.

    Adrian¡¯s arms tightened around my waist, pulling me impossibly close as if afraid to let me go again. I clung to him as my heart pounded in my chest, feeling his warmth and the steady beat of his heart against mine.

    ¡°I thought I lost you,¡± I whispered with a choked voice, ¡°I thought I would never see you again.¡±

    He held me even tighter, ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered back, ¡°I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m never letting you go again.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    In that moment, nothing else mattered but the two of us. The past and the future faded away, and all that remained was the present, our love. Against all odds, we were united again..

    As we pulled back from the kiss, our foreheads rested against each other¡¯s and our breaths intermingled. There were no words that could express the depth of our emotions, no need for exnations or apologies. We knew, in that moment, that we were meant to be together and, that our love could withstand anything, even the war.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much Adrian,¡± I said softly, my fingers gently tracing the lines of his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been so lonely without you by my side..¡±

    Adrian smiled, a rare and genuine smile that lit up his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll never have to feel lonely ever again,¡± he replied, ¡°Nothing can tear us apart.¡±

    He ced a kiss on my forehead and I rubbed his chest, a smile appearing on my face, ¡°You look so¡­energised. What happened? How did you wake up and escape? What about Leo?¡±

    He ced a finger on my lips and I stopped talking, ¡°Shhhh, Lily. I just got here. Let¡¯s get home first and I¡¯ll tell you everything, alright?¡±

    I smiled, nodded and nted a kiss on his lips again, ¡°I love you, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡± His star bright eyes captivated me and I realised how beautiful he had be. He had tapped into his energy and that¡¯s why he was glowing to me.

    But then I remembered something, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d remember you, Adrian. Most of them, think you¡¯re dead.¡±

    He stopped walking and so did I and looked at me, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go surprise them.¡±

    I smiled but then I noticed his appearance had changed. I mean his hair colour and scent. He was now looking like one of us.

    ¡°How did you-¡±

    ¡°Something I¡¯ve got with my powers.¡±

    I thought to myself and he dragged my hips closer to him as we walked to the gate, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Before we reached the gate, one of the guards had screamed, ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s Adrian!¡±

    So, some do remember him.

 Chapter 108

    My father was the first person Adrian wanted to see. I didn¡¯t know why but I took him to my dad without questions. My father¡¯s reaction was as expected. Shock, disbelief and a hint of fear.

    ¡°Adrian ¡­ you¡¯re not dead?¡± The way he said it as if he was asking a question almost made me giggle but I knew better and kept a straight face.

    Seeing my dad walk to Adrian and put a hand over his shoulder made me recall the visions I had about both of them. I had already nned to ask Adrian about them when he was fully settled in.

    Next, we went to my mom¡¯s room. Adrian felt worse than I did when he saw my mom¡¯s condition. I sat beside her, holding her hands, while Adrian stood beside me.

    She saw him and simply smiled. Then with a frail voice she said, ¡°I knew you were also alive. ¡± She paused then talked again, ¡°I know how both of you feel for eachother. I can¡¯t speak for your father but I know anyone who can take care of my daughter and make her smile so brightly as she is now is the right one for her.¡± She raised her other hand to Adrian and he took it quickly. Her other hand was held in mine.

    She passed nces at both of us then spoke, ¡°Both of you. Go and be happy.¡± Then she smiled at me and tears were in my eyes.

    ¡°Leave now. I want to sleep.¡± I kissed her forehead and both of us left the room. As he shut the door, I wrapped my arms around his neck and started shedding tears. They were tears of both joy and sadness. I understood what just happened. She finally gave us her blessings but she did so because she knew she didn¡¯t have much time left.

    Adrian rubbed my back and spoke softly into my ears, ¡°Now your mom has given us her blessings, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll grow old together.¡±

    I giggled in between my tears.

    He pulled me back and rubbed the tears off my cheek with his thumb.

    I finally got myself together, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± He asked a rhetorical question and linked my arms with his. Then we went upstairs.

    I didn¡¯t know so many people knew and remembered Adrian until I saw the swarm of pack hunters who surrounded him in his chambers. I waited for him outside and watched as more people entered and left.

    It took almost an hour before he came out to join me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking long. I didn¡¯t know so many people remembered me.¡± He blushed and rubbed the back of his neck.

    ¡°Me neither.¡± I held his hand and we walked on.

    ¡°Sarah and Theo. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Theo¡¯s not really in his best shape now. Sarah¡¯s with him.¡± I said averting his gaze.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to tell him anything about what¡¯s been happening till he was settled in neither did I want to spoil his mood.

    ¡°A vampire attacked him and Sandra a few days ago.¡±

    He immediately stopped and looked at me knowingly.

    We started walking again to the health center but the front door opened and I saw Tyler walk out. As our eyes met, I felt a type of way. Seeing him at this moment, after all that had happened between him, Adrian and I was unsettling. I tried to just continue walking with Adrian and not look his way but he had already seen me and called to me.

    ¡°Lily.¡± His voice sounded uncertain. Adrian stopped and we both looked at Tyler who was staring at Adrian as if he had seen a ghost.

    Adrian looked at me and then at him. He went forward and extended his hand to Tyler who was still shocked, ¡°Hi.¡±

    Tyler hesitated then shook him, ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±

    Adrian nodded and Tyler cleared his throat. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Things were already awkward. Tyler then looked at me, ¡°I wanted to see you, Lily. It¡¯s important.¡±

    He gave me a look and I went to Adrian to inform him, ¡°It will take a few minutes.¡±

    My hand was ced on his chest and he rubbed it softly and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    I could feel Tyler¡¯s judgemental eyes on me but Adrian went to stand afar in the room as I walked up to Tyler.

    I knew he wanted to say many things but he tried not to make it so tant. ¡°So, he¡¯s back?¡±

    What did he mean by that? ¡°What did you want to tell me, Tyler?¡±

    ¡°I know I came in the wrong time so I¡¯m sorry if I intruded anything.¡± He stated.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± I sighed, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    He nodded, his eyes darting between me and Adrian.

    ¡°So about the journal. I need to know how it can help us defeat the vampires,¡± he replied, hesitantly.

    I took a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts. ¡°The journal,¡± I began, ¡°ording to my father, it contains powerful information about the ring and its connection to the ancient powers that once protected our world.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he tried to process the information. ¡°So, what does this mean for us? How will it help us in battle?¡± he asked, his gaze still lingering on Adrian, who was now tapping his feet on the ground and ncing at us.

    ¡°It means that with the information in this journal, we might be able to find a way to defeat the vampires,¡± I exined. ¡°Also, the ring can help us in the war, but we need to understand its true capabilities and how to use it to our advantage.¡±

    Tyler nodded slowly, ¡°And do you know where this ring is?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to reveal too much. ¡°The person who can wield it has it now.¡±

    ¡°And who¡¯s that?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t exin more than that at the risk of exposing myself to him, ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t have all the answers myself, okay? As time progresses we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°I know, but if there¡¯s anything of such great power existing right now, it¡¯s best we get our hands on it before those bloodsuckers do, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do believe so¡­but let¡¯s see how things go.¡±

    Tyler wanted  to say something else but stopped. He nced at Adrian again, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to insult or offend you with this question, Lily, but I¡¯m just really curious. Do you really trust Adrian that much? Do you really think he¡¯s on our side? He¡¯s been gone for months and -¡±

    ¡°And so was I.¡±

    ¡°But Lily that¡¯s -¡±

    ¡°I believe he wants to do the right thing,¡± I said carefully and impatiently. ¡°He¡¯s been through a lot, and he¡¯s shown that he¡¯s willing to fight for our side.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and I could see the conflicting emotions in his face. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± he said quietly.

    I stepped back from him a little, ¡°Neither does he.¡±

    He reached out to touch my arm and I felt the warmth of my skin under his fingertips, ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    I looked down at his hand on my arm, and for a moment, it seemed like he wanted to say something else. But before he could, Adrian approached us with a straight smile on his face so Tyler quickly removed his hand from my arm.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your convo,¡± he said and turned to Tyler. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I wanted Lily and I to catch up with Theo and the others. We have a lot to discuss.¡±

    Tyler nodded reluctantly and gave Adrian a curt smile. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied.

    Adrian nodded back and took my hand in his, walking me out of the way of Tyler who still stared at me as I walked out of the room.

    This wasn¡¯t the time for all this¡­ not now¡­. not now.

 Chapter 109

    The nervousness I felt seemed to ease up as Adrian entered into the room and approached Theo, Sarah, and Aunt Belinda. I stayed behind him. He had been away for what felt like an eternity, and now, seeing the people who he saw as his friends and family again brought a sense offort and relief. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he walked towards them.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± Theo eximed upon seeing him first, his face breaking into a grin. ¡°You¡¯re here! You¡¯re back! You¡¯re alive¡­.¡±

    Adrian nodded, his eyes glistening with emotions, ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes shook as she looked back at Adrian. ¡°Adrian,¡± she said softly and rushed to hug him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re alright and you¡¯re back. We missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I missed you guys too,¡± Adrian¡¯s joy was palpable, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened. I never meant to cause any trouble to anyone in the pack. I didn¡¯t mean for you guys to worry.¡±

    Aunt Belinda who was sitting at a corner called him, ¡°So, you¡¯re the Adrian Lily always talks about? You¡¯re much more handsome in person.¡±

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± I murmured and Adrian chuckled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯re d to have you back.¡± She said warmly.

    We all embraced, holding each other tightly as if trying to make up for the time we had spent apart. Our worries and fears seemed to lift in that moment and was reced by a sense of solidarity.

    As we pulled back, Sarah wiped a tear from her cheek. ¡°So, what happened? What did those people do to you?¡±

    Theo added with equal curiosity. ¡°Tell us everything,¡± he said eagerly.

    Adrian took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to exin everything that had happened. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± he nced at me then began, ¡± I guess Lily has already told you guys half of the story. They wanted our energies to use it to summon some type of demon but it didn¡¯t work. I fell into aa.¡± Sarah gasped.

    I wondered why Adrian didn¡¯t tell them theplete truth but I kept quiet and continued listening, ¡°It felt like I was only asleep for a few hours, sitting in a dark alley¡­¡±

    ¡°He was actually in aa for over a month.¡± I chipped in.

    ¡°So she told me. But as I was still sitting, I heard Lily¡¯s voice and I saw you calling to me from the other side.¡± He looked at me and took my hands, ¡°You told me to wake up; you told me I could and that you needed me. I don¡¯t know how but I did and I ran as fast as I could to the grove.¡±

    Sarah inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone try to stop you?¡±

    ¡°They did but I fought my way through.¡±

    They listened intently, hanging on to every word, and as he spoke, he could see their awe and amazement.

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Aunt Belinda said, her eyes filled with admiration.

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a whirlwind, to say the least,¡± he replied. ¡°But it¡¯s also been eye-opening. I now understand more about myself and what I¡¯m to do.¡±

    Sarah took his hand in hers, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°We¡¯re here for you,¡± she said softly. ¡°No matter what happens, we¡¯ll face it together.¡±

    Theo grinned, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°And we¡¯re gonna kick some vampire butt!¡±

    We allughed, the tension from earlier dissipating even further.

    Adrian then looked worriedly at Theo, ¡°What happened to you, mate? Lily told me¡­you were attacked by a¡­¡±

    ¡°Vampire.¡± Sarah finished it for him and rubbed Theo¡¯s thigh. ¡°It happened so fast. I don¡¯t wanna remember it¡­¡± Theo held her hand and she calmed down.

    ¡°Yes, when we wereing back from a ridest week. The venom¡¯s still in my vein but, the doctor says I¡¯ll be fine. It wasn¡¯t too deep in my bone.¡± Theo reassured Adrian who still looked worried.

    ¡°I bet you will but vampire venom isn¡¯t something that goes away easily. I don¡¯t wanna be that person but-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, won¡¯t he, Adrian?¡± Sarah asked, her eyes shaking.

    Adrian looked at me and then at her, ¡°He will.¡± Theo and Adrian exchanged a nce then Adrian hit his thigh yfully, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, big guy.¡±

    ¡°We have to go now. We¡¯ll visit this evening.¡± I told them and Aunt Belinda said sure.

    Adrian and I left the room and walked arm in arm outside. As we were walking, I couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°What did you want to say about the vampire venom?¡±

    He looked at me, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Theo¡¯s life¡¯s in danger, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°No, he looks well. If he¡¯s been bitten and it¡¯s been a week and he still looks that good, that means the venom wasn¡¯t strong. He¡¯s lucky. Vampire venoms are very deadly.¡±

    I grimaced. He noticed and held my arm, ¡°Theo¡¯s safe, don¡¯t worry¡­A lot has happened while I wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a whole lot.¡±

    ¡°Theo and Sarah¡­¡± he said contemting and I smirked at him. ¡°Well, I mean it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°They do fit each other.¡±

    ¡°They do.¡±

    I rested my head on his shoulder, wanting to remain like this forever.

    ¡°So, will you start telling me everything that¡¯s happened in my absence?¡±

    Oh boy.

    ¡°Where do I start?¡±

    ????????????

    The woods were stiller that afternoon I chose to go for a run with Adrian. He was far behind because he didn¡¯t want to change into his hybrid form. He said it was too ¡°tasking¡± and I would get scared. Pfft. Like hell. I had seen him before in his hybrid form so I wondered what he was hiding.

    I reached a spot near some trees and changed back to my human form, tired and exhausted.

    ¡°Adrian! Where are you?!¡± I called out to him and my voice echoed in the area.

    After giving him the long update of what had been going on, he suggested we took some time outside to let loose. He¡¯s the one who came up with the idea but I had beaten him.

    Iughed to myself and copsed on the ground, resting my back on the tree. I was more than pleased and happy. Life was much better now he was back.

    ¡°Adrian.¡± I said dreamily and yawned.

    The ground crackled beneath my feet as I adjusted myself near the tree, ready to take a short impromptu nap.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared, stumbling towards me. My senses were on high alert as I jumped up and kicked the person¡¯s head making him copse to the floor.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I shouted at the person and used my leg to kick his body so his back would be on the ground. Then I recognised the face.

    ¡°Holy hell¡­Jaxon!¡±

 Chapter 110

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Jaxon looked so battered and tired, so hurt and conflicted. I bent to his side, carrying him and helping him sit on a fallen log to rest.

    ¡°Jaxon, what happened?¡± I asked. I was obviously concerned and confused as I assessed his wounds.

    He winced, the pain evident in his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t go through with it, Lily,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Go through with what?¡±

    ¡°He wanted me to¡­I couldn¡¯t kill¡­I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± He coughed out violently and I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    It had been so long since I saw Jaxon and to see him in that state, after so long, this was very disheartening. I wondered if what he wanted to tell me was how he got there or who put him in that condition. What happened to him? Where had he been all this while?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t bombard him with so many questions at that moment but I needed to know. I needed to know a lot, Jaxon. I wanted to tell him to exin everything to me.

    ¡°Lily¡­water¡­wa.. I need water¡­¡± He gasped and I looked around. Shit. My bag pack was with Adrian and the water bottle was in there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have water on me, Jaxon. Just sit. Let me see if I can use a herb to treat your wound.¡± I said agitatedly.

    My attention was drawn to Tyler¡¯s wounded arm. The gash looked deep and painful, and I knew I needed to treat it immediately to prevent infection and help him heal. I quickly scanned my surroundings and spotted a few nts I knew could be helpful.

    I didn¡¯t realise I had no idea about healing with natural herbs but something in my brain was just telling me exactly what to do.

    I saw yarrow nearby, a nt known for its healing powers. I picked a few leaves, crushed them in my hands to release the beneficial oils. Yarrow can help stop bleeding and reduce swelling, making it just what Tyler needed.

    Close to the yarrow, I saw somefrey, a nt also known for its incredible healing powers. I gathered some of its leaves and crushed them into a paste with a rock nearby. Comfrey can help cells grow back, making it perfect to help Jaxon heal faster.

    Then thankfully, I noticed a small aloe vera nt growing nearby. I carefully cut off a piece of the sulent¡¯s leaf and took the gel-like substance. This I already knew ¨C Aloe vera has cooling and anti-inmmatory properties, which will help ease Tyler¡¯s pain.

    I returned to Tyler¡¯s side with the nts I gathered.

    I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing but I prayed to the goddess I wouldn¡¯t mistakenly make his condition worsen.

    I started treating his wound. First, I cleaned it gently with my tear since I didn¡¯t have water, to remove any dirt. Then, I put the yarrow leaves on the wound to stop the bleeding.

    After that, I putfrey paste on the wound, covering it carefully. Tyler groaned then sighed in relief, feeling the cool and soothing effect.

    Lastly, I applied aloe vera gel to the skin around the wound to reduce swelling and help it heal. Tyler already started feeling better as the aloe vera started to work its magic.

    I had no idea what I did but he looked much better than when I saw him.

    ¡°There you go,¡± I said softly, offering a reassuring smile to him. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be okay.¡±

    Tyler nodded, grateful for my expertise and care. ¡°Thank you¡­Where did you learn that from?¡± He said in between grunts.

    I didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Can you stand? I have to take you home.¡±

    ¡°Home? I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    I looked at him, confused by his reply.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You heard me.¡±

    ¡°Jaxon, this isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn. The treatment on your wounds won¡¯tst. They might get more infected if you don¡¯t get proper treatment. We have to go to the grove.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t allow him to suffer alone, wounded and vulnerable in the woods. I needed to take him home so he could heal properly, both physically and emotionally. I knew he had been through a lot.

    ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t go back. After everything..¡± he said with teary eyes.

    I then understood his hesitation.

    With a soft glint in my eyes, I looked at Jaxon and ced a hand on his arm. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Let me help you, Jaxon. I know you¡¯re afraid we won¡¯t take you back in but everyone¡¯s been worried about you. You need to recover and be safe. What if whatever or whoever did this to you,es back again to finish what it started?¡± I couldn¡¯t even say that properly.

    He nodded weakly, grateful for my support but he was still hesitant, ¡°But I can¡¯t, Lily. I really can¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°But wh-¡±

    A loud explosion broke through the air. The atmosphere charged with tension as Audrey stepped out from the bushes, her eyes filled with malice, with dark energy surrounding her. My heart pounded in my chest as I faced my greatest adversary yet again. I knew this confrontation was inevitable, and at that point, there was no turning back.

    Jaxon held my hand, scared and angry he couldn¡¯t do anything to help fight Audrey off, ¡°Lily¡­go! Leave!¡±

    I removed his hand, ¡°No. You¡¯re the one meant to leave. You need to get on your feet and run!¡±

    Just in time, I heard rustling and footsteps approaching.. Adrian sprang out from behind the bushes, looking exhausted and tired.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve been-¡± His sentence cut short when he saw Audrey malevolently standing a distance from me. He sharply turned to face me, ¡°Lily. Get back!¡±

    ¡°Adrian! Come take Tyler home! I have to finish this!¡±

    He rushed to my side, concern evident on his face. ¡°Lily, I can¡¯t just leave you to face her alone.¡±

    I looked at him. ¡°I have to do this, Adrian,¡± I said firmly. ¡°She¡¯s after me, and if I don¡¯t face her now, she¡¯ll keeping for us. You need to take Tyler to safety, to the grove.¡± He noticed Tyler now but turned back to me.

    He hesitated, torn between wanting to protect me and trusting in my strength. ¡°But what if something happens to you?¡± he whispered.

    I reached out and touched his cheek gently. ¡°I can handle her,¡± she said softly. ¡°I have to try. Just trust me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave your side again, Lily. I won¡¯t!¡± He retorted.

    ¡°Trust me, Adrian. Please.¡±

    Reluctantly, he nodded. He knew he had to trust in my abilities. He leaned in and kissed me, fear and love in his eyes. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said solemnly.

    ¡°I will,¡± I promised. ¡°Now go, take Tyler and stay safe.¡±

    He reluctantly turned away, leading Tyler farther from us. He kept ncing back, unable to tear his eyes away from me, even as I faced my greatest enemy.

    He perched at a great distance still, monitoring our battle from afar.

    Meanwhile, Audrey and I circled each other, trying to gauge the other¡¯s strength and weaknesses. Audrey¡¯s darkughter filled the air, sending shivers down my spine.

    ¡°You¡¯ve reunited with your love after all this time? Awwnnn, isn¡¯t that sweet? How about I end both of your pathetic lives now so you can be together in Purgatory?¡± Sheughed menacingly.

    ¡°You¡¯vee for me, haven¡¯t you? Thene have me.¡± I said and stood my ground.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°You actually think you can defeat me, bitch?¡± Audrey sneered. ¡°You may have some fancy powers, but you¡¯re no match for me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. I was solely focused on unleashing the potential building up in me. I knew I had to be careful because Audrey was a skilled and cunning fighter.

    We stood in front of each other. The sunlight filtered through the trees, creating dancing figures of light beneath us. My determined gaze glowed with my Guardian powers finally surfacing, while Audrey¡¯s dark eyes reflected her dark magic.

    The sh of our powers sent shockwaves through the air. With a hand gesture, I created a shining Guardian shield to protect myself from Audrey¡¯s dark magic. Audrey, with a wicked grin,unched ck energy towards me, testing my defenses.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve got some fancy powers now? Let¡¯s see how you fair with them.¡± She snorted.

    Our fight grew stronger, and the ground trembled from the power of the shes. I moved with grace, using my energy to fight back. Audrey was fast and avoided all my attacks. She was only fixated on winning.

    The forest felt tense as we circled each other again, ready for the next move. Beads of sweat ran down my temple. Audrey sent shadowy creatures towards me, but I easily dispelled them with my Guardian powers, my palms glowing brightly.

    Audrey¡¯sughter echoed through the forest, a chilling sound that made the atmosphere darker. ¡°You think your fancy powers can match the darkness I wield?¡± she taunted.

    I remained undeterred. ¡°I won¡¯t let you harm the pack or anyone else,¡± I retorted.

    Our battle continued with powerful shes of light and darkness. My Guardian powers pulsated, and I unleashed a bright burst of energy. Audrey fought back with dark magic, making it seem like a close match.

    But the love for everything I cherished and my strong will made my powers even stronger. I thought of Adrian, Sarah, Theo, Aunt Belinda, my parents and everyone else in my pack. Audrey¡¯s reign of terror would end there and then. She would not harm or threaten anyone else I knew and cared about.

    Despite the intensity of the fight, I remained calm and centered, drawing on the power within me. I knew that I had to tap deeper into my Guardian powers if I wanted to stand a chance against Audrey.

    With another st of energy, I unleashed my Guardian powers. The ground vibrated with the force of my strength. I could feel the power flowing through me and filling me with more courage.

    I pushed against her dark magic and gained an advantage. Her dark energy weakened as she struggled to keep control.

    As the battle reached its peak, I used my strongest attack. A bright beam of light shot from my other hand, surrounding Audrey.

    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and fear as she saw my transformation. ¡°What are you?¡± she gasped, taken aback by my disy of power.

    ¡°I am your end,¡± I said in a firm voicem. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt anyone else.¡±

    The dark magic around Audrey dissipated, and she screamed in pain.

    With another burst of power, I sent Audrey flying into a tree. She fell unconscious, and the forest grew quiet again.

    I walked towards her carefully, staying alert. I knew Audrey was still dangerous, even though she looked defeated.

    ¡°You may have dark magic, but I have something far stronger,¡± I said.

    ¡°Arhhh!¡± She screamed but couldn¡¯t do anything because she was temporarily paralyzed.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, Audrey,¡± I dered. ¡°Your reign of terror ends here.¡±

    Audrey red up at me, hatred burning in her eyes. ¡°You may have won this battle, but you haven¡¯t seen thest of me,¡± she hissed.

    I didn¡¯t falter. ¡°We¡¯ll be ready for you,¡± I said. ¡°And we¡¯ll protect our pack, no matter what you send our way.¡±

    With that, I turned away, leaving her defeated and alone. I knew that our fight wasn¡¯t over, but for now, I had won a crucial victory. Now I knew I could defeat her, I knew I could also end her once and for all.

    With Audrey defeated, the forest felt calmer.

    I felt grateful for the powers and strength I had inside me. The trees seemed to celebrate my victory as the leaves rustled gently in the breeze. I knew that my Guardian powers came with a great responsibility but I was ready to protect my pack with them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After walking away from the area, I saw Adrian running towards me. I wanted to protest why he stayed but as exhausted and relieved as I was, we embraced each other tightly.

    ¡°You did it,¡± Adrian whispered and smiled in my hair.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave¡­¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    I smiled softly, looking into his eyes. ¡°I did it,¡± I replied, surprised by my own actions. I knew it¡¯s because of his presence I had strength to defeat Audrey. He didn¡¯t leave me. My heart swelled with love for him.

    We then turned our attention to Tyler, who was still in shock from the events that unfolded. Adrian walked over to him and crouched down, cing a gentle hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Jaxon, are you okay?¡± Adrian asked with concern.

    Jaxon nodded, his eyes wide with both fear and wonder. ¡°I-I think so,¡± he stammered.

    I joined them, cing aforting hand on Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Your wound is healing naturally,¡± I told him whilst looking at his wound.

    Jaxon looked up at us, his eyes shining with gratitude. ¡°You both saved me,¡± he said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me if you guys didn¡¯te in time.¡±

    I nodded curtly. ¡°We need to get you home.¡±

    With Audrey defeated, Adrian and I decided to return to the grove. Carrying Tyler between us, we made our way back.

    ~~~~~~~

    Back in the forest, a strange dark fog began to sorround Audrey¡¯s limp body. Her eyes suddenly opened, glowing red, and the air fell heavy with an unsettling energy.

    ~~~~~~~~

    As we approached the grove, we saw the familiar faces of our pack members waiting for us.  Most of them stood outside.

    Sarah and Aunt Belinda rushed over, concern on their faces.

    Aunt Belinda immediately recognised Jaxon, ¡°Jaxon? Is that Jaxon?¡± Aunt Belinda went to hold his hand as I removed mine from his shoulder.

    Adrian said, ¡°We need to get him treated.

    I saw Sarah¡¯s confused face and knew something was wrong. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, my eyes scanning their expressions.

    Jaxon was escorted away by Aunt Belinda and some other people.

    Then I saw my father. He looked like he saw a ghost. I nced at Sarah and she also had the same facial expression.

    ¡°What happened? Someone please talk to me.¡±

    Adrian looked back and saw what was happening.

    I walked up to my dad and held his hands, ¡°Dad?¡±

    Then I saw the doctor who treated my mom emerging from my house and ran up to him, ¡°Please what¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯s everyone outside? What happened to my dad? Is everything alright?¡±

    He adjusted the sses on his nose bridge and then looked at me with pity. His hesitation spoke for him before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your mother has just passed away.¡±

 Chapter 112

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The sun dipped below the horizon. Its reflected prisms shone like a warm, golden glow over the somber gathering. It was the day of my mom¡¯s burial, and the forest clearing where we held the ceremony felt heavy with grief. My family, friends, and pack members stood together, paying theirst respects to my mother, who had been a pir of strength and love for all of us.

    It hadn¡¯t really processed within me yet. I was grief-stricken andpletely empty. This feeling was worse than the worst pain I had ever felt my entire life and I just wanted it all to be over.

    As the ceremony continued, my mind drifted back to the conversation Tyler and I had earlier. He had told me about his father, Rex, who had passed away some weeks before I came back. I couldn¡¯t believe I had been so consumed by my own life that I hadn¡¯t even known about his father¡¯s death.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Guilt gnawed at me, and I felt regretful for not being there for Tyler in his hard times. I had been so preupied with my own problems and the search for the ring of Lythian that I hadn¡¯t even realized it.

    Tyler must have sensed my turmoil because he looked at me with understanding. ¡°Lily, you couldn¡¯t have known. You shouldn¡¯t feel bad,¡± he said gently.

    I nodded, wiping away a tear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know or ask you¡­I¡­now I feel the pain, I imagine what you could¡¯ve been through,¡± I replied. My voice was choked with emotion.

    ¡°It was tough,¡± Tyler said sympathetically. ¡°But dwelling on our loss doesn¡¯t make us want to keep on living and we have to keep on living, for those who we¡¯ve lost.¡±

    As I stood there, my heart ached. I felt his hand on my shoulder. Tyler¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy and sorrow. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss,¡± he said softly.

    I nodded, tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°Thank you. I still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s gone,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but we¡¯ll get through this together,¡± he replied, his hand squeezing my shoulder gently.

    But before I could respond, Adrian came up to me, wrapping his arms around me in aforting embrace. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m here for you too,¡± he said in a soothing tone.

    Tyler had quickly taken his hand away and stood aside.

    I leaned into his embrace, finding momentary peace in his presence. Adrian had been a constant source of support throughout these difficult times, and I was grateful to have him by my side.

    Tyler stood beside us, watching but not saying anything. He understood my pain and so did Sarah who came to hug me too.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, babes. You¡¯ll be alright.¡± She rubbed my back as she spokeforting words to me.

    I heard Tyler say, ¡°Now we need to focus on supporting each other and protecting the pack.¡±

    He was right. The pack needed us now more than ever, and I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on my loss, though it pained. My mom would want me to be strong and to continue fighting for the pack¡¯s safety.

    As the burial came to an end, we stood together as a pack, holding hands.  My mom¡¯s spirit would live on in each of us, guiding and watching over us as we continued our journey.

    We all sang songs in honour of her legacy and everyone said one thing my mom had done to impact their lives. Jaxon, Theo and Don were absent for their health reasons. Aunt Belinda recounted how she and mom always argued with each other because of their personality sh, which lightened the mood for a while, but theyter went on to be very close and she referred to mom as ¡°The only sister inw I¡¯d ever want.¡±

    As the pack members slowly retreated back to camp, I remained. Adrian asked if I woulde with them but I told him I wanted to stay a little. He understood and told me to be safe, then left with the others.

    My dad was kneeling beside her grave. I walked up to him and held his shoulder. I was on the brink of tears. It was like a part of him had left him. When he looked at me, I saw no soul in his eyes. I hugged him tightly and broke into tears.

    ¡°Father¡­please don¡¯t leave me too. Please¡­¡±

    He rubbed my back and finally said, ¡°I know she¡¯s in a better ce now but I didn¡¯t want her to leave so early.¡±

    I continued crying on his shoulders and he continuedforting him.

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t leave me too. Promise me, father¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer me. He continued stroking my back and we remained there for a while before he escorted me back home.

    ??????????

    .

    The night was eerily quiet as we huddled around Theo¡¯s body. The mes from thentern were the only source of light for our worried faces. My eyes were puffy from the previous days of crying, partial starving and inadequate sleep. The loss of my mom was still a fresh and open wound and I was fighting hard against myself for it not to swallow me. If you took a look at me, you¡¯d see I was losing it.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed from crying, and her hands trembled as she clutched a steaming mug of tea wanting to ce it on Theo¡¯s lips. Theoy nearby, tossing and turning in his sleep, his once vibrant eyes now clouded with fear and pain. His eyes colour changed from ck to red to green to ck. He wiped the mug out of Sarah¡¯s hand and she shrieked back in pain.

    ¡°Theo, no!¡±

    Sarah had called us that Theo had been acting up and we came as fast as we could. I nced at Adrian, who wore a deep frown, mirroring the concern on my face. ¡°What do you think is happening to him?¡± I asked quietly.

    ¡°Make it stop, please!¡± Sarah squealed.

    Adrian sighed, his brow furrowing with worry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But it seems like something is seriously wrong with his blood.¡±

    Sarah nodded, ¡°I-I think he¡¯s turning into a vampire,¡± she whispered and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°He started convulsing and acting strange asionally after that vampire attacked us.¡±

    My heart sank at her words, and I exchanged a worried nce with Adrian. The possibility that Theo was turning into a vampire was terrifying. We needed to do something to quickly save him.

    Adrian ced aforting hand on Sarah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You need to calm down. We¡¯ll figure this out, Sarah. We won¡¯t let anything happen to him,¡± he reassured her.

    I nodded, determined to find a solution. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to talk to Ethan and find out what he did to Theo that day,¡± I said and immediately regretted it afterwards.

    Adrian¡¯s face darkened at the mention of Ethan. ¡°Ethan? It was Ethan who attacked them?¡±

 Chapter 113

    ¡°No.. I mean, not.. I¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Sarah, who attacked both of you that day?¡±

    Sarah was confused.

    ¡°It was Ethan.¡± I finally said. ¡°Her description of the vampire fitted Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Ethan? But who¡¯s that?¡± Sarah looked at me.

    ¡°The vampire that was captured and tortured by dad that time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but how do you know his name?¡±

    ¡°I, just know it.¡±

    ¡°But why would he want to hurt Theo and I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we have to find out.¡±

    I looked at Adrian and saw he was deep in thought. I held his arm and he looked at me, ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would do something like this,¡± he admitted.

    Just then, Theo¡¯s convulsions worsened, and we rushed to his side, trying to calm him down. Sarah¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she held his hand, whispering soothing words. ¡°Hang on, Theo. We¡¯ll get you through this,¡± she said softly.

    As the minutes drew longer, we continued to keep watch over Theo, praying for his recovery.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something to stop this?¡± Sarah said pointing at Theo who was still convulsing.

    He looked at Theo, and approached him. With one move to his neck, Theo immediately went still. Sarah and I marvelled at Adrian.

    I asked him, ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Something I know.¡±

    Sarah went to hug Theo who was slowly breathing now and halfly awake. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do that all along?!¡± Tears had filled her eyes and cheeks.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure it would work. He¡¯ll be fine. Just let him rest.¡±

    Sarah looked torn. Adrian held my hand and led me out. I said to Sarah before leaving, ¡°We¡¯ll be back. Take care.¡±

    ???????????

    The moon hung high in the night sky, creating a silvery glow over the quiet garden. I had been tossing and turning in my bed, unable to find sleep amidst the whirlwind of thoughts that gued my mind. The events of the past few days had taken a toll on me, and I longed for a moment of peace.

    Just as I closed my eyes, hoping to drift into sleep, a soft voice called out from outside. ¡°Lily, are you awake?¡± It was Adrian.

    A little bit annoyed and also thankful for his intrusion, I got out of bed and made my way to the window, peering outside to see him standing under the moonlight. He looked as troubled as I felt, his dark hair tousled by the gentle breeze.

    I quietly slipped out of my room, tiptoeing down the stairs and into the garden to join him. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian?¡± I asked in a whisper.

    He turned to face me, his eyes searching mine. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± he confessed. ¡°There¡¯s so much on my mind, and I needed to talk to you.¡±

    I nodded, understanding his feelings all too well. ¡°Me too,¡± I replied softly. ¡°It¡¯s been overwhelming, all that¡¯s been going on.¡±

    Adrian stepped closer and his hand reached out to gently touch mine. ¡°I know, Lily. I¡¯m really sorry about your mom.¡±

    That hit home and I could already feel tears rushing. I sniffed them back and wiped my eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all happening so fast¡­ it¡¯s fucking overwhelming. I just want everything to be over. I just want everything to be normal again.¡±

    ¡°It will.¡± He said and slipped his hand around my waist. ¡°It will. We¡¯re in this together, okay?¡± he said, a reassuring smile gracing his lips.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back, feeling a sense offort wash over me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, feeling the warmth of his touch. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could handle everything if you weren¡¯t here beside me, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll always be here beside you.¡± He nted a kiss on my head and I closed my eyes to relish it. ¡°Come on.¡±

    He led me to a quiet spot in the garden, away from any prying eyes and the noise of some warriors training on the field. The soft fragrance of blooming flowers filled the air, and the gentle rustling of leaves added a soothing background music to our conversation.

    As we sat down, Adrian took a deep breath, as if gathering his thoughts. ¡°I was thinking about what happened with Theo¡­ and Ethan,¡± he began and I could already sense the brewing anger and sadness in his voice. ¡°I really thought I understood him but I guess I didn¡¯t.¡±

    I held his arm, ¡°How do you know him, Adrian? Was he just a friend to you?¡± I knew it was always hard for him to talk about his past but there was no escaping it now when it hade to haunt him and hurt the people he cared for.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t just a friend. He was like a brother to me.¡± His voice was raw with emotions, ¡°We had the same ns, the same goals¡­but he¡¯s always wanted to be in the rights with Leo. He once told me he tried so hard to get the favour of Leo because Leo always treated me best out of all the others but that was a total lie. Ethan had always been selfish but I didn¡¯t understand why. I never really, truly understood him.¡±

    ¡°Do you still think he¡¯s on Leo¡¯s side now?¡±

    ¡°If he still is, then he¡¯s a big fool. But I doubt it. Ethan¡¯s just too selfish. He revels being called a lone wolf but he still likes being part of amunity. If he was sent to attack Sarah and Theo then maybe I can piece two things together.¡±

    ¡°I did see a piece of paper on Sarah¡¯s belt telling me to go meet Leo. That was before you came back. They wanted the journal but I led them somewhere else. I believe Ethan put the note there.¡±

    ¡°You always do risky things, Lily. It¡¯s really sexy but please don¡¯t try facing those monsters on your own again. Please.¡±

    I gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m fine on my own but I¡¯m better with you by my side. I won¡¯t do that again if that¡¯s what you want,¡± I said, trying to offerfort.

    He squeezed my hand back, ¡°And you said something about Ethan putting that letter there¡­well, I can¡¯t say he¡¯s being Leo¡¯s puppet but I know how much he¡¯s wanted to gain the favour of Leo. Never sure if it was for his own selfish needs or because he really wanted to but from what I know of him, the former may be the case.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Ethan may actually be disguising as one of Leo¡¯s henchmen for his own gain?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Does he have any reason to want to get back at Leo?¡±

    ¡°Almost every vampire in that coven has reasons to want to kill Leo but he¡¯s just a master maniptor. As for Ethan, I know Leo humiliated and killed his father in front of everyone ¨C Reason? Not sure. But I was young and I don¡¯t remember the details except from the incident.¡±

    ¡°Now things are making sense¡­¡± I said to myself. If Ethan had a reason to want revenge against Leo, then he could work with us to-

    As if sensing my thoughts, Adrian turned me to him, ¡°Don¡¯t even.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that.¡±

    I giggled, ¡°How would you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    He pulled me closer to him, ¡°Because we¡¯re two in one, remember?¡±

    He scented of roses and I was already getting horny as hell being that close to him.

 Chapter 114

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I leaned in closer, resting my chin on his chest. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t want to even think of that,¡± I said softly. ¡°But I guess I can¡¯t run away from destiny.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Adrian wrapped his arm around me, pulling me even closer. ¡°I like it when you say destiny like that. Say it again.¡±

    I giggled, ¡°Destiny.¡±

    He acted as if he was smelling the aroma of my voice, which made me chuckle. His voice was already turning me on when he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡±

    I smiled, feeling absolutely weightless for a moment. ¡°And I don¡¯t know what I would do without you,¡± I replied honestly.

    We sat in silence for a while, enjoying the peace of each other¡¯s presence. The moon continued to shine brightly above us, as if offering its own form offort.

    Suddenly, Adrian broke the silence, ¡°Lily, there¡¯s something I want to tell you,¡± his eyes searched mine.

    I stated back at him, ¡°What is it?¡±

    He took my hands and kissed them softly. ¡°I truly believe we¡¯re eternal mates, Lily ¨C in this world and the other worlds toe. I truly believe we¡¯ll be together for as long as time exists.¡± his eyes were filled with sincerity and I felt I had never heard a more truthful truth in my life.

    My eyes watered up. ¡°I believe so too,¡± I whispered back to him and my heart overflowed with love and gratitude.

    In that moment, surrounded by the beauty of the garden and the warmth of Adrian¡¯s love, I felt a sense of peace that I had been longing for ever since my mom passed away. After all these challenges we had faced, this was what I needed. Assurance, and being loved.

    The garden became still and our eyes remained connected.

    ¡°Let me love you tonight like I never have, Lily.¡±

    A lump stuck in my throat and I was unable to speak again. Heat took over my entire body.

    Adrian ced his hand around my back and his hand slid down the zip of my top. Slowly, my cloth fell and my naked boobs stood inches away from his heaving chest.

    Adrian sat there, staring hungrily at my naked breasts. I felt my face flush with heat.

    I could feel the dampness between my legs. I had never been so turned on in my life. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± I asked, smiling.

    ¡°I mean I¡¯ve seen them before but they¡¯re looking quite juicier now,¡± he said, his eyes still locked on my chest, and I blushed. He reached out and cupped one of my tits in his hand. I moaned softly as he rolled the nipple between his thumb and forefinger.

    My pussy was throbbing now. I needed to feel him inside me. ¡°I want to taste you.¡± Adrian said, his voice thick with desire. He leaned forward and took one of my nipples into his mouth.

    I arched my back, pushing my breast further into his hungry mouth. His tongue flicked across my nipple, sending a jolt of electricity straight to my clit. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I needed him inside me. I slid my pantie down under my skirt and threw it aside.

    I pulled him towards me and kissed him hard, my tongue probing deep into his mouth. He tasted so good. I wanted more. I broke away from our kiss and looked down at his cock.

    It was rock hard and throbbing. I dipped my hand into his short, took him in my hand and stroked him slowly, feeling the head of his cock swell even bigger. I wanted him inside me. I pushed him onto his back and straddled his waist.

    I positioned myself over his cock and lowered myself onto his shaft. His cock slid easily into my wet pussy. I gasped as he filled mepletely. I began to move up and down on his cock, riding him hard and fast.

    I could hear the sound of our bodies pping together. I wanted this tost forever. I continued to ride him harder and faster.

    His hands were on my hips, guiding me as I moved up and down on his cock. I was getting close toing when he suddenly stopped me. ¡°Wait.¡± he said. I looked at him questioningly. ¡°I want to taste you first.¡±  Hey me down on the cold grass and spread my legs apart. His eyes familiarly took in the sight of my dripping pussy.

    He smiled a little wickedly, then knelt between my legs. ¡°You¡¯re so wet.¡± He said softly, licking the juices from my thighs. Then he sucked one into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it.

    I moaned loudly. He did the same to the other, before running his tongue up to my clit, circling it slowly. I was writhing beneath him, wanting more, but he pulled away. ¡°Not yet.¡± he said.

    He stood up and pulled me to my feet. He pushed me against the tree, and kissed me hard, tasting himself on my lips. I could feel his cock pressing against me through his shorts.

    He reached for my breasts, squeezing them roughly. He pinched my nipples until they were hard, then he bent down and bit them gently. I moaned again, and he bit harder. ¡°You like that?¡± he asked. I nodded my head.

    ¡°Good.¡± he said, and bit me again. I cried out, and he bit me harder. He was biting my neck now, and I was gasping for breath. He released me, and I fell to my knees. I dragged down his shorts, and his cock dangled out.

    It was already hard, and I wrapped my hand around it. I began to stroke it, and then I lowered my head. I licked the tip of his cock, then opened my mouth wide and swallowed him whole.

    He groaned above me, and I began to bob my head back and forth, taking him deeper with each thrust. He put his hands on my head and fucked my mouth faster and faster. I gagged a few times, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    I wanted this tost forever. I tried to take him all the way down, but he pulled out. ¡°No.¡± he said. ¡°Not yet.¡± I whimpered, but I knew what he meant. He rose me up, turned me around, and bent me to the tree.

    He rubbed his cock against my slit, teasing me. I wanted him inside me badly, but he wouldn¡¯t let me have it yet.

    I whimpered again, but he ignored me. He ran his fingers along my pussy, and then he slid two fingers inside me. I gasped, and he thrust them deep inside me. He moved them in and out, fucking me with his fingers.

    I was moaning loudly now, begging him to fuck me. He slid another finger inside me, and then another. He was fucking me hard now, and I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I came violently, screaming his name.

    He kept going, fucking me with his fingers while I came. When I finally stopped, he pulled out his fingers and shoved his cock inside me. I screamed again, and he grabbed my hips, holding me still.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Lily.¡± He said breathlessly but I didn¡¯t hear. I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.

    He began to thrust into me, pushing me forward onto the tree. I was crying out, but he didn¡¯t stop. He mmed into me harder and harder, and I could hear myself pping against the tree.

    I was cumming again, and he continued to pound me until I copsed against the tree. He kissed me deeply, and then he pulled out of me. I turned and looked at him, and he grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡¯s been so long. I want you again.¡± he said.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I blushed and kissed him back.

    I smiled back at him. ¡°But not here.¡± I said. He nodded. We put on our clothes back and  sneaked to an abandoned room behind the grove¡¯s warehouse.

    ¡°How did you know of this ce?¡± I asked him, hushedly, as he closed the door behind me. Everywhere was surprisingly not dusty. Only the table and chair were looking rackety.

    ¡°I used to be your dad¡¯s PA for a while, remember?, So I know almost every house and room in this grove. I¡¯m surprised this ce hasn¡¯t changed a bit since Ist entered it.¡± Adrian told me as he locked the door and opened some windows.

    I took off my clothes, andy on my bed. He joined me there, kissing me and touching me all over. He kissed my neck, and sucked on my tits. Then he put me down so I was lying on my back.

    He spread my legs apart, and then he began to eat me out. I was moaning softly, and I felt his tongue sliding across my pussy. He slid one finger inside me, and I felt him sucking on my clit.

    He inserted another finger, and he began to suck on my clit faster. I cried out, and he stuck his fingers inside me even further. I was moaning louder now, and he began to thrust his fingers in and out of me.

    I was so close toing, but he stopped. I whined, and he chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°Just wait.¡± I looked at him, puzzled.

    ¡°Just wait.¡± he repeated. I looked back down, and he slipped his fingers inside me again. I gasped, and he began to rub my clit fast. I came again, and he kept rubbing my clit until I waspletely spent.

    He helped me sit up, and we kissed again. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± he said. I smiled at him. I got on top of him, and straddled him. I sat down on his cock, and he grabbed my ass.

    I rode him slowly at first, then I picked up speed. He held onto my hips, and I rode him like a wild animal. I was screaming his name, and he was grunting with every thrust.

    I came again, and this time I copsed on top of him. I kissed him, and he kissed me back. Weid there for some minutes, and then I climbed off of him. I stood up, and he did too. My whole area felt sore and when I almost lost my bnce, he held me and smiled down at me, nting kisses on my forehead.

    He pulled me towards him, and kissed me again. I wrapped my arms around him, and our kiss deepened.  ¡°You should go get some sleep. Tonight was¡­ beautiful.¡± He said in silent, sweet whispers and bit my lower lip.

    ¡°I still want more.¡± I whispered to him.

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re really naughty tonight¡­¡± he grinned at me. ¡°And I like it.¡±

    He then carried me up and I wrapped my legs around his waist.  He led my back to the wall.

    I pulled away from him and looked at him. ¡°I love you. I love you more than anything in this world, Adrian.¡± We kissed again. This time it was with everything in me, as if I was offering everything I was and will ever be to him. ¡°I want to be yours forever. ¡±

    ¡°You are mine. Forever. ¡± He replied with his soothing voice.

    I felt his hard cock pressing against me. I wanted to feel him inside of me again so badly. I started grinding against him.

    His hands were all over me, touching every inch of my body. I could feel his fingers running through my hair. I moaned as I grinded against him. I took his hand and ced it between my legs.

    He was more focused on devouring my lips in his and nting kisses all over my chest and neck. He saw the hickey he gave mest time, ¡°You¡¯re mine, Lily.¡± I fell the heat in his eyes and before I could reply, he grabbed my waist tighter and slid his tongue into my mouth.

    I knew what he meant by that. I moaned into his mouth. ¡°I love you,¡± I repeated, breaking our kiss. He smiled at me and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Then he kissed me again, and I could taste my essence on his lips.

    Flowers, flowers, flowers. Those are what I thought of as he continued to kiss me deeply. I wanted him to continue kissing me for as long as was possible.

    I wanted to feel his lips everywhere on my body. I wanted him to take his time with me. But he stopped kissing me and instead, he picked me up and set me down on the bed. Heid beside me and pulled me close.

    We bothy on our sides facing each other. I wrapped my arm around him and ran my fingers through his hair. He smiled as he stared at me. He leaned in and kissed me softly. ¡°I love you, Lily.¡±

    I smiled and kissed him back. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how much I loved him. He was the only person who could make me feel like this. I had never felt this way about anyone else.

    I didn¡¯t want to ever let him go. I hoped that we would be together forever. ¡°I love you, Adrian.¡± He pulled me even closer and kissed me again. His lips were so soft and warm. He made me melt.

    Nothing else could go wrong now.

    I had found the one person I would spend the rest of my life with. I closed my eyes and kissed him back with all the pent-up passion I had reserved for him and him alone¡­After so many months, we were finally together. We were finally expressing our love to eachother in this beautiful way.

    I wanted him to show me everything about himself. I wanted to know every inch of him. I wanted to touch every inch of him. I wanted to feel every single part of him. I wanted to give him pleasure. I wanted him to know how much he meant to me. He broke the kiss and stared into my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, Lily. I¡¯ve never been more happier than am I now in my entire life, and trust me, I¡¯ve lived a lot.¡± I smiled and nodded. I didn¡¯t say anything, because I knew that he was beingpletely honest with me. I just wanted to be with him.

    I didn¡¯t care if it was in the morning or the afternoon, in battles or tranquility, and in this realm or another. I just wanted to be with him. He kissed me once more and then my eyes slowly closed.

 Chapter 115

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    The atmosphere in the meeting hall was uneasy. There was a sense of urgency hanging in the air. The recent events had pushed them to a breaking point, and it was time to make a difficult decision. Tyler, Lily¡¯s father, and the elders sat at the head of the table. They all looked very serious and ready to get the meeting over with.

    ¡°We can¡¯t continue to stand idly by while the vampires attack us,¡± Tyler dered, ¡°We need to take action now. The manpower isn¡¯t enough. Those weapons will help us and give us a great advantage. Please, you all should consider this.¡± Tyler pleaded but sounded diplomatic at the same time.

    The mention of the hidden weapons brought a mix of reaction in the room. Tyler began to wander why exactly his father  had always been secretive about the weapons he had stored away for a time of great need. Now that time hade for its use,  he was frustrated at the way the elders weren¡¯t understanding his logic. He had waited patiently enough but time was running out. The vampires were still attacking their men outside the boarders and in some cases, even go as far as toy attacks in their territory.

    They had to make a decision now.

    ¡°I train the men and women everyday. I see their deficiencies-¡±

    ¡°And how are you sure those deficiencies can be cured by armouring them with powerful weapons? If they can¡¯t wield normal ones how could you possibly think they can wield ones forged with great power?¡± Henry¡¯s voice bellowed from across the room and his and Tyler¡¯s eyes instantly met.

    Tyler cleared his throat, ¡°I never said that. If you allowed me finish before cutting in, you would understand that I wanted to make known the fact the people are deficient in realising their full potential. They¡¯ve already mastered battling andbatting with the machineries we use for shes, but we are not looking to be part of sh. This is a war! And we need war tools or we will be crushed before we even leave our domain.¡±

    ¡°You only say that because you¡¯re incapable of training them well. Your father fought and led the pack against the witches coven during the Delta war so stop excusing your naivety and incapability as something else.¡±

    Tyler didn¡¯t understand why Henry was being so harsh to him. He didn¡¯t appreciate his words or tone but he didn¡¯t want tosh out, as he risked hisst chance to actually convince the elders, ¡°Yes, my father did that and I must admit it would take centuries before I reach even half of his potential as a leader but noone here wished for the war to happen or for my father to pass away just at the tip of events and for me to be thrust into a huge seat of position expected to lead us to victory with minimal experience in battle. Noone wished for these but it¡¯s happened. We should not talk about what our past heroes did and did not do, but rather to focus on how we¡¯ll win this war as that is the most important agenda now on everyone¡¯s list.¡± His voice was loud and firm and the more he spoke, the more he was convinced of his own self.

    The elders exchanged wary nces, clearly torn between their desire for peace and their need to protect the pack. Tyler knew there were reasons, except Henry¡¯s opposition, as to why they were hesitant to give their approval. What exactly where they hiding and why? What was so special about those weapons?

    ¡°But using those weapons will escte the conflict,¡± one of the elders said cautiously.

    Elder Mary nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand your concerns, but the vampires have left us with no choice. We must defend ourselves and our people,¡± she stated.

    Tyler looked around the room, taking in the worried faces of the pack members. They were a close-knitmunity, and the idea of going to war was daunting. But they couldn¡¯t continue to suffer in silence while their loved ones were being attacked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them instill fear in us,¡± He spoke up, his voice surprisingly steady despite the turmoil within me. ¡°If we want to protect our pack, we have to be willing to fight for it with every means possible and any advantage in our hands.¡±

    Henry nced at Tyler, his eyes finally less intimidating and now filled with pride and admiration. ¡°The young Alpha is right,¡± he said, his gaze shifting to the elders who looked shocked at his sudden change of sides. ¡°We have to use all we can at our disposal to win this war. We have to survive.¡±

    Tyler seemed confused but he nodded back when Henry smiled at him first.

    There was a moment of silence as the elders deliberated. Tyler held his breath, hoping that they would see the necessity of using the hidden weapons. After what felt like an eternity, one of the elders spoke up.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made a decision ande to a conclusion,¡± he said, ¡°We have no other choice. We¡¯ll use the weapons to defend ourselves.¡±

    Tyler almost wanted to shout in joy. A collective sigh of relief swept through the room, and he felt a surge of hope. They were finally taking a stand, and they would finally have an advantage.

    Very soon, it¡¯d be advantages, Tyler thought to himself. If he got his hands on that ring, the vampires would be as good as dead.

    As the meeting continued, ns wereid out for how to use the weapons effectively and strategically. Henry personally discussed that with Tyler. To thetter, they were no longer victims, but warriors ready to fight for their pack and their way of life.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ????????

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I had woken up on my bed again like thest time. I wandered how Adrian always got me back to my room after we finished. Last night was heavenly. When I rose up, my crotch was on fire. I gasped then noticed Sarah staring at me by the bathroom door.

    ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±

    She smirked, ¡°Long enough to hear you scream out Adrian¡¯s name as you moaned in your sleep.¡±

 Chapter 116

    My face turned red and I threw a pillow at her. She giggled and entered back in, ¡°He brought you in early this morning. Both of you were looking really sweaty.¡± She said from the bathroom.

    I rolled my eyes and tried to stand but rested when my thighs didn¡¯t give me the energy to. ¡°I¡¯ve missed him. He asked me to keep himpanyst night.¡±

    ¡°Uhum¡­is that why I was hearing loud moans from the warehouse when I went out to get some fresh airst night?¡±

    My lips pursed and I felt embarrassed. Was I really that loud?

    ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your legs, babes. Y¡¯all have as much as fun as you want but truly speaking, you moan like a cow.¡± She said andughed out loud.

    I finally stood up and checked the time, 11pm. Sheesh. I¡¯d been asleep for so long?

    I entered into the bathroom and used a hairbrush to hit Sarah¡¯s ass, ¡°Who did you say moans like a cow again?¡±

    We teased each other and had a goodugh.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    When I entered his office, it was a neutral feeling I had. Well, it was his dad¡¯s office which was now his but the ce had its own aura. It was Sarah who told me about meeting that urred earlier that morning while we were spanking ourselves. I was happy for Tyler that he had finally managed to convince the council to his favour but I needed to have a talk with him.  I felt like he needed to calm down with his lengths at which he wanted to go for the war. It was as if he was trying to make his father proud by winning this war, which wasn¡¯t bad, but he wasn¡¯t embodying himself.

    I stood before him, and he raised his head to me.

    ¡°Oh, and to whom do I owe this visit?¡±

    ¡°Noone in particr. I just need to talk to you. I hope I¡¯m not getting in the way of your work?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. What is it, Lily?¡±

    ¡°The war. I know how badly you want to win it, just like we all do, but I don¡¯t want you to lose your humanity while doing so.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°I mean, first, what is your goal with this war?¡±

    ¡°To wipe those creatures off the face of this realm.¡±

    I paused then continued, ¡°But there¡¯ll be pregnant women, and little kids¡­¡±

    ¡°As far as that blood is in them, they¡¯ll have to die.¡±

    Was I looking at the Tyler I knew? Where exactly did this seed or stem of hatred and utter destructione from?

    ¡°Tyler, your father had worked so hard to maintain peace between us and them. I know everything went down the drain once they started sending us threats but he¡¯d never wipe out everybody, including his enemies, in a war. Just like the Delta War¡­he spared some witches and their houses so the fallen could serve as a precautionary example to the ones who lived to stay in check. That¡¯s the same thing that¡¯s to be done with this war. Why would you want to kill every vampire?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Do not bring my dad into this, Lily. His reign is passed and it¡¯s his establishment that brought this war on us, don¡¯t forget that. I have to deal with this and handle this so none of our people get hurt. Do you think I wanna hurt little children of any species? No, but I have no choice. We¡¯re better safe than sorry.¡±

    I was trying to reason with him. His eyes were filled with determination, his jaw clenched tightly, and I could see the fire burning in his soul. He had made up his mind, and nothing I said seemed to be getting through to him.

    ¡°Tyler, please,¡± I pleaded, ¡°I understand that you¡¯re angry and hurt by what¡¯s been happening, but going into a full-on war could have serious consequences. Innocent people from our own kind could get caught in the crossfire.¡±

    He fixed his gaze on me. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by and let them continue in their destructive ways. They don¡¯t mean good for us either,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Those vampires threw the first straw. They invited this upon ourselves when they thought it amusing to send threats to us. They¡¯ve attacked our pack, and they threaten everything we hold dear. I won¡¯t let them get away with it.¡±

    I leaned closer to him, reaching out to touch his arm gently. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting, Tyler, and I know you want justice,¡± I said softly. ¡°But we have to think this through. There has to be a less brutal way, a way to end this without resorting to so much violence. The pack may be left in ruins if we continue with this¡±

    He shook his head, pulling away from my touch. ¡°And we¡¯ll rebuild¡­. Look, I¡¯ve thought about it, Lily. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot,¡± he said with a bitter voice. ¡°But there¡¯s no negotiating with them. They won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re all dead and neither will we stop until they¡¯re all not existing anymore.¡±

    I could feel the hatred for vampires dripping from his voice. How would he then feel if he found out that Adrian was¡­I couldn¡¯t even imagine. I wasn¡¯t trying to support the vampires, but we needed to fight constructively in the war not just with resentment. If we were consumed with hate, we¡¯d end up killing ourselves.

    ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t want you to be the very thing you hate,¡± I said with a broken voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to lose yourself in this.¡±

    He turned away from me, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I won¡¯t lose myself, Lily,¡± he said resolutely. ¡°I know who I am, and I know what I¡¯m fighting for.¡±

    I could see the readiness in his eyes, and I knew that nothing I said could change his mind. He was a man on a mission, and he was willing to do whatever it took to achieve it. I don¡¯t know what this seat did to him, but it was obviously getting to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna eliminate every single vampire off the face of the realm,¡± he dered with conviction. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re all gone.¡±

    My heart sank at his words. I knew he meant what he said, and I feared what would result from the war. But I also knew that I couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Tyler, please be careful,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯ve just started a new phase of your life as a leader. Please, just be thoughtful and strategic about your decisions.¡±

    He turned back to me, his eyes softening for a moment. ¡°I will, Lily. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡±

    I wanted to believe him, but the fear in my heart was hard to shake. I knew that this path he was on was dangerous, and I feared that he might be consumed by darkness. I could see it in the way he looked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect you, Lily¡­I mean our pack,¡± he stuttered but his voice was gentle. ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 117

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The soft glow of the sunlight streaming in through the windows made the library warmer. Adrian and I sat across from each other at therge wooden table. It had be a ce where we could talk freely and n for the war that was looming on our horizon.

    ¡°I talked to Tyler two days ago.¡±

    Adrian adjusted in his seat.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s too driven, if that¡¯s even a thing. He seemed so vengeful¡­I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll lose himself in the war and take innocent peoples¡¯ life in the process. I¡¯ve tried to convince him otherwise but his mind is already made up.¡±

    ¡°I understand the vampires have caused a lot of harm to the pack and I can sympathize with him. But as for keeping him in check, that¡¯s why you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯re the chosen one after all.¡±

    I blew on my nose, ¡°I can¡¯t still wrap my head around it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That we¡¯re the ¡®chosen one¡¯,¡± I said with gestures air quotes. ¡°It¡¯s such a huge responsibility.¡±

    Adrian nodded and put on a serious expression. ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± he agreed. ¡°But we were chosen for a reason, Lily. I¡¯ve told you this before. We have the power to make a difference.¡±

    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of our destiny settling on my shoulders. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± I asked him. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re supposed to y a crucial role in this war, but what exactly are we to do?¡±

    ¡°I believe you already know.¡±

    I looked at him, trying to figure out what he meant, ¡°The ring?¡±

    He rested back, so I can think things through myself.

    ¡°My father told me that the ring and journal, when used together, are what can bring peace to the realm but I don¡¯t understand. How would Ibine them and how would I use them?¡±

    ¡°I believe you already know.¡± He said again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not helping, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lead you on, Lily. You have to figure things out yourself. We may be two in one but you¡¯re also a Guardian and I¡¯m not. You¡¯re more relevant in this whole scheme of things than you realize.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°What if I make the wrong decisions? Time¡¯s running out.¡±

    Adrian reached across the table and took my hand in his. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out and I¡¯ll be with you,¡± he said with that gentle tone that always seemed to calm all my nerves instantly. ¡°We¡¯ll make mistakes, but we¡¯ll learn from them. And we won¡¯t be alone in this. We have each other, okay?¡± He kissed my hand.

    I smiled, feelingforted by his words and gesture. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re by my side, Adrian,¡± I said. ¡°But I do have a question¡­for you¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    I thought of how I¡¯d ask the question but I decided to just go for it, ¡°Which side will you fight for in the war? Your people or mine?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why I thought to ask him that question but he had always referred to his people as ¡°Vampires¡± since he returned unlike before he called them ¡°his people.¡±

    He looked at me, his green eyes searching mine. ¡°I¡¯ll fight for any side you¡¯re on,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be beside you, Lily, wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Say the truth, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°I just did.¡± He smiled and his teeth showed, ¡°We¡¯re bound together. I can¡¯t fight for any other side then yours.¡±

    I could see he was telling the truth but his eyes showed something else ¨C I could tell it was hard for him toe to that conclusion. I felt grateful and guilty at the same time. It was a difficult decision for him to make, to turn against his own people for me. I didn¡¯t want him to have to choose sides, but I also knew that we had to do what was best for our pack.

    I wasn¡¯t iming we were the right ones in this or that we were the winning side but it was my own people, my family. Adrian was now part of us, part of me; still for him to say that, it didn¡¯t settle well with me as I thought it would.

    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to feel like you have to choose between your people and mine.¡±

    He squeezed my hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m choosing you, Lily,¡± he said. ¡°And I believe in what we¡¯re fighting for. I believe in you.¡±

    I smiled at him, feeling my heart swell with love and admiration. ¡°I believe in you too,¡± I said.

    There was a moment of silence between us as we simply looked at each other, our emotions unspoken but felt deeply. Then, I took a deep breath and decided to ask him about something else that had been troubling my mind.

    ¡°Adrian, can I ask you about your past with my dad?¡± I said hesitantly. ¡°I know you fought alongside him in the past and you were both allies which I never really understood, but you¡¯ve never really told me much about it.¡±

    He looked away for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated,¡± he said finally. ¡°Your dad and I were friends once, yes, butter, things changed. We had a standoff, and we thought it best to go our separate ways.¡±

    Why was he repeating the same thing to me? This is what he said thest time. I could sense that there was more to the story, but I didn¡¯t want to push him if he wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I said, trying to sound casual. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    He looked back at me and softened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wanna tell you,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s a painful memory for me. I don¡¯t really like talking about it.¡±

    I reached out and touched his cheek gently. ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything you¡¯re notfortable with.¡±

    Though I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his silence, I didn¡¯t want to push him. Memories of his past always seemed to emotionally and physically hurt him.

    I remembered the vision I had. He had told my dad he¡¯d be back to im his daughter. That particr scene shed in front of me but Adrian covered my hand making me return my attention to him.

    He smiled gratefully at me ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°I promise one day I will tell you about everything when I¡¯m ready, just not now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to promise me anything. I understand you and I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Just know that I¡¯m here for you. No matter what happens, no matter what we face, I will always be by your side.¡±

    I felt a rush of emotion at his words, and I leaned in to kiss him softly. ¡°I know,¡± I whispered against his lips. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be by your side too.¡±

    In that moment, I felt a deep sense of connection with him, a bond that went beyond our status as chosen ones and our connected fates. We were partners, allies, and lovers.

    I looked at a corner in the library and remembered it was the spot we shared our first kiss. The memory of my dad walking in on us made me smile. Adrian noticed and stood up to sit on the table in front of me.

    ¡°You remember that too?¡±

    I looked up at him and held his thighs, ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? That day was so dramatic.¡±

    ¡°Now your dad hardly cares who¡¯s busting your back open.¡±

    Anytime Adrian spoke dirty to me, it always surprised me because I was used to his soft, calm and innocent demeanor. Nevertheless, I loved his dirty talks.

    I bit my lip, stood up and leaned into him, my hands still on hisps, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for his blessings.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll give them soon enough.¡± He said and stroked my cheek.

    ¡°Wanna recreate that memory?¡± I said, inches away from his face.

    ¡°When we get back from Theo¡¯s. Come on,¡± He pecked my lips and held my hand so we could leave. I sighed and reluctantly followed him.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    In the dark cave, Pablo stood alone watching the fire. A sinister smile spread across his face. The pieces of his grand n had fallen perfectly into ce, and now, the war between the werewolves and vampires was at its peak. This was all part of his mastermind scheme, and he reveled in the chaos and destruction he had orchestrated.

    ¡°They never saw iting,¡± Pablo muttered to himself, satisfied. ¡°They are at each other¡¯s throats, tearing each other apart. All because of me.¡±

    He paced back and forth remembering the events he had set in motion. It had all started with the attacks along the werewolf borders. Those were his vampire allies he sent to spark fear and retaliation. He knew that the werewolves would respond with force, as Rex, thebustible moron was their leader, and that would only escte the tension between the two factions.

    ¡°I lit the matches, and the rope caught fire,¡± he gloated. He relished in his maniption. ¡°The werewolves and vampires are pawns in my game. They think they¡¯re fighting for a cause, but little do they know, they¡¯re just puppets in my grand n.¡±

    As he fantasized about the destruction and chaos the war would cause, he felt a surge of excitement. This was his goal all along, to show his power and control over both ns.

    ¡°They always fiddled about, arguing about who was more powerful. Ha! They have no idea.¡± He pped hisp andughed out, his voice ringing through the cave.

    ¡°And now, they¡¯re all distracted by their own battles,¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°They won¡¯t even see meing.¡±

    In his mind, he could see the pieces falling into ce. The werewolves weakened by the continuous fighting, the vampires upied with their own battles, and him, rising to power in the chaos.

    But just as he was reveling in his victory, a voice broke through his thoughts, sending a chill down his spine. He recognised that voice immediately.

    ¡°Pablo.¡±

    He turned around to see Jaxon standing in the midst of the fire, his eyes filled with anger and betrayal. In fact, his entire body was made of the fire as if he had been crafted from the element.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What? How? What are you doing here?¡± Pablo snapped, trying to mask his unease.

    Jaxon stepped forward, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I know what you¡¯ve done,¡± he said, ¡°You started this war, didn¡¯t you? You set our people against each other.¡±

    Pablo tried to keep hisposure, but he didn¡¯t care. He was looking at a ghost and not even a real person. ¡°It is your people and not mine, you foolish boy,¡± he insisted, trying to justify his actions. ¡°I did it to unite our own kind, the ones who¡¯ve been looked over.¡±

    Jaxon shook his head, disbelief written all over his fiery face. ¡°You¡¯re delusional,¡± he spat. ¡°You don¡¯t care about anyone. You only care about power and control.¡±

    Pablo¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°And what do you n to do about it?¡± he sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you,¡± Jaxon dered. ¡°I won¡¯t let you destroy our ns for your own selfish ambitions.¡±

    Pabloughed, a cold and heartless sound. ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± he taunted. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a helpless piece in my game. You¡¯ve always been weak, too weak for me to even consider you my son, Jaxon. You always have been a disgrace to me.¡±

    But Jaxon didn¡¯t back down. Instead, his eyes zed more. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me. I might have been fooled by you before,¡± he said. ¡°But not anymore. I see you for what you truly are, and I won¡¯t let you win.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing!¡± Pablo¡¯s voice rose as his eyes widened more, ¡°You can do nothing! If I knew you¡¯d go so astray, I would have killed you with my bare hands a long time ago. You¡¯re useless to me now so keep your nose out of my ns or risk getting crushed in the way.¡±

    ¡°You will face your judgement very soon.¡± And with that, the image of Jaxon dissipated. Pablo sprang into the mes which red up and burned him. He shouted and stood back, unbelieving of what he just noticed.

    Wasn¡¯t Jaxon just here? What sort of witchcraft was that?

    He called out for someone toe in and put out the fire. He wouldn¡¯t let his hallucinations stop him still.

    Such a disgrace of ta son he thought he had.

    ¡°Toby.¡±

    The werewolf who put out the fire answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Pablo took a dagger and threw it to Toby who caught it. ¡°That, it¡¯s yours. You¡¯ve been with me since. Your reward will be much.¡±

    Toby knelt with a knee to Pablo and epted the gift.

    Pablo then watched as he walked out and shook his head, ¡°All these youngsters nowadays¡­. all doomed to die so early.¡±

 Chapter 118

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Theoid on a makeshift bed in the room, his body weak and pale from the growing effects of the vampire bite. I didn¡¯t know it had gotten so bad. His breathing was shallow, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Adrian had to hold Sarah by the side because she was crying heavily.

    I stood by his side and carefully ran my hands just above his wound. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing but my new healing powers were prepared to perform its first act.

    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Lily.¡± Sarah said with a breathy voice and I nodded, not taking my eyes off his wound.

    Theo was now shaking.

    My eyes glowed with a soft, golden light as I focused all my energy on the injury. It was the first time I had used my healing abilities but I didn¡¯t want Sarah to know I was nervous about this not working. I had seen some other powerful healers perform such miracles countless times when I was younger, including Aunt Belinda, but now it was my turn to harness that ancient magic.

    Adrian and Sarah stood a few feet away, their eyes fixed on me. They knew how important this moment was, not just for Theo¡¯s life but for the fate of our pack as Theo was one of our strongest warriors. If we were to lose him to this venom, Sarah would be absolutely shattered and so would it affect our army.

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself, and then slowly lowered my hands onto the wound. My touch was gentle. I let my healing energy flow into Theo¡¯s body. The room seemed to hum with a soft, soothing energy, and a warm glow surrounded my hands.

    As I focused on the wound, I could feel the darkness of the vampire bite, the poison that wanted to consume Theo¡¯s life. But I also sensed the faint glimmer of life, the resilience of his antibodies fighting against the darkness.

    I closed my eyes, shutting out all distractions, and allowed my instincts to guide me. I visualized the wound, seeing it in my mind¡¯s eye, and then began to channel my healing energy directly into the injury.

    A soft gasp escaped Sarah¡¯s lips as she watched the wound start to close before her very eyes. The ragged edges of the bite smoothed out, and the bleeding gradually stopped. It was as if time itself was being reversed, undoing the damage that had been done.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes were wide with amazement as she witnessed the magic unfolding before her. She had never experienced a meta healing process firsthand. This was something else entirely.

    Adrian just nced on as if he had seen this many times but seeing me handling this well, I was sure he was proud of my growth.

    My hands glowed brighter as I poured more of my energy into Theo¡¯s body. I felt a connection with him, a deep understanding of his pain and suffering. I focused on that connection, using it to guide my healing magic.

    A few momentster, Theo¡¯s breathing became steadier, and the color returned to his cheeks. The wound had closedpletely, leaving behind only a faint scar as a reminder of the ordeal.

    I slowly withdrew my hands, my energypletely spent but my heart filled with relief and triumph. I looked up at Adrian and Sarah, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips.

    ¡°He¡¯s gonna be okay,¡± I breathed out.

    Sarah stepped forward and embraced me tightly, with tears in his eyes. ¡°Thanks, Lily. You saved his life.¡±

    Adrian joined the embrace. ¡°Your gifts keep multiplying by the day. You truly are a chosen one.¡±

    I blushed, feeling both proud and humble. I knew I had a lot to learn with my new powers. But in that moment, I felt my inner strength increased.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    As Theo woke up on the bed, I stepped back to give him room. I watched anxiously as he became aware of his surroundings.

    ¡°Theo, you¡¯re okay,¡± Sarah said with a relieved smile.

    Theo¡¯s eyes met mine, and he reached out to gently touch my hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmured, his voice weak but filled with gratitude.

    I smiled back at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just rest and regain your strength.¡±

    Adrian patted Theo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You gave us quite a scare, mate. But Lily here worked her magic and thank goodness you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Theo chuckled weakly. ¡°Magic, huh? I never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡±

    ¡°Well, get used to it,¡± Sarah said yfully. ¡°Because it looks like we have a powerful healer in our midst.¡±

    Sarah sat down close to Theo and hugged him. Theo whispered into her, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t cry too much because of me?¡±

    Sarah bit his ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t cry at all.¡± Theyughed into each others¡¯ ears and Adrian came to ce a hand on my waist.

    I¡¯m so proud of you.

    It had been long since hemunicated with me telepathically. I smiled at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Lily.¡± Theo said, a little teary.

    I smiled warmly, my hand interlocked with Adrian¡¯s . ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me so much. What are friends for? I¡¯m just d I could help,¡± I said humbly.

    Adrian said, ¡°You did very well.¡±

    I looked at Adrian and talked to him, ¡°Theo¡¯s strong, and he fought hard to survive. My healing abilities only gave him a little push.¡±

    Sarah nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s a fighter, that¡¯s for sure,¡± she said, her eyes looking more brighter than it had in days. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t give up so easily or I¡¯d kill him.¡±

    We allughed.

    In the days that followed, Theo¡¯s strength slowly returned. He continued to heal rapidly and then subsequently started training again. I started honing all my abilities, especially the healing one since I knew it woulde in handy during the war.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    As I sat by the window, gazing out at the warriors training, my mind couldn¡¯t help but wander to Jaxon. He was always at the forefront with Don and Tyler. He was always the best general, the best mentor, the most skilled. How things had changed so much. I worried about his health, his well-being, and our friendship, which seemed to hang by a fragile thread. The recent events had left us both changed, and I wondered if our bond would be able to withstand what more was toe.

    It had been weeks since Ist saw him, and the memory of that day still haunted me. I remembered finding him in the forest, battered, beaten and left to die. The sight of his lifeless body sent a shiver down my spine, and the guilt weighed on my heart. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I should have been there to protect him, to prevent whatever had attacked him from causing him harm. He was my friend after all. Oh, who was I kidding? What was I even thinking? He had pushed me away. Ever since I saw him trying to help Ethan escape, he had pushed me away and shut me out. I didnt know the huge skeleton he had been hiding in his closet.

    With a frustrated sigh, I made up my mind. I couldn¡¯t bear the uncertainty any longer. I needed to see him, to know that he was okay.

    I had to see him.

    ~~~~~~~~~

    Drip.

    Drop.

    Drip.

    Drop.

    The sound of the water dripping from the leaf bud to the ground annoyed her and woke her up from sleep.

    She was in a dark cave. Audrey¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Her body was weak and battered from the recent battle with Lily she couldn¡¯t believe she lost to. She couldn¡¯t believe more even that she was still alive.

    Audrey felt lost and upset as she looked up to the dark ceiling. She kept thinking about her defeat by Lily, unable to understand how everything had gone so bad. The battle reyed in her mind, each moment and attack stuck in her thoughts.

    Even though she always undermined Lily¡¯s potential, she had always known that Lily had unique abilities, but she had never imagined just how powerful she could be. It was as if a hidden force had awoken within Lily, empowering her beyond anything Audrey had ever seen before

    Lily had found a strength inside her, stronger than she ever knew. Her powers had grown, and she moved with skill. Audrey could feel the powering from Lily, and it made her uneasy.

    What confused Audrey the most was how Lily could use the power of light against her dark magic. It seemed like Lily drew energy from the moon and stars to counter Audrey¡¯s evil forces. It was a power Audrey had never seen before, and it left her feeling weak and defenseless.

    What was that power? Where had she seen it before? Where had she heard of it before?

    As Audrey thought about the battle, she could only feel angrier at Lily. She realized that Lily was a strong opponent, and she should not underestimate her again but she was still nothing inparison to her. Audrey also wondered if there was something special about Lily¡¯s powers. Maybe she had tapped into ancient magic or some mysterious force.

    One thing was clear ¨C she needed to be more careful when facing Lily in the future. She had gotten some powers now and next time they¡¯d face eachother, she¡¯d smoke her.

    As she tried to sit up, a sharp pain shot through her abdomen, causing her to gasp. Confused and rmed, she instinctively ced a hand on her belly.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± Audrey whispered to herself, her heart racing with fear and uncertainty. She had been through so much, and now this unexpected pain added to her already overwhelming emotions.

    As she gently caressed her stomach, a realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. Could it be possible? Could she be¡­ pregnant? The thought made her want to faint and her mind pounded with disbelief and dread.

    She knew that bing pregnant in the midst of such chaos and danger was thest thing she needed. It wouldplicate everything. It would put her at a greater risk, and perhaps worst of all, tie her to a future she never wanted. She had always seen herself as a lone wolf, not connected to anyone by any attachments or responsibilities.

    ¡°Please, no,¡± Audrey whispered, her voice trembling with fear and desperation. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of bringing a child into this world, not in the midst of war and uncertainty.

    Audrey knew she had to find out for sure and confirm her suspicions. She struggled to push herself up from the ground and made her way to a nearby stream. As she looked at her reflection, her heart sank.

    The signs were there, and she couldn¡¯t deny them. Her body was changing, and the evidence was undeniable. She was pregnant.

    Tears welled up in Audrey¡¯s eyes as she sank to her knees.

    ¡°No¡­no.. No!!!¡± She screamed, making the cave behind her quake.

    Who was responsible? Who the hell was responsible?? Who was the father? How could she have been so careless, so foolish, so wreckless?

    Who was it?

    Then it hit her.

    Tall, Slender, White hair, Red eyes, Venomous voice¡­Leo.

    She gulped hard and let out a deafening scream.

 Chapter 119

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    The sun was setting, painting the road with a warm glow. Jaxon walked cautiously, ncing side to side as if now, his own people were a threat to him. He couldn¡¯t stille to terms with what had happened. His own father of his own blood and bones had attacked him and wanted to kill him ¨C because he refused an order. He couldn¡¯t even believe it happened.

    Lily had then found him, saved him, healed him and brought him back to the same ce he was running away from. His family, his home.

    Jaxon felt so pitiful towards his own life. He was beyond redemption but Lily and everyone else offered it to him. Why?

    Thest person he wanted to see was Don. He just wanted to get what his mother asked him to get and return to his abode to peacefully heal from all the psychological and physical injuries he¡¯d retained. Don also looked like that day was the first in weeks since he stepped out of his room. He held a staff to support his walking because he looked like he had a limp in his step.

    He didn¡¯t want to confront Don, but fate led him to him. As Jaxon turned a corner, he saw Don staring at him, his eyes filled with darkness and anger.

    Why is looking at me like that? I need to get out of here.

    He turned back and made his way to another road but a hand held his shoulder and turned him.

    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Don asked with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just need to be¡­ get somewhere.¡± He turned again but Don stopped him.

    ¡°I never thought you¡¯de back¡­after you betrayed us.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray anyone.¡± Jaxon¡¯s heart panged.

    ¡°I saw you. You have before and you will, again ¡­ ¡±

    Jaxon didn¡¯t understand what Don was saying.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re still not alright in the head, Don. You need more treatment. Stay home and heal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very well alright and I saw what I saw. You killed her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Jaxon¡¯s patience was waning.

    ¡°Lily. You killed her. You killed her with your bare hands. She trusted you but you killed her.¡±

    Don had a dream that made him believe Jaxon was a betrayer and a killer. Jaxon wanted to exin, but it seemed Don wasn¡¯t ready to listen.

    ¡°What did you do, Jaxon? Why would you do that?¡± Don¡¯s voice wasced with anger and pain. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡±

    Jaxon took a deep breath, trying to keep his emotions in check. ¡°Don, you know I would never hurt Lily,¡± he replied earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw in your dream, but it wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    Don¡¯s grip on his staff tightened, and Jaxon could see the turmoil in his eyes. ¡°I saw it, Jaxon. I saw you betray us all. You killed her in cold blood.¡±

    ¡°It was just a dream, Don,¡± Jaxon said, his teeth showing. ¡°Dreams can be deceiving, and they don¡¯t always reflect reality. I would never harm Lily or anyone in the pack.¡±

    But Don seemed to be beyond reason. He raised his staff and took a defensive stance. ¡°I can¡¯t take any chances,¡± he said with a steely determination. ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me the truth, then I have to find out for myself.¡±

    And with that, the fight began.

    The sun hung low in the sky, causing eery shadows to spread across the road where Jaxon and Don faced off. Don¡¯s eyes were aze with anger and confusion, his staff held tightly in his grip. Jaxon tried to maintain a calm demeanor but Don was taking it too far.

    Don took the first swing, his staff whistling through the air with an intimidating force. Jaxon ducked, narrowly avoiding the blow, and countered with a quick kick to Don¡¯s side. Don grunted in pain but quickly recovered, retaliating with a pound of strikes. Jaxon blocked and parried, using his agility and speed to stay one step ahead.

    ¡°Don, please stop!¡± Jaxon pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna fight you.¡±

    But his words fell on deaf ears. Don continued to attack, his strikes bing more and more erratic. Jaxon knew he had to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm Don.

    Don swung his staff low, aiming for Jaxon¡¯s legs, but Jaxon leaped over andnded gracefully on the other side. He grabbed a nearby branch and swung it at Don, who deflected the blow with his staff.

    ¡°Don, this isn¡¯t you!¡± Jaxon called out, trying to reason with his friend. ¡°You¡¯re being controlled by your fears!¡±

    But Don seemed lost in his own turmoil, unwilling to listen to reason. He swung his staff again, and Jaxon had to duck and dodge to avoid being hit. He spotted a fallen log nearby and used it as a shield, blocking Don¡¯s strikes with the sturdy wood.

    Their fight intensified, and Jaxon realized that he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He needed to defend himself and subdue Don before things escted further. With a swift move, Jaxon grabbed Don¡¯s staff away from him sending it spinning away into the grass.

    ¡°Don, I really don¡¯t wanna fight you!¡± Jaxon pleaded, ¡°Just calm down for god sake!.¡±

    He held up his hands in surrender, hoping to reason with his friend once more.

    ¡°Don, listen to me,¡± Jaxon said urgently. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you had that dream, but I promise you, it¡¯s not real. I would never hurt anyone in the pack, especially not Lily.¡±

    But Don¡¯s mind was already clouded by fear and confusion. ¡°I won¡¯t let you betray everyone!¡±

    Don¡¯s eyes widened with rage, and he lunged at Jaxon, grappling with him in a desperate attempt to regain control. They wrestled and rolled on the ground, each trying to gain the upper hand. Jaxon managed to pin Don down, but he hesitated, not wanting to harm his friend.

    In that moment of hesitation, Don managed to break free and scramble to his feet. He lunged at Jaxon once more, and this time, Jaxon had no choice but to defend himself with equal force. He used the fallen log as a weapon,nding a solid blow on Don¡¯s arm, causing him to drop to his knees in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Don,¡± Jaxon said sadly, ¡°I never wanted it toe to this.¡±

    People quickly gathered and some took Don away, back to their camp, where they tended to his injuries and tried to bring him back to consciousness. Jaxon was left standing alone on the road, his heart filled with grief and regret. He felt guilty, knowing that he had unintentionally contributed to Don¡¯s worsened state.

    He picked up Don¡¯s staff again and clenched the wood in his hands. Don was going insane, but was he really? Was it paranoia, schizophrenia or was he saying the truth?

    Jaxon copsed to the floor and broke into tears. He was losing all his friends, his strength, his own sanity and himself.

    In the days that followed, the pack decided that it was best for Don to be admitted to a mental home for his own safety and the safety of others.

    As for Jaxon, he remained confined to his mom¡¯s house.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ????????

    The phone line buzzed before it was picked. Leo tapped a button and it was put on speaker.

    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d want to hear my voice again, brot-¡±

    ¡°Do not call me that.¡± The baritone voice rang out from the answering machine. Leo rolled his eyes but listened, ¡°What is it this time?¡±

 Chapter 120

    ¡°I sent you a letter but I guess you haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡± Leo said starkly.

    There was silence then he continued, ¡°I have. Why do you want a squadron?¡±

    ¡°The war is upon us. We are outnumbered as it is.¡±

    ¡°I thought your sanctuary of wizards could multiply armies? Why are you asking me now for my manpower when you went out to forge your own way?¡±

    Leo¡¯s teeth gritted. ¡°If we lose this battle, it would be a dent in your name too.¡±

    ¡°Your Shadow n isn¡¯t part of our coven. You have no affiliations to us.¡±

    ¡°I know that but we¡¯re still of the same species.¡±

    There was a pause again then, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure you¡¯re capable to lead such a huge squadron, Leo.¡± His voice taunted Leo but thetter stayed calm.

    His aura was imposing and mysterious. His deep voice resonated through the room as he spoke. ¡°I have observed your leadership, and I am not impressed by your fallible mind andck ofmitment. You have not proven yourself worthy of leading a part of my army, and I cannot pledge my allegiance to you.¡±

    The vampires who stood in the room looked on in awe. Knowing that this vampire king was one of the oldest and most powerful vampires in existence, his say was very important. Hisck of support of Leo was a testament to Leo¡¯s dulling abilities and incapability as a leader.

    Leo frowned at the vampire king¡¯s words, feeling a surge of anger. He felt insulted. He had worked tirelessly to gain the respect and trust of his fellow vampires, and now he wanted an army behind him and needed the backing of the most formidable vampire in the realm, the ass was insulting and scolding him in front of his subjects.

    ¡°You cannot judge my performance as a leader when you have never stepped a foot into my coven. Our victory can be assured because of my leadership skills,¡± Leo dered.

    ¡°So why then do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°I do not. I¡¯m simply reminding you of your duty.¡±

    ¡°To waste my men on a prodigal child? Really?¡±

    The vampires had never seen Leo look more vulnerable and offended as he did at that moment.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said any disrespectful thing to you since the beginning of this call so I expect you to not do so too.¡±

    ¡°I say what I want, Leo, and I speak the truth, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Listen. We must be adequately prepared for the war that¡¯s near. The werewolves are strong and cunning- I¡¯ve witnessed this myself, and they will not go down without a fight. It¡¯s difficult to say but we must be united if we don¡¯t want our entire race to be exterminated.¡±

    The vampires nodded in agreement, their determination matching Leo¡¯s. They were ready to follow him into battle, to fight for their rightful ce in the realm, and to finally free themselves from the oppression of the werewolves.

    ¡°You have not proven yourself to be a formidable leader, Leo,¡± the vampire king reiterated, ¡°I don¡¯t see any great potential in you, and I don¡¯t believe that together, we could achieve great things.¡±

    Leo¡¯s face went darker. He expected this. He knew this was what he would get. The more he tried to prove himself, the more they¡¯d push him aside and segregate from him. That is why he broke away. That is why he ventured on his own. That is why he wanted to have his own people, to not be subjugated under a ruthless, and heartless leader as the one he was speaking to.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you feel that way, but I¡¯m more sorry you¡¯ll eat your words very soon.¡± With that, he threw the phone to the wall, smashing it into pieces and kicked the table in front of him. His blood boiled at every single word he had to sit through, hoping the asshole would hear him out.

    He was foolish for even cing that call. With a determined gait, he walked outside and summoned for a meeting.

    Leo stood on a massive rock, like a tform. He was surrounded by a gathering of vampires, their eyes gleaming with anticipation and loyalty. His own people, his own family.

    ¡°My brethren,¡± Leo¡¯s voice rang out. It was confident andmanding. ¡°The time hase to put an end to the reign of the werewolves and to the reign of every oppressive monarchy! They have oppressed us for far too long, and it is time we rise up and im our rightful ce in this realm!¡±

    The vampires let out a collective cheer, riling Leo up.

    Leo continued, his eyes zing with determination. ¡°We may not be much in numbers, but our fearless hearts can take down hundreds of men. I have called you here to assign a task to you and also to address and admonish you. You are to go to the deepest darkest gallows of this realm and bring every forgotten and forsaken soul to this coven. Their hearts must be sewn with hate and revenge as we all are. They will fight for us during the great war that ising!¡±

    The vampires cheered out louder and their screams reverberated through the forest.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Leo raised his hand, and the crowd fell silent once more. ¡°We have endured centuries of oppression and persecution. We have watched as our kind has been hunted and driven to the brink of extinction. But no more! The time for vengeance hase!¡±

    ¡°For the vampire race! For our freedom! For our rightful ce in this realm!¡± they chanted, their voices rising to a deafening crescendo.

    Leo¡¯s eyes zed with fiery passion as he continued his speech. ¡°We are not weak. We are not to be underestimated. We are the vampires of the Shadow n, creatures of the night, and we will not be confined to the shadows any longer. The time hase to take our destiny into our own hands!¡±

    ¡°Victory! Victory! Victory!¡± they chanted, their voices echoing through the forest and beyond.

    As Leo¡¯s speech came to an end, he raised his hand in a triumphant gesture, and the army erupted into a final chant of victory.

    The chants of ¡°Victory! Victory!¡± echoed in the night air. It was a powerful deration of their strong belief in the cause they were fighting for ¨C but really, it was Leo¡¯s belief in what he was fighting for.

    Leo watched as the vampires scrambled into the night as they went to do his bidding. He smiled confidently and had totally forgotten what he was told on the phone just a few minutes earlier. He knew he had something that ass would never have in his entire life ¨C a huge number of people who would go to the ends of the earth for him not just because they feared him, but also because they wanted to too. Leo knew in reality he was the most powerful leader he¡¯d ever known.

    ¡°We will rule over them!¡± He cried out.

    ~~~~~

    Audrey heard loud echoes burst through the forest  then heard footsteps approach her.

    ~~~~~~

    Lily abruptly sat up in her bed, breathing heavily. She looked at the moon with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 121

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Audrey stood before Leo in his poorly lit room. The atmosphere was tense, and Audrey was unsure of what would happen next. She didn¡¯t want toe back to him, not after what she had discovered. She also knew he wouldn¡¯t ept her back after what she did. Her heart pounded with uncertainty as she waited for him to speak.

    Leo¡¯s piercing eyes bore into Audrey and she could see the coldness in them, ¡°Well, well, well, look who decided toe crawling back,¡± he sneered.

    Audrey matched his disdain, ¡°I didn¡¯t crawl back. You sent your men to drag me here.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m d they did. It seems you¡¯ve been fairing well on your own this past week.¡± He said in a mocking tone and eyed her. ¡°From someone who says she doesn¡¯t need anyone to survive, you look quite malnourished.¡±

    She clenched her teeth at him, ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    ¡°I missed that¡­instead of you to be shouting at me, I suggest you calm down and start begging for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Beg for mercy from an asshole and animal like you? Never!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be serving that asshole for the rest of your life if I want it, Audrey. Watch your tongue.¡±

    Audrey pursed and tried to curtail her anger.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Audrey swallowed hard, her nerves getting the best of her. ¡°I know I messed up our contract, so let me exin w-¡±

    ¡°Exin?¡± Leo interrupted, a cruel smile curling at the corners of his lips. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can say to justify what you¡¯ve done. You betrayed us, betrayed me, and now you expect me to take you back?¡±

    I didn¡¯t fucking ask you take me back! Audrey¡¯s shoulders stiffened. ¡°I never wanted to betray you,¡± she said irritatedly. ¡°I was just putting our n as the priority .¡±

    Leo scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°And what did I do? Was I joking around and sipping tea? Is that how you want to y? You thought you were the only serious person here? The fact of the matter is that you were a distraction, a liability.¡±

    She said nothing but clench her teeth. He saw his words had an effect on her so he walked up to her and held her chin. Her hands were binded behind her and  so was her neck. He looked at her face and used his fingers to trace lines down her cheek.

    ¡°We¡¯re back to square one, Audrey. What happened? What went wrong? You came to me with a deal and I epted it. We were getting closer¡­¡± he raised her chin up and brought his face closer to hers. His breath pancaked her face, ¡°¡­. but then everything just crumbled. Why?¡± His voice sounded different now. He was actually curious and maybe even worried.

    Audrey¡¯s muscle had tensed down but she wasn¡¯t going to be that gullible again, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You do¡­Ever since we faced that little wolf and her friends, you¡¯ve been so sour to me, so distant. It¡¯s troubled me the way I constantly fight you. You think I relish it but I don¡¯t. It¡¯s not everytime I want to exchange words with you, Audrey. You know that right?¡± Leo¡¯s stern face was now reced with a softer, concerned expression. Audrey noticed it but remained quiet. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you this before and I¡¯ll ask you again. Is it because of the little wolf? Are you jealous of her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She didn¡¯t know how that came out of her mouth. It just did and she waited for his reaction.

    As if not moved by her reply, he chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s not the answer to my question. Answer my question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She repeated.

    ¡°Okay?¡± He said with a twitch of his eyebrow.

    ¡°And you¡¯re responsible.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    This is when his facial expression changed.  He let go of her chin and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m notughing, Audrey.

    ¡°Neither am I joking. I¡¯m sorry but unfortunately I¡¯m carrying your child, Leo,¡± she confessed, hoping that somehow this revtion would soften his heart.

    Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief, and a dark shadow fell over his face. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± he spat. His anger was slowly rising.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Audrey insisted. ¡°Why would I lie about something like this? I also didn¡¯t n for any of this to happen, but it has.¡±

    Leo then gripped her jaw and dug his fingers into her cheeks making her garble in pain, ¡°Do you think this is funny? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? What¡¯s your n concocting this rubbish?¡±

    Audrey managed to push herself back, making her fall to the ground. Tears started streaming down her face, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me for what you did! I didn¡¯t tell you to fuck me every single fucking night since I came here! You¡¯re responsible for this and you have to ept that!¡±

    Leo¡¯s features hardened once more. ¡°Even if what you say is true, it changes nothing! I cannot have a traitor and a distraction by my side. You have proven yourself untrustworthy, and I have no use for you.¡±

    Once again, rejected. Once again, shunned upon.

    Audrey¡¯s heart sank as Leo¡¯s words hit her like a dagger. She had hoped a little bit that he would at least consider her situation, but it seemed that his heart was a rock. He was truly a monster. She felt her powers wane, weakened by the emotional turmoil and Leo¡¯s rejection.

    The almighty Audrey broke into tears.

    ¡°You did this to me. How dare you say that now?! How dare you?!¡± She shouted and wriggled in her chains.

    Once again, she was crying because of a man who had rejected her.

    Leo looked at her, his expression softening a little bit but disgust appeared in his face again. He wanted to grab her arm but she dodged and remained seated on the ground, crying bitterly and screaming out her lungs.

    ¡°Fuck you! Take this thing out my stomach right now or I¡¯ll kill it myself! Ahhh!!¡±

    Not able to withstand her screams anymore, Leo marched out the room and mmed the door behind him.

    Her screams increased now, ¡°Ashtarah! ¡± Then she quieted down, ¡°She¡¯s left me. No¡­I¡¯m powerless without you. Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 122

    In Jaxon¡¯s home, there was a big, tall oak tree in the backyard. The sun was setting, making everything look golden. Jaxon sat under the tree, feeling heavy-hearted about the past. He couldn¡¯t forget what his father did to him, but strangely enough, he still wanted his approval.

    Then, his foster mother, Cecelia, came over to him, looking worried. She was a kind and loving woman who took care of Jaxon and his foster little brother, Junior, when they were kids. She had seen Jaxon grow up into a strong young man, but she could see that he was still carrying pain and turmoil inside.

    ¡°Jaxon, are you alright?¡± Cecelia asked, sitting down beside him.

    Jaxon let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know, mom,¡± he replied, using the endearing term he had always called her. ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about somebody who I trusted betraying me, and yet¡­ I can¡¯t help but still want his approval.¡±

    Cecelia ced aforting hand on his shoulder. She thought it wise to not ask who and just showfort.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to feel conflicted, Jaxon,¡± she said gently. ¡°You have endured a lot of pain and betrayal, and it¡¯s not easy to let go of those feelings. But you have to remember that you are not defined by what happened to you or what anyone says about you. You are your own person, and you have the power to shape your own future.¡±

    Jaxon nodded. ¡°I know, mom, but it¡¯s just so hard,¡± he admitted. ¡°I want to move on, but a part of me feels like I¡¯ll never be able to escape my past.¡±

    Cecelia pulled him into a warm embrace. ¡°You are strong, my dear, stronger than you realize,¡± she said softly. ¡°You have a bright future ahead of you, and we will always be here to support you and help you through this. Okay, dear?¡±

    Junior, Jaxon¡¯s younger brother, came running into the backyard. He looked as excited as ever. ¡°Hey, Jax, wanna y catch?¡± he asked, holding a worn-out baseball in his hand.

    Jaxon smiled, grateful for the distraction. ¡°Sure thing, big boy,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s y.¡±

    Junior took his hand and led him to the center of the backyard. As they tossed the ball back and forth, Jaxon feltfort and peace. He cherished moments like these with his little brother, moments of simple joy and connection, devoid of any worries or his own personal demons. It reminded him of the family he had found with Cecelia and Junior, a family that had shown him love and eptance when he needed it the most.

    As the evening turned to night, Jaxon found himself sitting by the window in his room, lost in his thoughts once again. He couldn¡¯t shake the memories of his father¡¯s betrayal, and he wondered if he would ever be able to move past it.

    Just then, Cecelia entered the room, ¡°Jaxon, you should try to get some rest,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±

    Jaxon nodded, but he couldn¡¯t seem to be less perturbed. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop thinking about everything that happened,¡± he confessed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to move on from it.¡±

    Cecelia stood down beside him. Her presence was calming and exactly what he needed at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel that way, dear,¡± she said. ¡°Healing takes time, and it¡¯s a journey that you have to take one step at a time. But you are not alone in this. We are here for you, and we will support you every step of the way.¡±

    Jaxon took a deep breath, feeling a sense offort in Cecelia¡¯s words. ¡°Thanks, mom,¡± he said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do without you and Junior.¡±

    Cecelia smiled, her eyes filled with love. ¡°You are family, Jaxon, and family sticks together,¡± she said. ¡°No matter what you¡¯re going through, we will always be here for you.¡±

    As Jaxony in bed that night, his mind was consumed by guilt. Was he to me? If he had just gone ahead and done what his father asked, maybe¡­ But he couldn¡¯t kill Tyler. They were best friends once upon a time and he still considered him a friend.

    He knew that healing would take time, but he also knew that he had the love and support of his foster family to help him through it. With Cecelia and Junior by his side, he felt stronger at least to a certain degree.

    Junior ran into his bed, giving him a startle, ¡°Jax! Wake up! Wake up!¡±

    Jaxon rose up, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mom.¡± The little boy¡¯s face looked darker as he held back tears in his eyes.

    ¡°What happened to mom?¡±

    ¡°She fell down the stairs.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s mouth opened before he sprung to his feet and ran out the room, with Junior following him behind.

    ~~~~~~~~

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I scrambled down the stairs and was thankful when my eyesnded on Sarah.

    I ran up to her and held her hands. She looked confused, ¡°Lily, what the hell? Aren¡¯t you meant to be asleep? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Adrian. Where¡¯s Adrian? He¡¯s not in his room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Adrian?¡± Sarah said then rubbed on my shoulders, ¡°He told me to tell you that he¡¯s gone to meet someone, an old friend, to rify things with him. I don¡¯t know what he meant though.¡±

    I thought hard till I got it. Oh, he went to meet Ethan. But why?

    Sarah shook my arms, ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back soon. Come let¡¯s go to our room.¡±

    I reluctantly let her drag me to my room though I felt uneasy about what she just told me.

    ~~~~~~~

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Adrian could sense him from miles away. He found Ethan near the edge of the forest, looking troubled and distant.

    Ethan was a little startled when he saw Adrian¡¯s shadow, ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    ¡°How are you doing, old friend?¡± Adrian said, walking slowly towards him till he was fully in sight.

    ¡°Pfft¡­old friend indeed. Look at you, you¡¯re already so much like them. I could hardly recognise you if it wasn¡¯t for my telekinesis sense and your scent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not like them. I am with them because -¡±

    ¡°Of that girl? You¡¯ve literally thrown away your family and birthright for that girl.¡±

    ¡°And what about you? You already did a long time ago, you know you can¡¯t fool me. You¡¯re about to risk it all because of vengeance.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You¡¯re saying nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Ethan, I came here because we need to talk,¡± Adrian said in a serious tone.

    Ethan turned to him and put on a guarded expression. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, trying to act nonchnt.

    ¡°Why did you attack Sarah and Theo?¡± I asked.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darted father, and he seemed to hesitate before speaking. ¡°So those are their names? I didn¡¯t do anything to them,¡± he said defensively.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why are you lying? Theo was on the brink of transforming into a vampire because of you. Did Leo send you to do that? To deliver the message to Lily?¡± he asked firmly.

    Ethan¡¯s fa?ade crumbled, and he looked torn. ¡°I-I had to do it. Yes, Leo gave me orders and you know better not to disobey Leo,¡± he admitted.

    Adrian¡¯s heart sank at his confession, and anger surged through him. ¡°You almost killed my friend. Why are you still a puppet to that guy? When will you wake up?¡± I demanded.

    Ethan looked more torn. ¡°I didn¡¯t fucking wanna do it! I don¡¯t want anything to do with what¡¯s happening! You won¡¯t understand,¡± he said, looking away.

    Adrian knew he was hiding something so he persisted. He wanted to get the truth out of Ethan. Adrian shook his head, unable toprehend his actions. ¡°Then exin to me. When I came to attack Leo that day, you were also behind him. You follow him everywhere now? Is that how badly you want his approval?

    Ethan punched the tree next to him, leaving a dent on its body, ¡°You don¡¯t fucking understand! I have no choice! There¡¯s something he does to my body¡­if I disobey him¡­that¡¯s why I need to kil-¡± But he stopped again and walked away from Adrian.

    Adrian stepped closer to him and said in a stern voice. ¡°Is he ckmailing you? Controlling you? How could anybody control you, Ethan?¡± he said.

    Ethan shook his head. ¡°Did youe here to mock me?¡± he growled with with a low voice.

    ¡°No, I came here to listen to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing more talking than listening.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not okay with Leo¡¯s reign. I know you want to put a stop to it. I know you¡¯ve been a rebel even before I ran away.¡±

    ¡°Since you know everything, why are you here?!¡±

    Adrian stood in front of him and ced a shoulder on Ethan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We both want Leo dead. We may not be on the same team right now, but we have simr goals. Heck, Ethan, at least we were friends once.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Ethan gulped, ¡°You want me to kill Leo?¡±

    ¡°No, I want you to weaken him so on the day of the war, he¡¯ll be easier to kill. And you¡¯ll be free.¡±

 Chapter 123

    ¡°I wonder why Adrian didn¡¯t tell me what he talked with Ethan aboutst night.¡± I grumbled to myself as I made my way into the mental home Don was staying in.

    It had been a while since west spoke, and I wouldn¡¯t have been a good friend if I didn¡¯t go visit him once in a while. I heard him and Jaxon had a fight some days prior, I wonder why, but visiting Jaxon wasn¡¯t in my bucket list anytime soon. I wasn¡¯t even sure if he would want to see me.

    Space.

    What he needed was space and that¡¯s what I¡¯d give him.

    I knew Don had been through a lot, especially with his recent mental health battles which made me wonder what exactly Leo did to him when he was captured and brought to that same cave. I thought Adrian and I faced hell but Don¡¯s was just another level. And despite everything that had happened between us in the past, I couldn¡¯t bring myself topletely turn my back on him.

    Before I reached his room, a warden warned me, ¡°Be careful with him please. He gets triggered easily and he¡¯s on medication.¡±

    Sheesh. Was it that bad?

    As I reached his door, I took a deep breath and knocked softly. ¡°Don? It¡¯s Lily. Can we talk?¡± I called out.

    The door creaked open, revealing Don¡¯s sleep ridden face. He looked pale and tired, his eyes haunted by bad memories. ¡°Lily,¡± he said softly and stepped aside to let me in.

    He looked so bad and I felt so sorry for him. What had they been injecting him with or giving him to take?

    ¡°Don¡­¡± I said breathlessly.

    He gestured for me to enter and I did. Taking in the surroundings, the ce looked so bare.

    One bed, one table, one chair, one TV.

    Was that it? I wondered how much he¡¯d have to suffer from being so alone here.

    I felt so nervous and concerned as I took a seat. ¡°I heard what happened with Jaxon,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Don let out a bitterugh. ¡°Am I ever really okay, Lily?¡± he replied, bitterly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    I frowned, not entirely convinced by his words. ¡°Don, you don¡¯t have to put on a brave face for me,¡± I said gently. ¡°I know Jaxon is your close friend, and I can¡¯t imagine how hard it must be for you to face him now.¡±

    Don looked away, his jaw clenched tightly. ¡°A murderer and betrayer is not my friend,¡±

    I thought I heard wrongly, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said a murderer and betrayer is not my friend.¡± He faced me and said it again with his full chest.

    I was taken aback. Why would he refer to Jaxon as those terms?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, Don.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± He looked away and fell quiet again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me hanging like that, Don. You just called Jaxon a murderer and betrayer. What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I had to fight him¡­to know whether he¡¯d kill me too like he did¡­¡± then he looked at me with teary eyes and said, ¡°You.¡±

    I was so confused. What was Don talking about?¡±

    ¡°Me? What are you saying, Don?¡±

    I stood up from the chair and sat beside him on the bed, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I had a dream. I mean¡­ I¡¯ve been having dreams. Jaxon¡­he¡¯s always there. You¡¯re always there. Sarah¡¯s always there. Even that your boyfriend¡¯s always there. And your dad too.¡±

    ¡°What is the dream about?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a battle. Vampires are attacking us¡­you¡¯re at the forefront. When you want to make a peace deal with the vampires, Jaxon kills the vampire leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s kinda go-¡±

    ¡°Then he kills you too.¡±

    He looked so eerily at me that it sent chills down my spine.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°He kills and kills and continues killing. He doesn¡¯t look like the Jaxon we know but it¡¯s him. He kills you, Lily. I¡¯ve seen it so many times that I can¡¯t even tell you if you¡¯re a ghost or real some times¡­¡± He broke down crying, using his hands to rub his eyes.

    I was utterly speechless. What kind of dream was that? What could it mean? And should I have believed Don when he said he had it multiple times? Jaxon, killing me? I couldn¡¯t even think of it.

    I held his back, ¡°I think it¡¯s just cus ofck of sleep that¡¯s causing you to have dreams like that.¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t sleep because I have dreams like that!¡±

    ¡°Don, it¡¯s¡­hard to believe¡­¡±

    ¡°I have it almost everyday! It¡¯s haunting me¡­I¡­that¡¯s why I thought I¡­I wouldn¡¯t lie about this, Lily. You have to believe me.¡±

    I really wanted to but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jaxon would want to hurt me, Don. We may not be on speaking terms but that doesn¡¯t mean he-¡±

    ¡°You also don¡¯t believe me? Everyone thinks I¡¯m crazy. If only you could see the dream yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Don, please calm down.¡±

    He continued crying and admitted. ¡°Everything that¡¯s been happening. The war, the division in the pack¡­ It¡¯s all too much.¡±

    I ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I understand,¡± I said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to bear, but you don¡¯t have to go through it alone. We¡¯re here for you, Don. You shouldn¡¯t lose your mind over it. What¡¯s happened has happened, what is happening will continue happening and what will happen, will happen.¡±

    He looked at me, his eyes searching mine for something I couldn¡¯t quite tell. His moods were changing spirally and I tried to keep up. I was still thinking about the dream. ¡°Lily, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said with a broken voice. ¡°I know I messed up, and I know I hurt you. But please, just give me a chance to make things right.¡±

    I took a deep breath, ¡°Don, we¡¯ve had this conversation before. It¡¯s okay. I appreciate your concern,¡± I said. ¡°But I can¡¯t really forget what happened though I¡¯ve forgiven you, and I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you tried to hurt Jaxon.¡±

    ¡°But he-¡±

    ¡°Both of you could¡¯ve gotten severely hurt.¡±

    Don¡¯s shoulders slumped, and he looked down at his hands. ¡°I know I messed up, Lily,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But I promise you, I will do what I can to make it right. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    I felt torn, torn between wanting to believe him and the fear that his degrading mental health would be dangerous to others in our pack. ¡°Don, you need to focus on getting better,¡± I said firmly. ¡°The war ising, and we need everyone in top shape to fight. I don¡¯t want you to put yourself at risk because of me.¡±

    He shook his head and held a determined gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, Lily,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll fight in the war, and I¡¯ll protect you with everything I¡¯ve got.¡±

    I sighed, knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to change his mind. ¡°Just promise me that you¡¯ll take care of yourself,¡± I said. ¡°You need to rest and heal. The pack needs you, Don, and I need you too, to be healthy.¡±

    Don looked at me with gratitude and sadness in his eyes. ¡°I promise,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to take care of myself.¡±

    I smiled at him and gave him a big hug. ¡°I¡¯lle visit soon, okay?¡±

    He nodded and I rose up. Before I left, he said, ¡°I promise to be in my top form so during the war, I can protect you from Jaxon.¡±

    I sighed and closed the door behind me.

 Chapter 124

    How could Don be this way now when I always knew him as my bully? Why did he feel so much apprehension to do all he could to make up for all the years of his mistreatment towards me? I thought it¡¯d make me feel nice and like him more but I only felt pity for him. He couldn¡¯t even live his life well because of this guilt gnawing at him.

    I didn¡¯t want this for him.

    And then also, the dream. If Don had significant dreams too, did he have the power of dreaming? Deciphering the dream was another issue because I was so bad doing that with even the visions I had talkless of a dream. I¡¯d tell Adrian about it to see maybe he could exin it to me.

    But the thought of Jaxon, my own friend of how many years, killing me?

    No, it was so unbelievable. Don was just being paranoid.

    Still, I wanted to believe in him, to believe that he could change and be a better person. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the past and the hurt he had caused. What if his mental health was all a facade? Was he just trying to get back at Jaxon?

    ¡°Oh Lily¡­¡±

    All I could do was hope that he would find his way back to the right path and that he would keep his promise to protect the pack, not only be my bodyguard like he imed he wanted to.

    As I stepped out of the mental home, I thought, ¡°Whenst did I even actually dream?¡±

    ???????

    Late at night, while everyone else slept, Jaxon¡¯s mind drifted into a world of dreams. In these dreams, memories and wishes merged, creating different sort of images and feelings in his mind. Amidst these dreams, one person stood out ¨C Briana.

    Briana was a mysterious woman with striking silver eyes who had been a part of Jaxon¡¯s childhood.

    They were dropped off at the same ce and survived together on the streets before Briana was taken by a vampire couple who took a liking of her beauty andposure.

    They had a strong connection, but life had pulled them apart, Jaxon to werewolves, Briana to vampires, leaving unanswered questions and lingering emotions. They were tweens at that time but they knew they had feelings for eachother.

    In this dream, Briana appeared like a vision, her silver hair flowing, and her eyes glowing like moons. She seemed magical, and Jaxon felt both fascinated and unsure in her presence.

    ¡°Jaxon,¡± Briana¡¯s voice whispered like a gentle breeze, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sound of her voice. ¡°Of course, I remember you,¡± he replied, ¡°How could I forget you?¡±

    Briana¡¯s gaze held a depth that seemed to peer into his soul. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you,¡± she said softly. ¡°I never wanted to cause you pain.¡±

    Jaxon felt different emotions when he gazed into her silver eyes. He missed her and wanted answers and closure, but he had tried to hide those feelings, thinking he had moved on. They were kids, but still.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± Jaxon asked, with a lump in his voice.

    Briana¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I found people that actually wanted me. I found a family, Jaxon, and I knew I could¡¯ve told you but they wanted to leave with me so suddenly. I didn¡¯t have the time to say goodbye to you and I¡¯m sorry,¡± she exined. ¡°But I never stopped caring for you, Jaxon. I hope you know that.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s heart raced different ways at that moment. Part of him wanted to hug her, to remember their past connection. But another part was hesitant, afraid of the hurt and uncertainty caused by her sudden departure.

    Before he could say anything else, the dream shifted, and Briana began to fade away like a mirage. ¡°I have to go,¡± she said, her voice echoing in the depths of his mind. ¡°But remember, Jaxon, our paths may cross again someday.¡±

    And then, she was gone, leaving Jaxon standing alone in the alleyway, with so many more unanswered questions.

    As if the dream was about to end, he was transported to another white in. Then he saw a transparent ss cylinder big enough for a human to fit in. He looked closely and saw Briana trapped inside, banging the frame and calling for help.

    His eyes opened wide and he started running towards her. The closer he got, the clearer the girl¡¯s face was. When he got close enough, he slowed down and realised it wasn¡¯t Briana.

    ¡°Please help me.¡± But she sounded like her.

    He tried to remember her face.

    ¡°Please! Help me!¡±

    Silver-blond hair, green eyes, a scar on her hand¡­ it was Tiana. The only person Audrey talked to in the grove. But why did she look so much like Briana? What was she doing there?

    ¡°Jaxon! Please, save me! Help me out, please!¡± Her eyes filled up with tears as she kept on banging the frame but Jaxon was too shocked to move.

    ¡°Briana?¡±

    As soon as he mentioned that name, Tiana¡¯s facial expression changed. She looked bbergasted. Jaxon stretched his hand to touch the frame but before his index finger could meet the frame, he woke up.

    He looked to his left and saw his mom sleeping peacefully on the bed next to Junior. He breathed out and stood from the floor, walking to her to adjust the bandage on her head.

    It¡¯s like the spirits were out to get him and his family.

    First his mom was pushed down the stairs by an unseen force, now he was dreaming about his first love or childhood crush being trapped in the body of another girl, trapped in a ss cylinder.

    He went back toy on the mattress on the floor for a moment, trying to process the flood of emotions that washed over him. Part of him wanted to believe that the dream meant something, that perhaps Briana was out there trying to reach out to him.

    After all these years, why all of a sudden now?

    But another part of him doubted the dream, thinking it was just his imagination and memories of the past.

    He shook his head and pushed those thoughts aside then got out of bed. He had to focus on the present and future, not the past. Briana was part of his past, and he couldn¡¯t let her hold him back.

    He went to the bathroom to wash his face, yet his thoughts still drifed back to Briana, wondering where she was and what she was doing. Did she still think about him, too? Did she regret leaving?

    And then also, the other girl¡­Tiana. Why did she look so much like Briana? He had hardly noticed her whilst she was in the grove but now he came to think of it, they did bare a striking resemnce. Where they sisters?

    ¡°That¡¯s so stupid.¡± He spat out the water he gaggled in his mouth and washed his face.

    It was just a stupid dream. That¡¯s all.

    He took a towel from the rack and entered the shower.

 Chapter 125

    ¡°War¡¯s looming, time to align our fate.¡±

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    I found myself standing in front my father. He had summoned me that afternoon most definitely because of the war that was just a few days away. Ever since my mom¡¯s passing, I¡¯d not even gotten the chance to talk to my dad well. I was happy he finally called for my presence.

    His presence alwaysmanded respect and authority, and yet, there was also a warmth and tenderness in his eyes as he looked at me at that moment.

    ¡°Theo has healed finally. We are ready to face whateveres that day.¡± I said, trying to sound confident despite the anxiety bubbling within me.

    My father nodded, ¡°I know you and the pack are prepared, Lily. But remember, this is not just a battle for power or territory. It¡¯s a fight for our past, present and future; for everything we hold dear.¡±

    I took a deep breath, trying to still my pounding heart pounding. ¡°I understand, Father. I will do what I must to protect our pack.¡±

    He ced a reassuring hand on my hand. ¡°I have faith in you, Lily. I have watched you grown to be very strong and capable of leading the pack hunters.¡±

    Was my father telling me I¡¯d lead our faction during the war?

    ¡°Father¡­you want me to lead the pack hunters?¡±

    ¡°You can and you will.¡± It was a huge responsibility but where would my dad fit into it?

    ¡°Father, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I will listen to themand of our leader.¡± He smiled at me and I held back tears. He had passed the mantle to me and I couldn¡¯t feel less honoured.

    I held back my tears as I hugged him, ¡°Thank you, Father. I promise not to let you down.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Remember you¡¯re also a Guardian. Tap into your powers when necessary. You¡¯re to bring bnce into our realm. I don¡¯t want this war to end with just blood shed¡­¡± he pulled back from me and held my hands, ¡°Use the journal, use your powers, and use your intellect, my dear. Make your mom proud, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± I said, tears rushing down my cheeks.

    I nodded and hugged him again, grateful for his words of wisdom and encouragement. ¡°Thank you, Father. This means the world to me.¡±

    ~~~~~~

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Outside their house, Jaxon stood in front of  his family with his bag pack around his shoulders. He looked worried and serious about the uing battle. Cecelia and Junior, embraced him tightly, their emotions too overwhelming for words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Jaxon assured them, ¡°I have to do this for our pack.¡±

    Cecelia held back tears, trying to put on a brave face. ¡°Be safe, my boy,¡± she whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I follow you?¡± Junior asked with his bright eyes.

    ¡°Because you aren¡¯t old enough yet.¡±

    ¡°But I want to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, J. I promise.¡± He smiled down at him.

    Junior looked up at Jaxon with admiration in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯lle back as a hero, right?¡± he aske innocently.

    A small smile tugged at the corner of Jaxon¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± he replied, ruffling Junior¡¯s hair affectionately who hugged him.

    Cecelia held his arm, ¡°Please be careful,¡± She said.

    He looked at her with a hint of sadness in his eyes he didn¡¯t want her notice. ¡°I will,¡± he said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    And with that, Jaxon boarded the taxi to the pack, his mom and brother waving at him.

    ~~~~~

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Sarah and I were packing our luggages as if we were about travelling for a vacation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t still get why we¡¯re packing.¡± She said, trying to hide her nervousness. We were both nervous.

    ¡°Some damages could be incurred during the war so we need to keep our stuffs safe in the underground safe houses.¡± I exined to her, also trying to sound fine.

    ¡°You know, Lily,¡± Sarah said. She finally sat down, ¡°¡­ with the war approaching, I can¡¯t help but feel both excited and scared. Am I crazy?¡±

    I nodded and giggled a little, understanding exactly what she meant. I dropped the photo of my mom slowly into the bag after staring at it for while and said, ¡°I feel the same way, Sarah. My emotions are all over the ce. We¡¯re about to actually experience our first war ever.¡±

    Sarah turned to look at me, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°But no matter what happens, we¡¯ll fight or die together, right?¡±

    I rolled my eyes and then smiled back, feeling warmth in my heart. ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯re besties forever, remember?¡±

    She chuckled softly, then rose up to hug me tightly. I hugged her back with the samepassion . ¡°Forever and always,¡± she replied.

    Later that day, we stared at the setting sun that painted the sky in hues of orange and pink. True friendship was a gift and I was d to have it. Sarah and I looked at eachother and ced our heads together

    But then I remembered Jaxon.

    ~~~~~

    I knew I had to talk to him.

    Tyler was talking to my dad when he saw me and excused himself to talk to me outside.

    ¡°Hi.¡± I said.

    ¡°Hi.¡± He replied.

    From looking at him, I could feel the amount of pressure he was under.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing so well, Tyler.¡± I said assuringly and he smiled at me.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    His eyes searched mine, as if trying to tell me something with them. I waited for him to talk.

    ¡°I know you love Adrian,¡± Tyler began, his voice soft but resolute. ¡°And I won¡¯t stand in the way of that. But I just need you to know that¡­¡±

    I waited.

    ¡°That¡­¡± He looked down at his feet then at me.

    I waited.

    ¡°Lily, I need you to know that¡­¡±

    ¡°Tyler..¡±

    He stepped closer to me, ¡°I still love you, Lily, and I always will.¡±

    My heart ached at his confession, knowing fully well that my feelings for Adrian and our past hadplicated things between us. I reached out to touch his hand gently, offering him a small smile.

    ¡°Tyler, you know things have been rough for us. You¡¯ve been a constant in my life, and I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°But my heart belongs to Adrian, and I can¡¯t change that.¡±

    Tyler nodded, his expression indecipherable. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not asking you to change how you feel,¡± he said. ¡°But I promise you this ¨C no matter what happens in this war, I will be right behind you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I¡¯ve hurt you in the past so much and I¡¯m sor-¡±

    Before he could finish, I hugged him. It was like out of impulse. The more I got to know Tyler again, the more I felt I started to forgive him more than I wanted to and I was afraid I¡¯d start rekindling feelings for him. He had grown, had changed and matured. So it was tempting for me to be so close to him, but he was trying his best to make up for his past mistakes. He wasn¡¯t trying too much like Don, neither was he not trying at all like Jaxon. He was just trying and I appreciated it.

    ¡°Thank you, Tyler,¡± I said softly.

    He hugged me back and when I started to feel too into it, I withdrew back. As we pulled away from the embrace, Tyler gave me a small smile. ¡°No, thank you for changing me for the better, Lily.¡±  he said firmly.

    And I almost cried if not for my phone which buzzed with a notification. It was Adrian.

    ¡°Meet me in the garden by 8.¡±

    I blushed shamelessly at the text, forgetting Tyler was still there staring at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get back in to your dad.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­sorry.. I mean, thanks.¡±

    He gave me two thumbs up and went back in.

    ~~~~~~

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    Sarah and Theo stood together on the edge of the camp, away from prying eyes, like they always did.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Theo,¡± Sarah admitted.

    ¡°So am I.¡± He said and Sarah hit his arm, thinking he was teasing her.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m legit scared too.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re themanding general of our grove, and, my man. You aren¡¯t meant to be scared.¡± She said and rubbed his chest.

    Theo gently took her hand in his, offering a goofy smile. ¡°Forget the title. I¡¯m dead scared, Sarah. But I promise you, we¡¯ll get through this in one piece.¡±

    She gazed into his eyes.  ¡°After the war, what then? That¡¯s if wee out alive.¡± Sarah asked softly but stil wearily.

    Theo pulled her closer to his side, ¡°Hey¡­we wille out alive. That¡¯s for sure.¡± Then his smile grew wider, filled with affection. ¡°After the war, we¡¯ll build a future together,¡± he said. ¡°I wanna spend the rest of my life with you, Sarah. I promise to marry you.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s face went red and her mouth opened, bbergasted, ¡°Marry me?!¡±

    ¡°What? Is that too forward?¡± Theo said, looking concerned at Sarah¡¯s reaction.

    A spark of hope and joy lit up in Sarah¡¯s eyes, and a smile graced her lips. ¡°No just that¡­it was so sudden the way you said that.¡±

    ¡°But you asked me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°No, no.. I would love that,¡± she whispered. ¡°Just knowing that we have a future together gives me strength.¡±

    Theo held her closer with a wild smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m literally so happy you followed me on that journey to find the ring.¡±

    Sarah chuckled and kissed him softly, ¡°And I¡¯m d you kept up with my hassle.¡±

    ~~~~~

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Finally, I was looking straight on at him after how many months. Tyler had called to tell me Jaxon wanted to speak to both of us, mostly to me.

    Tyler stood by his side, a serious expression on his face. ¡°Jaxon,¡± I began, ¡°are you sure about joining the fight with the army?¡±

    Jaxon met my gaze with determination in his eyes. ¡°Yes, I want to fight alongside you all,¡± he replied. ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing when our pack and the grove are in danger.¡±

    Tyler nodded in approval. ¡°You have my permission. As far as you feel you¡¯re strong enough to, I don¡¯t object,¡± he said, ¡°but be careful. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re up against, and I don¡¯t want to lose any more of our people.¡±

    I listened to their conversation, my mind briefly recalling what Don had told me about Jaxon. The dream. Adrian told me a recurring dream doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it could happen but he did rify me;

    ¡°All dreams have meanings, Lily. Just be careful, luv.¡±

    But I pushed those thoughts aside and chose to trust Jaxon. He was a part of our pack, and he deserved the chance to fight for what he believed in, even though things weren¡¯t the same between us again.

    ¡°I trust you, Jaxon,¡± I said. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Jaxon nodded back at me. ¡°I will,¡± he promised.

    It was so hard now trying to figure out what he was thinking and what he felt. He really had changed a lot. Tyler had already gone so it was both of us in the passage way.

    Jaxon stepped forward to me when I wanted to turn to leave, ¡°Lily.¡±

    I turned to look at him but then his tongue was tied. He didn¡¯t look at me.

    I¡¯m sorry.¡± He managed to say then walked away.

    I stood there wandering what he meant and watched his shadow disappear behind the pirs.

    ~~~~~

    The moon had a red tint to it that night. Our hands were entwined, and our eyes gazed into the the beyond.

    We turned to each other and our eyes locked.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the day.¡± I said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said with a slightugh. It was a nervousugh.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing?¡± I said with a tired smirk.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nervousugh, luv.¡± He started calling me luv recently and it always tasted so sweet in his mouth.

    I ran my eyes as if I was examining his face, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll face your people tomorrow. I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of the fact that I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing you,¡± Adrian whispered and caressed my neck with his hand.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, luv. I¡¯ve faced worse things.¡±

    ¡°Have you? Really?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer then kept quiet for a while. He then smiled and looked at me, ¡°We¡¯ve trained so hard for tomorrow. And I know you have too but  I won¡¯t leave your side, not even for a second.¡±

    I squeezed his hand on my neck gently.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± He said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t need me by your side but I¡¯ll be there anyways.¡±

    ¡°I do need you by my side, Adrian.¡± I said in a gasp, his eyes staring down my soul and his hands rubbing my neck even more gently.

    He leaned in closer, his breath mingling with mine, and our lips met in a tender kiss. In that moment, it felt like time stood still, and all that mattered was the love we had for eachother. I didn¡¯t care if it¡¯d be ourst or our first before a new era began. This was right. It had always been right being with him. He was the right one for me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said this a billion times to you already but I hope you know how much I mean it this time, luv.¡± Our foreheads were touching and our breaths were hot on our faces. ¡°I love you, Lily. No matter what happens tomorrow, just know that I¡¯ll love you forever.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say it back when he merged his lips with mine again and a tear dropped on my cheek.

    I will always love you too, Adrian.

    I didn¡¯t want that kiss to be ourst.

 Chapter 126

    And the day had finally arrived.

    As we gathered in the heart of the main pack, the tension in the air was felt by everyone present. Tyler stood before his generals with a calm and determined expression on his face. Omega Simon, Omega Erik, Omega Violetta, Beta Amir, and Beta Trixie stood beside him, their faces reflecting apprehension and loyalty. I stood with my fellow pack hunters, surrounded by familiar faces ¨C My dad, Sarah, Aunt Belinda, Adrian, Theo, and Jaxon ¨C each of us ready to face whatever would happen that day.

    We were all armed and ready.

    Tyler began to speak with his strong andmanding voice. ¡°Members of the BlueMoon Pack and my fellow werewolves, today is an important day for us. We are on the edge of a war that will be a big part of our history. It will be tough, and it will push us hard. But I believe that if we stay united, we will win this battle.¡±

    He nced around, meeting the eyes of every wolf present. ¡°Our pack is strong, united, and persistent. We fight not just for ourselves, but for our loved ones, for our future, and for the freedom to live without fear.¡±

    Omega Violetta stepped forward, her fierce gaze locking with Tyler¡¯s. ¡°And we fight to protect the innocent,¡± she added in a firm and loud voice. ¡°To ensure that our children grow up in a world where they can roam freely, without the threat of vampires.¡±

    Tyler nodded in agreement, acknowledging her words. ¡°We were not the ones who started this war, but we will not back down from defending our pack and our territory. Our strength lies not just in our numbers but in our unity and loyalty to one another. We fight as one, and together, we will prevail.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As Tyler addressed the entire army, the energy in the air shifted. We all felt united, like we were all in it together. The others knew how serious the situation was and the responsibility they had. They looked very determined and it encouraged me.

    Sarah, standing beside me, leaned in and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of Tyler. He¡¯s grown to even be better than his dad.¡± I nodded, agreeing with what she said.

    I and Tyler¡¯s eyes met and he smiled briefly at me which I returned.

    Sarah held my hands, ¡°We can fucking do this!¡±

    I nodded, takingfort in her words. We had faced challenges before, and this was no different.

    Together, we were a force to be reckoned with; the vampires would learn that today.

    ¡°Let us march to victory, for our people, our pack, our children and our future!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice bellowed making the crowd erupt into cheers and howls. I nced at everyone I cherished dearly; My dad, Sarah, Aunt Belinda, Adrian, Theo, and Jaxon and they all smiled back at me.

    As we stood together, united in purpose and spirit, I knew that no matter what happened, we were stronger than we had ever been before. And with that strength, we would face those vampires ande out triumphant.

    As we marched to battle, our powerful chants grew louder, each werewolf giving a solid chant to rile the others up with.

    Tyler started,  ¡°BlueMoon Pack united, hearts ame, we¡¯ll defend our rightful im!¡±

    Omega Erik said, ¡°Thier fangs are sharp, but our hearts are bold, united, we cannot be controlled!¡±

    Someone said, ¡°Midnight skies, hear our cries, for our pack, we¡¯ll rise!¡±

    My father added, ¡°In the darkness, we¡¯re the light, fighting for what¡¯s just and right!¡±

    Then we sung as we marched to the battlefield, ¡°BlueMoon pack, fierce and free, we¡¯ll stand strong, for eternity!

    No fear, no doubt, together, we¡¯ll never bow!

    With each howl, our spirits rise, our pack is bound, nopromise!

    In the face of the unknown, we stand together, not alone!

    Moon above, guide our way, as we march on today!

    With every step, with every roar, we¡¯ll defend forevermore!¡±

    ~~~~~~

    ~NARRATOR¡¯S POV~

    In the dark evening, Leo assembled his army ¨C his faithful group of vampires and others who felt rejected by society. Their breaths created a chilling mist in the air. The moon shone above them, giving a shady glow to their determined faces, waiting for Leo¡¯s words.

    Leo stepped forward with a powerful presence. His red eyes glowed with passion and hatred. He spoke to his followers with apelling voice, full of charisma and authority.

    ¡°My brethren!¡± Leo¡¯s voice boomed, silencing the murmurs that had filled the air moments before. ¡°Tonight, we take our stand against the werewolves! They have oppressed us for far too long, treating us as mere ythings to be hunted and destroyed. But no more!¡±

    The people in the crowd cheered loudly, and Leo¡¯s enthusiasm rose. He looked at the faces of those around him, knowing they all had their own reasons for being here.

    ¡°We are not just an army of vampires,¡± Leo dered. ¡°We are the forgotten, the discarded, the ones who have been cast aside by a world that fears us. But tonight, we rise! Tonight, we show them that we are a force to be reckoned with!¡±

    The people in the crowd cheered louder, showing their defiance and determination. They were not just an army; they were a strong group, connected by their shared experiences of being rejected and treated unfairly, ording to Leo¡¯s ideology.

    Leo¡¯s eyes glinted with malicious intent as he continued, ¡°The werewolves have taken something from each of us ¨C our dignity, our freedom, our loved ones. But tonight, we take it all back! We will show them the true meaning of fear, and we will crush them until they are nothing but a memory!¡±

    As Leo talked, the crowd listened more and more, getting angrier and more enthusiastic to seek revenge. He knew just what to say to control their feelings and make them even more riled up

    ¡°Now, my brothers and sisters, we march!¡± Leo proimed, raising his hand in a signal to move forward. ¡°Let us show the werewolves that we are not to be trifled with! Let us paint their precious pack with their own blood!¡±

    The army shouted battle cries, eager for revenge, with Leo as their leader. They moved relentlessly toward the werewolf pack, anticipating the sh.

    Leo felt the power rising within him. He wasn¡¯t just seeking revenge; now he was a leader, representing the oppressed vampires.

    Under the dark evening, Leo¡¯s army marched forward, their footsteps echoing like a drumbeat;

    Tramp! Tramp! Tramp!

    ¡­marking the start of a war that would change both werewolves and vampires¡¯ destinies forever.

 Chapter 127

    The air felt heavy with anticipation as the BlueMoon pack and Shadow n armies stood facing each other. Their eyes locked in a fierce confrontation. The clearing, once a peaceful neutral space, had now transformed into a battleground.

    Tyler stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Leo, ¡°This ends here, Leo. We won¡¯t let you harm our pack any longer,¡± Tyler dered with a resolute tone.

    Leo smirked, his fangs glinting in the moonlight. ¡°Oh, dear Alpha boy king, you¡¯re so naive to think you can stop us. This is just the beginning of our dominance,¡± he replied with a sinister chuckle.

    ¡°Chargeeee!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice echoed through the crowd.

    ¡°Make me some blood!¡± Leo shouted out and burst into incredulousughter.

    As the armies shed, the forest became a battleground. The air filled with fierce sounds of bodies colliding, ws shing, and fangs biting. Both sides were driven and determined, expressing it through battle cries and roars.

    Tyler led his pack with courage, giving his all in the fight. On the opposite side, Leo led his vampire army with precision. He used his dark magic to confuse and disorient the werewolves, making them lose their bnce in battle at several moments.

    The battle was intense, and many werewolves and vampires were already getting hurt. But neither side gave up. They fought fiercely as minutes went by.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    In the midst of the chaos, Tyler and Leo found themselves face to face once more. ¡°You¡¯re fighting for a cause that will lead to destruction, Leo. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Tyler shouted above the noise of battle.

    Leo¡¯s eyes zed with a sick determination. ¡°I fight for power and dominance, and nothing will stand in my way!¡± he retorted.

    Tyler let out a loud, fierce howl and charged at Leo. The ground shook beneath their feet. Their powers collided, and they fought with all their might to show who was stronger and more deserving to lead their groups, Leo doing the more talking.

    ¡°I will end your reign and your entire race!¡± He retorted.

    ¡°Before you do that, you¡¯d have to hurt a hair on my finger first.¡± Tyler said in between breaths and gave a grime smirk annoying Leo.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The loud battle cry filled the forest as the armies rushed toward each other. Lily¡¯s heart pounded as she transformed again into a wolf, feeling her strength increase. Running with her fellow werewolves made her feel a strong bond with her pack. Adrian also turned into a wolf. He constantly nced at Lily with concern so much so he got distracted and almost got bitten by a vampire.

    Aunt Belinda¡¯s healing abilities proved invaluable as she darted between the battling werewolves, quickly mending their wounds and giving them the strength to keep fighting. Omega Violetta used her telekinesis to protect the pack from iing vampire attacks, creating an invisible barrier around them.

    Sarah moved through the chaos of the battlefield with deadly precision, her daggers dancing in her hands. She expertly targeted the vampires, striking each of them with lethal uracy. Her swift and agile movements allowed her to evade their attacks effortlessly. With each strike of her daggers, she struck fear into the hearts of the vampires, leaving them no chance to retaliate.

    Jaxon¡¯s transformation into his wolf form was a sight to behold. His fur stood up, and he growled fiercely, disying his strength. With powerful muscles, he charged into the battle, using his fangs and ws to tow down the vampires as if they were broken barrels. His size and speed gave him an advantage to easily defeat any vampire who dared to fight him.

    Theo moved like a shadow. His movements were quick and so precise as he wielded both knives and ws in the heat of battle. He fought with a deadly grace, never wasting a single movement as he swiftly dispatched the vampires that crossed his path. His keen sense of smell and hearing allowed him to anticipate their attacks, and his knives and ws found their marks with swift uracy.

    Henry¡¯s wolf form was huge and imposing. It dominated the battlefield with fierce growls. He fought with a wild and furious strength and easily took down the vampires with his powerful jaws.

    ~~~~~

    The fight continued fiercely. Swords continued to sh and magical energy were exploding around them. Sarah and Theo came face to face with Ethan again. They viewed him as their adversary. When their eyes met, an odd sensation passed between Sarah and Ethan, creating a strange connection that puzzled her.

    They moved cautiously, sizing each other up. Sarah¡¯s heart raced as she tried to concentrate on the battle, but her thoughts kept wandering to the unexinable attraction she felt towards Ethan. Being human all her life, she sensed something awakening inside her now, something primal and potent.

    Theo¡¯s attention drew to his fellow warrior being attacked so he had to go save him, leaving Ethan and Sarah alone.

    As they got closer to each other, Sarah felt a powerful energy growing stronger. They were a foot away from each other now. She felt a surge of strength inside her and her senses became sharper. It was like her whole being was responding to Ethan¡¯s presence, and somehow, she suddenly realized he was her mate ¨C her destined partner, her soulmate.

    ¡°No.¡± She mouthed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan responded.

    It was impossible.

    Feeling confused and conflicted, Sarah tried to attack him, but she couldn¡¯t ignore her strange feelings and he deflected every attack. Ethan seemed to sense the change in her too so he grabbed her by the hand and pulled her back towards him, and there was a brief moment where something other than hostility showed on his face. He paused, and in that instant, Sarah knew he felt the same connection between them.

    Theo, who had been fighting nearby, noticed the strange exchange between Sarah and Ethan and quickly intervened. He lunged at Ethan, catching him off guard and delivering a powerful blow that sent him reeling. Ethan staggered back, his eyes filled with surprise and pain, before turning and running away from the scene.

    Theo rushed to Sarah¡¯s side, ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked worriedly.

    Sarah nodded, her mind still reeling from the revtion of her new powers and her connection to Ethan. ¡°I don¡¯t know what just happened,¡± she admitted.

    Theo¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I can feel that ¡­¡± Sarah was short of words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Theo¡¯s expression softened, and he pulled Sarah into aforting embrace. ¡°You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re fine,¡± he repeated reassuringly. ¡°Right now, we need to focus on the battle.  We can¡¯t afford to let our guard down.¡±

    Sarah nodded, trying to push her conflicting emotions aside. She knew that now was not the time to dwell on any emotions. There was a war to be fought, and her pack needed her.

    ~~~~~

    Pablo, the orchestrator of the war, finally joined the fight. He led his army with skill and quickly blended in with the chaos. His eyes showed a strong determination as his eyesnded on the Leo.

    Pablo¡¯s army had an eye-catching uniform that showed their deep hatred for both werewolves and vampires.

    The uniform included a ck cloak with a big silver vampire fang on one shoulder and a patch of wolf cloth on the other. The vampire fang reminded them of their opposition to vampires, and the wolf cloth represented their dislike for werewolves. Bybining these two opposing elements, they showed their united goal to get rid of both races from their realm.

    Every soldier proudly wore the uniform, showing their loyalty to Pablo¡¯s army and theirmitment to carry out his n to create conflict and chaos between the two rival factions. When they marched into battle, their scary appearance caught the attention of their enemies and proved that they were a strong and dangerous force.

    Tyler noticed them but was too involved in his fight to care.

    On the other hand, Leomanded his forces. Leo noticed Pablo from afar, an opponent he had won before but felt he needed to conquer over again.

    They approached one another.

    ¡°I can see you¡¯re just joining the party.¡± Leo sneered at him,¡±I always wandered where you had run off to, Pablo. What have youe to fight for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fight for anything but I fight against you and them.¡± Pablo replied, gesturing with his eyes.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re my enemy and you need to die.¡±

    Leo lunged at Pablo, tearing a tendon on his elbow.

    Each strike was quick and calcted. They fought with an intensity fueled by their own motives ¨C Pablo, seeking to introduce equality in the realm, and Leo, craving dominion over the realm.

    During the intense fight, Pablo stood back, ¡°I¡¯ve defeated you before and I will do that again,¡± Pablo growled.

    Leo smirked arrogantly. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    The sh between the two leaders intensified. They matched each other blow for blow, strike for strike.

    In the middle of the fighting, Lily¡¯s mind was torn between the war and her worry for Jaxon. She hoped he was safe and away from his inner demons, but she couldn¡¯t stop feeling anxious.

    Amidst the chaos, Lily saw Jaxon nearby. They locked gazes for a moment, and Lily sensed the struggle he was facing within himself.

    What Don told her shed in her mind.

    ¡°No.. no.. no..¡±

    Meanwhile, Leo was able to w out Pablo¡¯s second eye sending him down to the ground, reeling in pain. Every one of his men who came to attack Leo got beheaded one by one.

    Leo, now standing on top of Pablo, smiling wickedly at his pain, said, ¡°I have told you time and time again. You¡¯re way over your prime, Pablo. ¡± Heughed out, ¡°Now tell me, what are yourst words?¡±

    ~~~~~

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    The moon hung high in the darkened sky as the the war between the vampires and werewolves was on the brink of eruption.

    In the middle of all the feelings and unsure thoughts, Adrian and I stood at the center of the field, prepared to face what we were about to initiate. He could feel my nervousness and worry as he gazed into my eyes. He gripped my hand tightly, showing that he was there for me.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked, my voice shaking slightly.

    He smiled softly. ¡°I believe in you, Lily. You have the power within you, and I have faith that you¡¯ll control it. It¡¯s time for them to know who we are, who you are.¡±

    With those words, I watched as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His body started to convulse, and the moonlight bathed him in an ethereal glow. In a matter of moments, his transformation began, and he emerged as a vampire-werewolf hybrid.

    As I witnessed his transformation, I felt a surge of energy within myself. It was as if a long-lost connection was rekindled. In that moment, I knew what I had to do. Drawing strength from the memories of my encounters with the Guardians in the Forbidden Forest, I closed my eyes and reached out to them.

    ¡°Guardians of the Forest, I call upon your power,¡± I whispered, feeling the energy pulsating through my veins.

    In response to my plea, five ethereal figures appeared before me. I alone could see them. Each one was radiant with a unique aura, representing:

    The element they embodied ¨C earth, air, fire, water, and spirit.

    The power they had ¨C strength, teleportation, control of elements, fast reflexes, and bnce.

    And the names they bore ¨C Dynamisus, Lagomsa, Duatmenthes, Antanastika and Cathro.

    They stood tall and calm, ready to share their gifts with me.

    One by one, they imparted their powers into me, and I felt an overwhelming surge of energy coursing through my body. My eyes glowed with the same ethereal light that emanated from the Guardians as I fully transformed into my Guardian form.

    The golden winged eagle. Atholigatura.

    Cathros¡¯ gleaming eyes shined through me, and she told me,¡±It¡¯s time.¡± At the moment, a huge force hit my head and I felt a thousand gram of knowledge download into my brain at once.

    After that, the guardians dissolved into air.

    The field fell silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Adrian and I. Gasps of astonishment and awe filled the air. It was a sight no one had ever witnessed before, and the impact of my new powers was undeniable.

    My dad¡¯s face said it all.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible,¡± Sarah whispered, admiration and astonishment in her voice.

    I turned to Adrian and I could feel his charming smile at me.

    But then, she appeared.

 Chapter 128

    Out of nowhere, Audrey appeared. She was surrounded by a dark and eerie aura. Her eyes glowed with evil as she summoned the powers of her devil goddess, Ashtarah. The air around us crackled with strange energy.

    When she saw my present form, she seemed to rethink facing me but she proceeded still, ¡°So you¡¯re a Guardian? An unworthy bitch like you?¡±

    I studied her.

    ¡°Why did you always have the good things, hunh?

    You should have never been born, Lily! You¡¯re my bane and I want you cut you off once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Your hatred will only lead you to your grave, Audrey!¡± I was trying to get to her.

    ¡°No! I will send you to your grave, right here!¡± But s.

    With a furious battle cry, Audrey lunged at me, her ws extending like sharp des. I quickly used my wings spreading wide to shield me from her attack. We shed in mid-air, feathers and fur flying as we struggled for dominance.

    Ashtarah¡¯s power flowed into Audrey, making her incredibly strong and quick. She easily dodged my attacks with careful movements. But I wasn¡¯t giving up. I knew I had to defeat her once and for all.

    I lunged at her, using a strong gust of wind to try to throw her off bnce. But Audrey¡¯s eyes glowed red, and she created a shield of dark energy to block my attack. The force of our sh shook the ground, creating cracks in the ground.

    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me, Lily,¡± Audrey taunted with her chilling voice. ¡°My goddess grants me the power of darkness itself! Your Guardian powers are useless if you know nothing about them!¡±

    Using my powers, I tapped into the essence of nature, channeling the strength of the ancient trees and earth into my attacks. Vines burst from the ground, wrapping around Audrey and holding her still for a moment.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I took the chance and dived down, ready to strike. But before I could reach her, she vanished, leaving behind eerieughter that echoed through the air.

    I gasped for breath,nding back on the ground. My heart beated faster as I transformed back. I knew Audrey wouldn¡¯t stop easily, but I couldn¡¯t let her ruin everything I cared about. I had to put an end to this once and for all.

    ¡°Are you okay, Lily?¡± Adrian rushed to my side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, trying to catch my breath. ¡°We need to find her and stop her before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ~~~~~

    Tyler finally saw Leo standing over a disarmed man, Pablo. As his back was turned to him, he thought it a good opportunity to attack him now.

    Tyler run towards him, ws bared, but Leo was quick and agile to know someone was running up to him from behind and he was able to dodge his attack effortlessly.

    The battle grew more intense, with Tyler¡¯s pack and Leo¡¯s vampire followers fighting all around them. The night echoed with snarls, roars, and screams.

    On the side, Pablo watched with a wicked smile. He had caused this conflict to serve his own evil ns but he was unsatisfied that Leo could harm him that way. He held his other eye which was hanging out his socket and red at Leo who was now facing Tyler. But his focus quickly shifted when Adrian came up from behind him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this,¡± Adrian said, ¡°Your reign of darkness ends tonight.¡±

    Pablo turned to face Adrian, his eyes gleaming with malice. He quickly realized who Adrian was. ¡°You¡¯re toote, chosen one. The wheels are already in motion, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop it.¡±

    Adrian sent powerful punches Pablo¡¯s way but he dodged every single strike. He staggered back multiple times, trying to stay clear from Adrian¡¯s blows whilst holding his eye.

    Tyler and Leo continued their intense battle in which Tyler had already transformed into his wolf. Both were skilled fighters, and it was clear that neither would back down easily. Blow after blow was exchanged, with neither gaining a clear advantage.

    But finally, with a powerful swipe of his ws, Tyler caught Leo off guard, shing across his chest. Leo howled in pain, but he didn¡¯t give up. He lunged at Tyler, fangs bared, but this time, Tyler was ready. With a swift and precise movement, he sank his teeth into Leo¡¯s neck.

    Leo¡¯s struggles weakened, then his body went limp. Tyler released his grip, and Leo fell to the ground, lifeless. Tyler then spat out the ck blood from his mouth and wiped away the remnant with his hand.

    ¡°Who¡¯s dead now?¡± Tyler said to Leo¡¯s dead body satirically.

    Before Tyler could announce that Leo had been killed, Pablo ran up from behind, charging at Tyler with an axe.

    In slow motion, Tyler saw the axeing down on his head but before it contacted, a huge force sent Pablo tumbling down with his axe. Tyler was blown back to the floor and saw Adrian carrying up Pablo¡¯s dead body with his hand and throwing it to the floor.

    Adrian and Tyler exchanged a nce and Tyler nodded at him, thanking him. Adrian nodded back.

    Tyler then stood again and kept a leg on Leo¡¯s corpse, to proim, ¡°Your leader is dead!!¡±

    ~~~~~

    ~LILY¡¯S POV~

    Everyone looked at Tyler and there was total silence. Tyler had killed Leo. I saw his dead body on the floor, the memory of his deathly smirk shing my mind.

    ¡°Your leader is dead!¡± He repeated. ¡°Retreat now or face total extermination!¡±

    But what happened next, shocked me. The vampires kept on fighting us. Why weren¡¯t they stopping now Leo was dead?

    I ran to Tyler, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they retreating?¡±

    ¡°It seems he¡¯s brainwashed them so much they¡¯re willing to die for him even after his death.¡± He went on to attack other vampires.

    But what then? Would they just fight to the death? Till every single vampire was dead? I looked at Tyler. He seemed so hellbent on finishing what he started.

    When I looked back at Leo¡¯s dead body, I saw someone crouching beside another dead body not far from Leo¡¯s. I looked harder and saw it was Jaxon.

    It happened in a sh.

    I could hardly believe the chaos that unfolded before my eyes. Jaxon was consumed by grief and anger as he wailed. He started attacking our own pack in his wolf form which was now destructive. It was painful to witness him in so much agony.

    In the midst of the chaos, Jaxon¡¯s wild eyes met mine for a moment. I saw a flicker, a glimpse of the friend I once knew. But before I could react, he charged at me. His eyes had gone mad with rage. Fear and disbelief overwhelmed me and I stood to the ground unable to move.

    The dream. What Don told me. He was right. No¡­

    I blinked again but suddenly, Don appeared, putting himself between Jaxon and me.

    ¡°Don!¡± I was shocked to see him here so I cried out.

    Don, always protective and as he promised me, courageously took all Jaxon¡¯s attacks. The two of them fought wildly, and it was hard to watch and harder to do anything about it because of the shock I was in. I wanted to help, to save Jaxon from the darkness he was in. But I knew it was risky to interfere while he was like this.

    Amidst the chaos, Audrey returned, and her presence scared me. Her evil smile showed no kindness. She came closer, her eyes filled with a dangerous intent to harm me. I was in my human form and transforming back to my Guardian form took time and was painful.

    But just before she could attack, Tyler showed up despite his wounds. Seeing him stand between Audrey and I made me feel both grateful and scared.

    Audreyughed wickedly, taunting Tyler with her words. ¡°You can¡¯t protect her forever, Tyler. She¡¯s not as innocent as you think.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s gaze never wavered, and his voice was firm. ¡°I will protect her with my life, no matter the cost.¡±

    Audreyughed and slowly walked closer to Tyler, flinging away anyone who ran up to her with simple hand movements. She looked like she was gliding on the air.

    Now, she was so close to Tyler.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve be Audrey.¡± He said, looking disgusted by her face he once thought was the sexiest in the world.

    Audrey¡¯s countenance changed for a moment as she held his chest, ¡°This heart I always wanted to have¡­but you always gave it to that bitch. Why don¡¯t I tear it out and eat it in your presence?¡± She said and smiled inhumanely.

    Tyler¡¯s next move caught both Audrey and I off guard. He held her by the waist and pulled her closer to him making her feet touch the ground.

    They gazed into each others eyes, ¡°I once cared for you, Audrey. I really did. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t love you enough.¡±

    He then smashed his lips into hers and I could see Audrey dig her nails into his chest, but before she could dig them further in, Tyler stabbed her chest from behind, making her eyes shoot open. Blood rushed out her mouth and Tyler slowly broke away with her blood on his lips. She fell to her knees and looked at Tyler with so much contempt.

    She charged at him again but this time I rose up and with a swish of my hands, light sliced through, rendering herpletely blind. She let out a furious scream and vanished once again into thin air.

    With the chaos subsiding, I rushed to Tyler¡¯s side, fear and relief coursing through me. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re hurt,¡± I whispered.

    He managed a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Lily. You¡­you transformed into¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. I¡­the war isn¡¯t going to end if we don¡¯t do something.¡±

    ¡°What else should we do?¡±

    Then I remembered Cathro¡¯s words.

    It is time.

    It clicked.

    Tyler saw my facial expression, ¡°What? Do you have something?¡±

    ¡°I know what to do. Where¡¯s Adrian?¡±

    ~~~~~

    It was time.

    I ran across the battlefield, Tyler clearing my way , until we found Adrian. When he saw me, he dislodged the vampire fighting him and ran towards me.

    We hugged me briefly then asked, ¡°Were you able to defeat Audrey?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Tyler killed her.¡± Adrian nced at Tyler behind us.

    ¡°But are you sure she¡¯s dead?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s blind and injured badly.¡± I said hoping that would satisfy him but he didn¡¯t look it. I focused on what I came to him for, ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve finally got it. I know how we¡¯ll end the war.¡±

    He looked interested, ¡°How?¡±

    We managed to fight our way to the middle of the battlefield. A sight of a decapitated little boy made me sick and want to get this over with as quickly as possible to avoid more of that.

    The weight of our destiny bore down upon us as we prepared to reveal our true identities as ¡°the chosen one.¡± We hade so far, faced countless challenges, and now it was time to embrace our fate.

    I took a deep breath, my heart pounding in my chest, as I reached behind my back and took out the journal of Lythian. Its leather cover felt cool against my trembling fingers. I ced it gently on the floor.

    Adrian did the same as me, showing the ring of Lythian and putting it near the journal. The ring sparkled, and its power and mystery was palpable in the air. We knew this moment would be a turning point for us and the realm we lived in.

    I touched the ring with care, feeling its energy flowing through me. Adrian put his hand on mine, and we locked eyes, knowing we were connected by love and destiny.

    I began to recite the incantation I had learned from the journal, my voice as steady as it could get. I had read that incantation thrice but it didn¡¯t make sense at the moment, maybe because I hadn¡¯t gotten the sense of it until that moment. I didn¡¯t see the use of it until now. It just came to me. Maybe it was from Cathro.

    That was the key to unlock the powers of the Lythian artifacts.

    ¡°Zethrii¡¯marael lythianthos, threlisar vorynthor, yirondal mhor velethor.

    Drevanor talonar zharennor, drevoros khor, vethrion enyxarathor velor.

    Vorandor tiras¡¯lynthor alynnor zyndarathor, lytharion vynorothor ylvarithor naelor ylyndor.

    Voros tnor mithrs norlenthos elyndor, vorinths vynthor zarenthor ythor valyndor.¡±

    I summon the great spirits of the Lythian empire, we choose to bring back the peace, bnce and love.

    We want to exterminate the evil and unfair, to lead in a new era for all to be aware.

    From today we shall never be in dispute or such, because this ring represents the bond that will end the war.

    Adrian joined in, his voice blending with mine in perfect harmony. As we spoke the ancient words, the ring and the journal started to levitate above our heads, theirbined glow illuminating the entire field.

    Tyler stared in total awe and so did Sarah, Theo and the others who began to see what was happening.

    The air crackled with energy as the magic surged around us. I could feel the power building up, like a storm gathering in the distance. We continued to recite the incantation, our voices growing stronger with each word. It was as if the very essence of the universe was responding to our call.

    Amidst the brilliant light, I looked into Adrian¡¯s eyes, a rush of emotions washing over me. In that moment, all the love and sacrifice we had shared became crystal clear. I didn¡¯t know what would happen next, but I knew I wanted to face it with him by my side.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible above the swirling energy.

    Adrian¡¯s face softened with a tender smile. ¡°And I love you too, Lily,¡± he replied as warmly as he always did.

    The intensity of our emotions seemed to amplify the magic surrounding us. The entire ce seemed to vanish around the blinding light, and for a moment, I felt weightless, as if we were suspended in time and space.

    Adrian and I leaned into eachother for a kiss. Ast or first kiss, I wasn¡¯t sure but I didn¡¯t want it to be thest.

    Then, with a sudden burst of brilliance, the light expanded and swallowed everything in its path.

    In the next instant, a blinding white light erupted, and the world vanished from sight.

    To be continued  ?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!